- Sensei of Shambala. Book IV

- PROLOGUE

- The book "AllatRa"

- ALLATRA International Public Movement

- ALLATRA TV – International Volunteer Internet TV of the ALLATRA International Public Movement

- CONSCIOUSNESS AND PERSONALITY From the inevitably dead to the eternally Alive

- To purchase and distribute the books by Anastasia Novykh,

- The phenomenon of the creativity of Anastasia Novykh

Anastasia Novykh

Sensei of Shambala. Book IV

This world tempts but God saves. The one who doesn’t know the essence, can’t resist the temptation. The one who knows the Truth, will find the essence even where it is tried to be hidden. The one who seeks the Truth will see the its Light even through the thick darkness, even if all the darkness will resist this Light. Since the time came to reveal what was hidden in ages. Since the time came to tell the SECRET!

This book was written based on the personal diary of a former high school senior girl reflecting events of the summer 1991.

PROLOGUE

The voice became silent. But in a few instants the words sounded in the darkness with a new force.

— Creation of the universe is mastered

By His great hand.

As a skillful Master of creation

He adds new colours.

Bright colours of the nature,

Blue river canvas,

Bunch of wildflowers,

Blue of great mountains.

But mostly He is attracted

By the invisible flight of the Soul

In fearless gaze of a young and old man,

And of that one who is close to God and comes to Him.

And they are not stopped on their great Way

By any illusive burden of existence,

That attacks in this instant

As pain, despair and poverty.

Since they are led by great Will

Of the One, whose Essence is Love.

The choice is given and it is Freedom,

And Knowledge of that secret

Hidden in cover of only four masterpieces.

And if you open that cover

And will see the boundary of the Extreme Lotus,

You will cognize what is thrice written by the hand

Of the One who embodied the Voice of God into a covenant.

That Truth hides the universe,

It keeps a secret seal,

If you tears if off, you will lessen the

Imaginary people’s values

But what you will find there is more precious that the world,

More valuable than what lies beyond its boundaries,

And it is deemed to be long forgotten,

As it is a key to the Word given.

The one who strives to God, can’t be stopped,

The one who wants power over the world, is welcome!

You will decide which way to chose,

When you utter the Word of 12 which creates everything.

But remember that now in you power

Is the destiny of worlds, the destiny of people.

Be careful and passionless

Be reasonable in your wishes.

As He entrusted the brush for some time,

That creates the world from nothing.

But this instant will be over as well

So be worthy to look into His eyes with Honour!

This secret makes clear many things,

It gives the chance and peculiarity to the one

Who wants to know the Truth with a sincere heart

Who is faithful only to God and comes to Him!

* * *

Life is so amazing, so many-sided, diverse and unpredictable both for the whole nations, and for eash man individually. Its events, hidden and evident, are transient and impressive. Their invisible trace they leave in people’s memory is mysterious. They don’t only leave but unnoticeably change the future destiny both of a man and of nations, depending on their own choice.

Reading once more my diary from the point of view of independent mature age and recalling those years I all the same come to the conclusion that that last day of rest on the sea coast of our young that time company headed by Sensei became one of the most important days in my life. It was the day which not only left idelible impressions but deeply changed my world view, understanding of the global structure of this world and strengthened more my spiritual positions and clearly determined the sense of my life. And I’m grateful to Sensei for that as the coming years of my formation as a personality gave me the possibility to understand more deeply what he had told us that time.

* * *

After the visit of an unexpected guest called Ariman to our tent “camp” located on the sea coast far from civilization I didn’t have a chance to sleep well. All the night I was tortured by terrible nightmares connected with the events of the day before. Slaves, crowd, rule of Archons, mean eyes of Veliar, friendly smile of Ariman. And all of that was against a background of some internal depression and despair. Not only that this serial of total thrillers projected from the subconscience to my dream stretched out till the morning, it was accompanied by different external “trick effects” emitted by Tatiana, my neighbor in the tent. I should say, she also suffered all the night: she moaned, quivered with the whole body, suddenly stretched out her hands. As our tent was small for two of us, so I naturally reacted sensibly to all this sound and martial process of Tatiana’s dream, and was awaken terrified by those “trick effects” supplementing my “horror film”. So, that night was more than “joyous”.

Nevertheless at down I managed to fall asleep. But my peaceful dream in its final series lasted not long. At the end, obviously for the “spectator” to be kept impressed by this “horror”, I dreamt of something so terrible that I was abruptly awakened out of fear, and even after I opened my eyes, I couldn’t understand whether it was all true. But when I realized that that terrifying “reality” was just a dream, I sighed with such a relief as if a load was off my mind. A human needs so little sometimes to feel happy, he has just to wake up from the reality alien to him.

In silence I laughed at myself. Why was I so confused yesterday and paid so much attention to the old wives’ tales of Ariman? Now it came to such a result. I wondered if it’s possible to control my dreams, or what is better, to manage them. A thought came across my mind that when an opportunity offers, I should ask Sensei about that in details. Since we waste for dreams almost eight hours per day! And by the way, is it a dream at all? As once Nikolai Andreevich, psychotherapist by profession, said, a dream is just an altered state of consciousness. If it’s so, it can be managed for the benefit of the Spiritual nature. Why should we waste the entire eight hours per day in vain, giving them to the power of our Animal nature?! It shouldn’t be like that! I’m sure that there should be a way to use this time more rationally. Life is so short and every minute is precious in it if it’s lived for the benefit to the Spiritual nature.

However, as soon as I put my thoughts in relative order, there appeared another problem. Suddenly I felt some bitter after-taste in my mouth that began to be filled by profuse saliva as if I half-bit a thick lemon segment. This unusual for me sensation caused in its turn a vivid recollection of the day before. It was Ariman (unexpected guest who visited us with his own luxurious yacht and spent almost the whole day with us) who accompanied our group on the way to rest houses and proposed us to test the power of our subconsciousness. We immediately agreed on it, except for Nikolai Andreevich and Sensei who left us a bit behind when talking about something of their own. Ariman held a short verbal “performance” helping us to concentrate, and after that almost all of us felt for some reason that strange lemon after-tast in the mouth. Ariman promised us that next morning as soon as we wake up, our subconsciousness will reproduce in mind word-for-word everything he told us during his visit. Of course, we didn’t believe it. And Eugene even said that “there will be just a few drops from the whole flow that would leak through his personal mill-ponds and dams”. Our guest smiled him in reply and fixing his gaze on the guy’s eyes promised him the whole spring flood with broad overflows. Surely, we didn’t take it for serious that time. But now…

After practically a sudden flash of memories concerning that scene of the day before, my thoughts, as if it were a repeated broadcasting, began to transmit the speech of Ariman. And what was more striking, it was so word-for-word that I was first even scared and confused. But then I quickly found my diary and started to write down there everything in order not to forget it. However it seemed the last thing was quite impossible. After I spent some time for writing all of that I decided to read it again in order not to forget something. And my memory reproduced the same text, repeating it again and again, as a gramophone record. This time my person paniced strongly of course as I got it finally that my stupidity and naivety brought me like a bird to the cunningly knitten clap-net of my subconsciousness nicely decorated by the words of Ariman. What a pity that I underestimated my memory the day before! And all of that because of my ignorance, so to say “just for fun”. What a “fun”, indeed! Now someone is having fun for sure, but not me. Why are we, people, so strange?! All the time we have doubts, please our Ego, and just play about the knowledge, but don’t cognize. And as a result we get into a tough spot, so it’s high time to cry “Help! SOS! Help me!” However often, whatever hard you cry, if you drown you can save your life only yourself. The same story happened to myself.

Well, it was my own fault, so I had myself to correct my mistakes. It was high time to put my thoughts to order. As an “emergency help” I tried to distract my attention from that “turbulent torrent” and to concentrate on the meditation of Lotus flower. First it didn’t work, because one or another phrase from Ariman’s speech constantly diverted my thoughts. And I couldn’t get rid of that obtrusiveness unless I understood that that thoughts flow didn’t distract my attention but attracted. It meant that I wanted to listen to it, or if to put it correctly, not me, but my Animal nature. So what’s the matter? My wishes are up to me! Having realized my mistake, I began to make my practice of Lotus flower more purposefully since all my wishes and intentions united in one flow of concentration, ignoring all the rest.

Though the Ariman’s speech calmed down, it continued to remain on some second background of my thoughts. Well, Ariman is Ariman! That’s why I decided to use as big guns a new meditation of Lotus flower which was last time told us by Sensei during one of the meditation trainings when he narrated about the endless variety of Lotus. Before that my attempts to master the new meditation were obviously fruitless though Sensei emphasized many times that all depends on the human himself, on his inner nature. But this time evidently due to purity and sincerity of my intentions, the Lotus flower showed itself in a completely unusual way.

When I achieved the clear concentration on the solar plexus, suddenly I saw with some internal vision my Lotus flower! I clear saw it, and not imagined as usually. This flower was beautiful. I have never seen this in my life! Snow-white petals irradiated bright but at the same time very soft light. And the center of the flower gleamed with some golden glow. And what was most striking this divine flower was alive! I noticed that the more I gave it my tenderness and love, the more it reacted to my sincere feelings by waving its very tender and pure little petals. First this waving was slightly noticeable, very alive, I would call it “breathing”. And then the flower began like waking up and showing itself more and more. At some instant it seemed to me but then I really heard very pleasant sound outgoing from one of the waving petals, it was as if sweet singing of a light breeze. Following it another petal sounded its way, producing by vibration a wonderful sound which wasn’t alike any of sounds I knew before. After it the third petal “showed” itself in this increasing melody. And just in a few instants I fully sank into the charming symphony of Lotus which consisted of harmonious, delicate, very pleasant to hear sounds. This music just enchanted by its divine sounds. And the more I sank into it, the more I had increasing feeling of internal all-embracing joy and endless freedom. But the most striking was the feeling when this outstanding sound emanated from Lotus began to turn to the bright soft light which wrapped me up from all the sides filling inside by its wonderful purity. It generated such a feeling of complete joy I never felt before that I dissolved in it fully sinking to the undescribable bliss. As if I disappeared with my body. Only Lotus remained and the cognition of the huge universal Love!

Leaving the state of meditation I felt myself so splendid that I wanted to embrace the whole world. I was in the perfect mood. And what was most striking, there reigned in my thoughts absolute clarity and purity of consciousness. There was no hint on presence of “gramophone record” with Ariman’s speech. Full with optimism, joy from successful meditation and so significant for me victory in gaining morning revenge over my Animal nature, I went out of the tent. First what I saw was a very funny scene.

* * *

On the sea coast, not far from canes Eugene sat in lotus position, with a bucket on his head. He fanned himself with some bunch of grass from time to time, with the lonely cane sticking up as a pistil. Stas was sitting near him on the stool and looked at his friend pensively. Victor washed himself in the basin not far from his tent. He splashed with great pleasure, so water scattered in the air to all sides. Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich were walking at the same time alongside the coast towards our tent camp. Some of our guys were swimming far in the sea, so far that only the crown of the head was seen. It was the distance right only for Volodya, if to take into consideration that Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich who were as good as him were that time on the coast.

I came closer to Stas, greeted him and just wanted to question about that unusual Eugene’s pose as Kostya climbed out of his tent. He stretched himself with pleasure and began to do some morning exercises but stopped at once having seen Eugene with a smoked bucket on the head. First his face showed sincere surprize which immediately turned to a grin. Having forgotten about the exercises Kostya approached lazily Stas and merrily asked, “I see that Eugene decided to change his profession from a wrong-way-guide to a shaman? Or does he play an alien? Well, he even has found an antenna! What for? For data transmission to a UFO?”

“It’s not an antenna, it’s a panicle,” Stas answered him patiently as if Kostya wasn’t the first who asked him such questions.

“A panicle?!” Kostay burst laughing looking at Eugene who waved again around himself with that “antenna”. “Why does he need it with a bucket?”

“The panicle is to brush aside flies, and the bucket to shield the thoughts,” Stas explained in a monotonous and absolutely serious way.

“What? Shield the thoughts?!” Kostya laughed once again.

At his laugh Andrew crawled out of his tent, evidently out of curiosity. Rubbing his sleepy eyes he joined our merry company.

“What are you doing here?” He was amazed not less than Kostya looking embarrased at Eugene.

Stas hemmed.

“Don’t you see? We are taking a crash course of repulsing enemies attacks with aggressive thoughts, of endurability and survivalism of positive thoughts in especially unfavorable conditions. Briefly saying, it’s the struggle with arimanism.”

“What do you mean under arimanism?” Andrew didn’t get it.

Stas shifted his gaze from Eugene to Andrew’s sleepy baggy face.

“Are you ok, guys? My dear friends, you seem not to wake up yet. Don’t worry, it will happen to you soon as well!”

“It sounds like a promising start!” smiled Andrew.

Kostya declared with a triumph in his voice citing one of his favorite classics, “A wise man is superior to any insults which can be put upon him, and the best reply to unseemly behavior is patience and moderation!”

“Well, well,” grinned Stas and stared at Eugene again.

Andrew immediately responded to Kostya’s words and uttered with a snicker, “Which magnifying glass have you used this night in order to find the traces of wisdom in yourself?”

Kostya returned to Andrew in stilted style, “You know, respected Andrian, the son of your father. We, I mean “my Majesty and my Highness”, judge the wisdom not through the things which might seem for some narrow-minded persons to be living essentials in the night, rather we judge them exclusively from their pragmatic use. Since the clever man differs from the wise one, as the clever one knows how to come out of a difficulty and the wise one just avoids it.”

Such a Kostya’s speech made even Eugene to raise a little his bucket and looking at the guy from his shelter he said quite amazed, “No so bad!”

Our group rolled with laughter. And Eugene collected himself and hurried up to put on the bucket again and to continue his experiment.

“But why do you need a bucket?” Andrew asked laughing Stas.

“I explain once again for dummies. Ariman seems to have established a very strong telepathic connection to all of us. Therefore, as Nikolai Andreevich said in the morning, everybody protects him as he can. As you know, a thought is material and it’s a certain wave. The brain serves as a receiver. In order to break the constant contact, you should either isolate a source transmitting these waves, or a receiver. The source is located beyond our control, therefore we have to isolate a receiver. So Eugene is trying to screen himself with a bucket from this influence.”

“Well, now is clear,” drawled Andrew with a smile. “It means that Eugene exhausted his patience and he decided to help himself with the bucket?”

“Who exhausted the patience?!” Eugene rumbled in his bucket like a metal robot and taking it off from his head he added, “My patience is endless, it’s firm like steel! But extra vigilance has never been excessive.” And already addressing to Stas he uttered, “No, the bucket doesn’t help.”

“Why do you try then to isolate radio-waves with an iron?!” Kostya interfered inspired by the experiment of the senior guys. “As far as I know, only the lead can be used for it.”

Eugene immediately was jokingly indignant at that.

“You, dunderhead, want to say that my bright head needs to be put to the accumulator?”

“Why to the accumulator?!” Kostya laughed with all. “You may just wet the towel and wrap it around the head.”

“Right!” Andrew backed him. “Then your brain will feel better and the isolation will be good.”

Eugene looked with an unfavourable eye at these two advisors and then slightly grinning put the bucket on the sand and resolutely directed his steps towards Victor. The latter having finished his morning ablution dried himself with a towel and watched at Eugene’s clownery.

Eugene came close to Victor and began to take away the towel from him, “Stop rubbing! You shine like polished. Give me the towel, don’t be greedy.”

“Here you are, take it,” our seniour sempai smiled at that. “You may even take it for ever! I don’t grudge anything for my friend.”

“Of course, he doesn’t,” ironically uttered Stas, “especially when it’s my towel!”

Our group laughed again. Meanwhile Eugene took the terry-towel, wetted it in the water and without twisting it began to wrap it around his head like a turban. This made him look like an icicle melting down in the full blaze of the spring sun.

Right in that moment Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich came up to our group.

“Do you have a headache?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with care in his voice.

“No, he tries to screen himself against radio-waves this was,” explained Andrew while Eugene collected his thoughts to find a proper answer.

“How can you protect yourself with a wet towel from radio-waves?” the doctor said with a smile.

“Indeed!” interfered Victor combing back his resistant forelock. “I wanted to tell him this but he didn’t give me a chance to utter a word! The water is on the contrary a conductor. A dry matter can be a dielectric.”

With these words Eugene glanced at Kostya and Andrew in a severe way, took off the towel from his head and started to twist it in a demonstrative manner like a whip. Andrew and Kostya exchanged their cunning looks and disappeared in canes under the loud laugh of the other guys, so to say, to get out of harm’s way.

We stood in one circle together with Sensei. Stas used this opportunity and addressed to him, “But if to speak seriously, Sensei, please, forgive us! We were yesterday fools and losers. Word of honour, we feel so sorry and ashamed for that,” the guy put his hand to the heart and said it in a sincere way.

“Sensei, indeed,” Victor agreed to him, “Forgive us! Frankly speaking, I didn’t expect that I’m so full of arimanism, empty egocentrism. I was led like a stupid ass. Now I hate myself for it!”

“That’s true,” I thought listening to such revelations of the seniour guys. “And I was also so stupid! Sensei spent so much time for us, he wanted us not to believe blindly but to make a deliberate choice, pay high tribute to the spiritual things and understand what life is. And we behaved like pigs! Ariman needed less that half of the day to dip us into the mess of endless material wishes of our Animal nature! He smartly gained our confidence, made up a show giving us unobtrusive advices which attracted our Animal nature like dog hearing a whistle of his Master. He made such a subtle substitution of our strives to the spiritual life by the hell of the material world which we have to overcome, according to him, in order to realize our wishes.”

“We didn’t expect that the matter would catch us so yesterday,” Stas uttered sadly almost in unison with my thoughts. “It’s such a deceit! When I have realized all of it… My conscience tortured my the whole night! And this… ostrich beside me, too.”

The guy nodded towards Eugene. We also looked to that direction. Meanwhile Eugene kneeled, pulled his t-shirt on the head and quickly dug his head to the dry sand, obviously testing a new way of “waves screening” advised to him by Victor. Our company involuntarity grinned looking at Eugene. But then we glanced seriously back to Sensei.

“Well,” Victor sighed sadly, “we thought that nothing will lead us astray from the spiritual way. But this time we behaved like… Forgive us, please…”

“Alright, guys,” Sensei uttered in a friendly manner. “You are just people. If you understood all of that, that’s good. It means he didn’t visit in vain…” Sensei kept silence for a bit looking at us with some pensative kind-hearted gaze and then he said merrily, “Alright, drag this ostrich out, let’s go swimming!”

Our company felt relief. Faces of the guys brightened, a mark of fear and inner suffering disappeared. These simple human words meant for us really a lot. Once again I was amazed by Sensei’s Essence. He turned out to be even in such a situation a very humane Human. Since if to analyze it, it means that by our yesterday’s behaviour and stupid wishes we just betrayed Sensei, betrayed ourselves, our spiritual nature. But if the last one completely depended on reconciliation with our own conscience, in regard to Sensei, this unordinary Soul, we really felt awkward and even mental anguish for our “swinishness” and egocentrism. And it oppressed even more than internal anguish.

But Sensei simply forgave us. Or rather he didn’t show that something special happened, that he was hurt or dissatisfied. The other one would maybe in the best case moralizing for three hours, and in the worst one would turn out neck and crop with all our hesitations and stupidity. And he would be right! But it would be just an ordinary man, not Sensei! On the contrary he treated us with understanding like a careful parent treats naughty kids. He said just a few words, nice and kind-hearted, which not only let us realize the sense of our mistake, but warmed the soul of each of us. And this unspoken forgiveness revealed the essence of his Great Soul.

The seniour guys began to fulfil the request of Sensei to “drag out the ostrich” with such an inspiration that our company burst into laugh again from their endless humour. First Victor and Stas tried just to “tear” Eugene away from the sand. But the last on felt that he is separated from the sand elements and started to resist obviously for fun, that’s why all three of them fell down to the sand because of their too active actions accompanied by the loud laughter of our company.

Having stood up Eugene shook off the sand from himself and complained in jest, “Have you seen this! All in vain. Neither dry sand, nor empty bucket help to tackle this “conflagration” of thoughts!”

Nikolai Andreevich remarked at this smiling, “Right. As firemen used to say, what is a fire-bucket? It’s just an empty vessel having a shape of a bucket with an inscription “fire-bucket” and used to extinguish a fire.”

“And the main sense is that the fire is extinguished with water, not with an empty bucket,” Sensei specified with a smile.

“Exactly!” Stas backed the joke and turning to Eugene he said, “A bucket is an empty thing. And as it is known you can’t mill the wind!”

“You can’t mill the wind,” Eugene jokingly copied him when the guys laughed again. “Where have you thing the wind here?” He comically knocked at his head. “There boils so much in this pot from the very morning that I’m dizzy from that soup!” Eugene couldn’t stop with his “complaints”. “Well, really, I’m fed up with this thoughts attack! How can I get rid of it?”

“How to get rid of it, you say?” Nikolai Andreevich said smiling and gave an advice at once. “The same way like of sclerosis.”

“Of sclerosis? And how exactly?” Eugene pricked up his ears, obviously suspecting some trick in these words.

“Well, it’s not easy to cure sclerosis, of course, but you can forget about it with its help.”

While we were laughing Eugene nodded merrily agreeing with the doctor.

“I always suspected that I’m lucky like an immortal vampire.”

“You mean you look so terrible?” Stas interrupted him and that made guys laugh even more.

“Fie, you, vulgar persons!” Eugene got indignant in jest. “I wanted to say that I’m lucky to be as healthy and… to have a bad memory like an immortal vampire.”

“Ah,” drawled his friend and breathed out with relief. “Faugh, I got worried about you”

In reply to this Eugene changed his voice with cunning smile and mumbled like an old man, “Be careful, don’t overstrain your worries! Or rather you won’t have health enough for that.”

Our company just burst into laugh either from these jokes of the guys or just having a good mood. Having laughed a lot, the guys moved to the sea. I went to do my morning exercices. And a bit later I joined our swimming group with the other guys who woke up.

* * *

When we were getting into the sea, Volodya has already came back from his long distance swimming. He stood in the water together with Sensei, obviously having rest after such a strong physical effort and talking to him quielty about something. Swimming behind them I have occasionally heard Volodya’s words, “I’ve even thought about the reincarnation.”

“Don’t worry, there won’t be any death lethal injection,” said Sensei in his usual humorous tone.

“Thank you so much, of course,” Volodya answered merrily. “On the way back I considered myself that it has some negative features. First, I will not remember my previous life and everything that was in it. Second, it can happen a change of sex!” He smiled. “And with my normal orientation I don’t need it at all.” The men laughed. “But frankly speaking, it was cool!”

Though I haven’t heard all it was talked about, but I think that Volodya was tortured by the same thoughts like the seniour guys and all of us after yesterday. Just everybody went through it in his own way. The most interesting is that despite the fact that we were all friends and Sensei was with us, everybody fought inside of him alone, defended himself and resisted his own Animal nature. And it was natural. Since as Sensei used to say, everybody goes his own way, alone, from birth till death. And eveybody accumulates his own experience which he obtains on this way. The others may only give advices but not go instead of him.

Thinking about Volodya I unnoticeably switched to my thoughts. And I thought that it’s so important to consider everything from positive side. Even if the life brings you a lemon segment, don’t worry about its bitter taste, just take it and change this segment into a delicious and sweet lemonade. It’s pleasant for you and good for health, especially for your spiritual health. Let’s take this visit of Ariman. If to consider it from the spiritual side, it was such a precious lesson for us, such a black-and-white contrast, a good-and-bad measure. To tell the truth, but for these flows of arimanism, nobody knows when I would have courage to rebuff my Animal nature and concentrate so seriously and heartily on the new meditation and, most important, achieve such outstanding results! It’s true that every cloud has a silver lining.

“Look, the dolphins came to visit us!” Stas called everybody having interrupted my thoughts.

The guy pointed to the approaching us familiar couple of dolphins. This time we fearlessly rushed to them. One of the dolphins, our common favourite, headed for Sensei at once. Swimmining up to him he uttered some merry sounds and turning on the back showed Sensei its belly, probably for scratching.

“Hey, you, the naughty guy!” grinned Sensei caressing his belly.

It seemed to me that the dolphin even closed his eyes out of pleasure. The second dolphin was just friendly swimming around us.

Some of us came to Sensei, including me. Suddenly Sensei suggested to me, “Do you want to ride… a dolphin?”

“How can it be?” I didn’t grasp.

The guys also looked at Sensei quite amazed.

“It’s very simple! Come here. You take his upper fin, like that… And that’s all! The dolphin will give you a ride with pleasure.”

“With pleasure? The dolphin?” Kostya asked with doubts in his voice.

“But if he drags her far to the sea?” Andrew inquired in jest.

“He won’t,” grinned Sensei. “This dolphin is much smarter than some Homo sapiens.” And already addressing to me he uttered. “Go ahead!”

Our favourite turned around in the water during our convesation as if he really understood what we had been talking about and got ready like a fast horse. Of course, I was a bit scared just imagining this unusual ride. But I was ashamed to show it in front of the guys, especially because it was the initiative of Sensei. Therefore I pretended to play a very self-confident person, swam closer to the dolphin, caressed its back and carefully seized his upper fin so that he would not feel discomfort or pain, in my opinion.

But my mask of the “brave person” didn’t last long. As soon as I seized the fin, Sensei playfully splashed the water and the dolphin got off with a jerk and rushed alongside the coast. Our of fear I held his fin so strongly as if it were my last hope on the sinking ship. However the dolphin was moving with steady speed leaving his fin over the water and making maneuvers with his strong tail. Out of fear I closed my eyes tight and left only narrow chinks for vigilance. We flew like an arrow with such a speed that I was seriously frightened. Though it was a clever dolphin but he was an animal and what could he intend each next moment? How could I “ask” him to go back? If he really heads for the sea I won’t be able to reach the coast! So, all this cocktail of panic feelings of my Animal nature and such an incredible “water flying” could make my hair stand on end if it were not wet.

The dolphin continued to twist quickly joyfully rushing along the sea space with my person as a human “load”. But the biggest fun still awaited for me. My worst fears became to come true quite fast. Having swum some distance the dolphin began to turn towards the sea. My instinct of self-preservation immediately prevailed. Having let off the fin, I swam as hard as I could to the coast. But in comparison with the previous torpedo flight my own speed reminded more the lazy turtle slowly moving on the land in the full blaze of the sun.

However the dolphin wasn’t going to leave me to the mercy of fate. Having turned towards Sensei he swam to me very close by from the right side as if offering me his help. Floundering in the water I seized with one hand his fin. And the dolphin as if on command rushed again playfully towards Sensei. I had to pull myself up in order to seize the fin with the left hand. How come the dolphins have so much strength? Coming back to our point of departure all my fears disappeared at once and it was a great pleasure for me to ride at such a speed and to be close to such a friendly unordinary creature.

Quite amazing but as soon as my fear disappeared I cognized and felt what I didn’t notice when my Animal nature dominated. I have caught myself on the thought that I treated the dolphin like a human. As if I started to understand him and to anticipate somehow changes in his movements. For example, when we were in the middle of our way, the dolphin began to swim slower and to deepen gradually. I let off the fin somehow without fear clearly knowing on the subconciousness level what was going to be but I didn’t understand it. The dolphin turned on his back in a funny manner showing me his belly and nearing like two hands his two side fins. I took them. In this position the dolphin again speeded up rushing with me to Sensei. Meanwhile the second dolphin “met” us and accompanied us playfully aside. This way we reached our group. I was fully delighted with the dolphins. They are so kind and friendly creatures!

Our company has also admired what they have seen.

“Why have you let him off when he turned back?” Kostya and Andrew began mocking at me.

Hardly had I wanted to confess frankly that I was scared, Eugene “stood up” for me, “She got embrassed! Have you forgotten that yesterday she’d got the gills when she’d been sitting under the water for ten minutes. And the dolphins felt her their relative at once! Have you seen that horizontal races!”

We laughed and the guys began jokking about it and asking me about my feelings. Some of them also wanted to take a ride but this time attention of the dolphins changed to another kind of a game. Probably when I has been still floundering in the water, one of the stripes fell down unnoticeably from my hair. I used it to tie up the hair so that it would not hinder during swimming. And the smaller dolphin picked it up to his side fin and began racing with it around in circles. And the second dolphin started catching him up, archly hunting this stripe. Even when I “sacrificed” them the second stripe for fun, they still tried to take it away from each other in a such funny way that it made all our group laugh.

Part of the guys left to observe the game of the dolphins and even tried to take part in it, the rest went just swimming. Eugene was most active in diving trying to get rid of some intrusive green flies which circled around him even after he went into the water. What was most strange is that they intended to sit only on him, without disturbing anybody else.

“What’s up?!” Eugene got indignant laughing. “Mosquitoes ate me in the night and flies in the morning. Where did they get from, damn them!”

In reply Volodya who was swimming not far from him noticed, “Of course, I’m not against flies as insects but I should say that flies won’t sit on something withour a reason!”

Stas picked up this joke and began developping it. “Well, you should be done from something in order to attract their attention to you.”

“You want to say that I’m that something that doesn’t sink?!” Eugene grinned with indignation.

Victor who listened to their conversation laughed together with the guys and suggested, “We can easily check it!”

He rushed to drown Eugene with a boyish enthusiasm. The last one slipped out his hands, felt down aside and shouted, “It’s a lie! You will get into it but won’t catch it! That something doesn’t sink in the fire and doesn’t burn in the water!”

The guys rolled again laughing after the last Eugene’s pun.

Time of this unusual swimming with dolphins together with such a merry company flew by unnoticeably. Having probably played enough the dolphins made a few circles of honour around us and having left one stripe to Sensei, took the other one with them to the sea. We also began going from the water to the sand.

“They are really intelligent creatures!” Victor said with delight looking back to the swimming away dolphins.

“You can’t even imagine how intelligent they are,” emphasized Sensei. “How amazing their “social” ingenuity is. They don’t just follow the programmed standard instincts, but agree on their actions in favour of the population in general, its stability and self-preservation.” And he added with a smile. “By the way, unlike human demos kratos, they have a real democracy.”

“What do you mean?” Victor didn’t grasp.

“They don’t have special distinctions between leaders and subordinates. The leader differs from others only by the fact that he takes over responsibility in the critical situation.”

“In which way?” asked Kostya who listened to them with interest.

“Well… For example, a ship is coming close to dolphins. One or two dolphins-leaders swim close to it, investigate the object in details, and the others wait on secure distance for their decision whether they have to fear this object or to ignore it, etc.”

“So to say, a leader is the one who shows his bum in the critical situation?” Volodya specified with a smile. “Well, then that’s a true democracy. We don’t expect this even from the authorities of the ministry, moreover from the government.”

“That’s right.” Sensei nodded grinning. “People have something to be learnt from dolphins.” And in a while he added. “They really have a highly organized society. And “social” organization of dolphins is in some sense a copy of the primary structure of the human society about which people remember little and because of lack of knowledge they call it primitive matriarchy.”

“Which knowledge do you mean?” Nikolai Andreevich got interested at once.

“I will tell you later somewhen,” Sensei replied. And reaching the coast he suggested, “Wouldn’t you mind to have a breakfast? What do you think?”

Our company supported this idea and began to cook the late breakfast with enthusiasm.

* * *

Despite the collective activities in cooking food, it was eaten with real appetite only Sensei, Nikolai Andreevich and, what surprised me, I. I had such an appetite as if I have been starving for a week. The other guys ate with no interest, sitting around the table more to keep us company. They didn’t stop joking. Eugene was our star. By the way he didn’t take a seat at all but was walking in circles around us, picking fruits or biscuits. Somehow he wasn’t able to sit. As soon as he tried to take a seat, he was immediately accompanied by green flies around him that made attempts to sit on the food. So the guys lost the patience and having given him a paper-bag with food sent him to the “long walking journey”, so to say, far from our common table.

“So, Eugene, are we going to visit Pripyat?” Stas asked him with a cunning smile.

“What for?” He didn’t understand.

“What for? To catch crayfish.”

“Fie, I beg you, don’t remind me about them. Otherwise my mind will wrongly interpret your offer and will give a signal to the stomach so that it would return all its contents to the irritant which sent it this word impulse.”

“Well! What a vocabulary,” Stas grinned. “It seems like Ariman completely cleaned up your ground, up to the scalp foundation.”

“Right you are,” Victor nodded with a smile. “He began to sing like an important bird.”

In reply Eugene mumbled like an old man and with a creak voice of an experienced man answered, “Well, when life squeezes you, you will sing in falsetto voice! Where shall you hide from its kind pincers? However good or bad but it’s my own Fate.”

The company laughed and Stas uttered,

“So you are a masochist besides all?! I didn’t know it. Only at rest-time we discover all personal features of a friend.”

“But seriously, Eugene, how do you feel?” Nikolai Andreevich asked a pragmatic question. “Do you feel a bit better after the “heavy morning”?”

“That’s all right, doc,” replied the guy. “My symptoms are already over.” And having caught skilfully a green fly circling around him he added, “just the clinical presentations left.”

While the seniour guys were joking, our young company has been talking quietly about other things. Eating food I all the time asked my friends to hand me over either a fresh tomato, or a cucumber which I couldn’t take myself as they were far from my plate. They didn’t eat practically anything and Tatyana “poured oil to the flames”, “I wish I could eat that caviar from the golden jar on the table of Ariman.”

“Or one of those salads, at least,” Kostya added dreamily.

“Or grilled shark pieces,” inserted Andrew. “Well, Ariman had a first class food, not this one.”

The guy nodded to the table with disgust.

“Don’t tell me,” backed him Tatiana and making a wry face told me, “How can you eat all of that?”

“Me?” My person got surprised. “With great appetite! Why don’t you like this food? Everything is fresh and delicious.”

“Hem, delicious,” she mimicked me and declared arrogantly in an expert tone, “You’d better try that food yesterday, when there was such a chance. Then you would understand the difference!”

“This food is also good!” I answered merrily trying to clear the air of discontent among my friends.

“This food,” hemmed Kostya and fell into memories of the day before. “Have you seen his yacht! I will also buy one day the same one.”

“Aha, just dream of it,” Slava grinned. “You know how much money you have to earn for it!”

In reply Kostya said arrogantly, “Don’t humiliate yourself to the slave’s thinking level! Believe in yourself! Then you will have good chances.”

Frankly speaking, I didn’t expect to hear it from Kostya and uttered with a smile, “You took over the Ariman’s philosophy so quickly.”

“Philosophy?” Kostya looked sulky. “That’s life, if you didn’t understand it yet! That’s the reality! And you have to use it when you are still alive. And all the rest is philosophy!”

I looked into Kostya’s eyes still hoping that he was just joking. But I met such a cold and sharp gaze that I decided not to reply. Though it was obvious that he waited for my reply probably to splash out fully his protest. But I felt that if I say a word it would lead to an empty conflict and anger. Why should I provoke him? Kostya isn’t a bad fellow. Just he didn’t grasp in full measure which trap Ariman put yesterday, and Kostya managed to be entrapped in it like a silly sparrow. Finally everybody makes his choice in this life and bears responsibility for it.

I lowered my gaze to the plate and continued my meal. After he haven’t received an answer Kostya repeated again insistently, “Yes, it’s just a philosophy!”

No objection followed his phrase. Tatiana said with a dreaming sigh, “What a cool yacht he has! And the furniture inside!”

“One gets used to the good things very quickly,” noticed Andrew.

“Don’t mention it,” nodded Tatiana. “After that luxury I can’t see this slum…”

“It’s a slum indeed,” smugly hemmed Kostya, looking contemptuously around and stopping his gaze at the table. “Let’s go swimming or what. Otherwise I will feel sick looking at this food.”

The guys nodded together agreeing with him. And they began to stand up from our improvised table.

“Are you going?” Tatiana invited me.

“No, thanks, I’d rather stay,” I uttered with a smile. “Unlike Kostya I have strong Siberian health.”

Though we had parted in a peaceful way, I had an unpleasant after-feeling. However I didn’t let me get upset because of such triffles. Having sending my bad thoughts far away, I rubbed my hands anticipating to try biscuits and sweets. And filling my plate with different sweeties in order not to stretch myself for them, I sat closer to the group of the seniour guys headed by Sensei.

Nikolai Andreevich glanced at many sweeties I brought with myself and held me up as an example, “Look how you should eat! And I hear from you just “don’t want”, “merci”, “pardon”!

“Right,” Stas agreed to him merrily. “She needs it! Otherwise she will be blown by the wind! Especially after the dolphins shook her last kilocalories.”

The guys laughed again. However Nikolai Andreevich like a careful parent went on insisting that the guys would eat something “serious”. In reply Victor responded for all of them in jest, “No, no, doctor, don’t insist, I mean, force us. We don’t want at all! Yesterday we arimaned so much that today food evokes the same response like Eugene felt in the story with crawfish.”

“What?!” Eugene roused himself and touched his back probably as he hasn’t heard well the words. That made all of us roll with laughter.

“I’m telling about the story with crawfish”, Victor repeated distinctly with a smile while explaining the guy what had just happened.

“Ah,” Eugene calmed down a bit. “And I thought you are talking about my Achilles’ heel! What a cruel fiend, I thought! It ached the whole night and now he is jeering at it with his emanations.”

While the guys were exchanging phrases, Stas told Sensei with sympathy, “Well, after yesterday sparrings… Ariman stroke him so well, now he’s got such a big bruise!..”

“You should put an ointment to it,” Nikolai Andreevich gave an advice immediately.

Eugene have seen how Stas bent towards Sensei and called him in a comic and pretension way, “Hey, you, why are you betraying all military secrets?! You are a spy!”

“Me? A spy?! You see, I try to help him, appeal to all the medic and rescue service of our good team! And he calls me a spy…”

Victor who sat near Stas, pushed him to the side with an elbow and asked with a humour, “And how come, you know about the size of his “military secret”?”

“How? I’m his friend!” Stas said. And looking at him grinning he added with a smile, shaking his finger, “Just a friend, nothing more.”

When everybody laughed enough, Volodya said in a bass voice, “Well, it were cool arimanic Olympic games in the cross-country yesterday for our brains.”

“Aha,” Eugene hurried up to share his impressions. “My tunnels are still suffering from labyrinth complex.”

“That’s true! A real cool championship,” Stas agreed with Volodya.

“Don’t say it,” Victor smirked and nodded. “As they say, illusions of pleasures scheduled by the couch Ariman leave just a reality of total defeats…”

“Yes… and a lot of diseases, not to mention bruises,” in a plaintive voice uttered Eugene. And counting on fingers he started to enlisten industriously, “First of all, indigestion, second, thoughts attack. And in general… total lowering of spirit under the ground! Third!”

Eugene interrupted himself with a loud laughter. In reply Sensei remarked with a grin, “These are typical symptoms for a person with hesitating nature who like a pendulum rushes between his Animal and Spiritual nature.”

Volodya nodded.

“Like in a joke «What makes the tattler and the pendulum similar to each other? Both are neede to be stopped from time to time”.”

“Need to be stopped?!” repeated Victor. “Hem, in our case you will get tired to push the brake and emergency brake.”

“Right!” confirmed Stas.

Sensei glanced at the guys and uttered, “Alright, stop criticize yourselves. That’s the human nature to make mistakes.”

“Yes,” agreed Eugene, “but it’s ill luck of my homo sapiens even-toed nature: I do it often and with pleasure!” On saying that the guy was surprised by his words himself. “Ah! That’s the place where my mean little gall-and-kidney stone is located and rubs outgoing tracts of my purest Conscience!”

These Eugene’s reasonings made our company sincerely laugh. Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich laughed louder than the others.

“Eugene! Gall-and-kidney stone doesn’t exist,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich wiping tears caused by laugh. “Gall-bladder and kidney are two different organs, therefore stones may be both in the gall-bladder and in kidneys, but separately.”

“Really?” Eugene was surprised but immediately found an “explanation” to his words. “But it’s with normal people so… which don’t possess conscience. However I’m fed up with this arimanic syndrome with its symptoms.”

Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich exchanges surprised gazes. And Eugene went on agruing. “Eh, life is life! Yesterday I have felt myself on my own back that sometimes it’s better to bit my tongue than later to bit other parts of my body escaping flies… in the head.”

Stas pretended to get surprised, “Have you seen that! Sensei, look, it’s a miracle! Eugene saw the light!”

The guys began to joke about that. Having laughed enough the company turned in the further conversation to discuss impressions received yesterday.

“We believed the fairy-tales of Ariman like little kids,” uttered Volodya.

In reply Nikolai Andreevich reacted with humour, “Well, but fairy-tales bring also a certain experience. What are fairy-tales in fact? They ara scary stories which carefully prepare kids to read the modern press.”

“That’s true!” grinned Sensei.

“And he nicely described us “the society of equal opportunities”,” not without humour said Volodya.

“When people take everything from the life!” added Victor.

“It means, all are equal in their opportunities but some are more equal than the others,” summarized Stas.

“What did you want?” Volodya said again in a bass voice. “Ariman gave us a right of choice. His elections have the only moto: “The rich get the real power! The poor only arguments and facts!””

“Aha,” hemmed Stas. “And the only candidate during these elections is Ariman! Just try to vote against, you will immediately sing in falsetto voice.”

The guys laughed again but then gradually calmed down, probably thinking about something personal. Their jokes induced my thoughts about the duality structure of this world. But as soon as I deepened into them Victor again uttered with a sad smile, “I have thought that nobody and nothing may divert me from the spiritual way. But this case…”

“Ariman entrapped us so cunningly,” Stas agreed with him.

“How did I get entrapped, I can’t understand?!”

“Me, too,” Eugene assented to Victor. “I listened to him, it seemed that he takes care about our spritual development. So I, the dunderhead, opened my mouth.”

“If you were the only dunderhead,” Stas said friendly, “then no problem. But now after Ariman there is a true jungle in my head.”

“Right,” Volodya nodded with a grin. “Impassable jungle!”

“So why do you need to neglect your thoughts till the state of impassable jungle?” half in jest said Sensei. “Take the instruments and change this jungle to the noble garden. Put your thoughts into order. Since that’s you who decide whether you will lose you way in impassable jungle like monkeys in search of bananas or you will pass the life like wisemen walking around the cultivated garden. Since this jungle only seem to be impassable as it’s your Animal nature presented it to you so, for whom Ariman is a Master, therefore he is a king of this jungle. But if you evaluate the events from the spiritual point of view bringing your thoughts to the order, you will reveal a very precious lesson in the yesterday’s visit, where the lecturer was the most merciless and hard-edged teacher. Only the ripen pure souls may overcome all his hinders, pass final exams and completely leave the circle of reincarnations if they are full of sincere stable desire to come back home.”

We quietened, thinking ove rthe words of Sensei. Meanwhile Ruslan who together with Yura before didn’t take part in the conversation but just listened and laughed with all of us also made up his mind to speak out.

“On the one side that’s true… But I have also thought that Ariman takes care about our spiritual development. In the beginning he was also talking about achieving happiness, success, spiritual development. It’s the same what you, Sense, were talking to us about.”

“Never, it’s not the same,” Victor objected to him. “I have also thought about it yesterday. But then I fixed it out! There is a serious cheating!”

Sensei only smiled to the guy’s conversation and uttered, “And you get surprised why pure knowledge has been lost. This is a clear example for you how the pure knowledge is turned into religion, how its true sense is substituted, how the spiritual strives are changed by the wishes of the Animal nature.”

“It means that Ariman is guilty in all of this!” Ruslan made a conclusion declaring it with some inflection of aggression and discontent.

“What has Ariman to do with that?” said Volodya in a thoughtful way. “He has just done his job well. Ariman only advised us, he didn’t pressed on us. We listened to him deliberately and made our choice.”

Sensei nodded agreeing with his answer, “The problem is that people want what Ariman was talking about. They want to become significant in this material world in front of other people, to satisfy the ambitions of their Animal nature, but not to prove God that they are worth to be called Human, to strive to Him and to take care of their soul. They want to become here and now superrich, famous, coming over all possible boundaries for the sake of their stupid dreams, no matter in which way, just to achieve their goal. They live to be not worse than others, and if it’s possible to be much better than others. Many of them try to become leaders. Almost everybody assumes that if he’s got a chance to be born in this world he should certainly live better that others and achieve certain peaks in career, society rank, material wealth.”

Nikolai Andreevich looked at Sensei as if he intended to ask him something obviously connected with his last statement. But he refrained from that and kept silence.

“Eh,” Victor sighed. “That’s right. You should be always vigilant regarding your thoughts and be careful in choosing your wishes.”

“Well, I agree, it’s good when you are just vigilant and careful,” uttered Stas. “But if you are attacked by such slogans as “freedom” and “equal opportunities”, if you are suggested by that from all sides, but in fact you are just used as a slave?”

Sensei replied, “‘Freedom’ and ‘equality’ are the most seducing trap words of Ariman, since a person reacts on them depending on his spiritual needs but then due to the shrewd interpretation of the Ariman’s ‘democracy’…”

“…He steps into the full… material,” Volodya added with a grin.

“Right you are.”

“Is it something like ‘the democracy is the way to choose you slaveowner?’” joked Victor.

“Something like that,” nodded Sensei. “As Ariman manipulating with a word ‘freedom’ leads a human to the understanding that he can achieve it only through money, when he has enough of it. Richness and power are the main weapon of managing the consiousness of people. But the true freedom is when a human becomes higher than this world, higher than material wishes, when a human lives each day, each hour for the sake of his soul, enriching its treasury with good doings, thoughts, help to surrounding people. When a human doesn’t live for the sake of his egoism and significance, but for the sake of other people, in the name of God.

“These are golden words!” Eugene nodded seriously. “I’m, for example, with all my hands and other extremities “pro” good doings, and thoughts, and help. But what can I do if I can’t manage my thoughts? Frankly speaking, I’m fed up with them! I can’t bear all of that.

The guy was saying this so sincerely that I even felt sorry for him. In certain sense he got it in the neck by Ariman more than most of us. And nevertheless taking into account his internal struggle and sufferings about it, he behaved worthy of respect, didn’t complain or show aggression towards others as some of us because of the internal conflict, he even didn’t complain about the physical pain, though the day before he got a lot of serious grazes in sparrings. But it was obvious that the guy was on the verge and let splash out his “indignation” only through the prism of his endless humour, as they say, without detriment to other people.

Looking at him I sincerely offered, “Eugene, try a new meditation of Lotus flower. I’ve done it today. It’s so nice! My bad thoughts disappeared and my mood became perfect!”

In reply Eugene said, “I’ve tried this method not once.” And already addressing to Sensei he asked, “By the way, Sensei, I don’t understand what is the matter? However hard I tried with this meditation it doesn’t work and that’s al. Everything stays at the level of bare imagination.”

“It’s really a complicated meditation,” Sensei replied to him. “And in order to achieve much success in it, you should be persistent, hard-working and have a special state of will. Then your “resistance” will disppear and you will see a completely different reality.”

“It’s a bright perspective,” smiled the guy. “But I seem to have a growth problem. All my attempts don’t let me achieve another level, I have only after-effects caused by excessive pressure. Maybe there is some complementary additional “device” for such dummies like me?” As always, Eugene could avoid humour even in such delicate issues. Having heavily sighed the guy added with a supplication in his voice, “Sensei, throw me to this ocean of turbulent elements of my Animal nature a little straw to catch! As my Buyan isle was washed away together with a palace and a squirrel with golden nuts. I don’t care about the palace, but Sensei, help to save at least a squirrel!”

We couldn’t stop laughing hearing these sincere confession of the guy. Sensei uttered with a smile, “Well, I feel pity about the animal. Alright, let’s help it. We will throw it a straw, maybe it will become a Human with the time.” And having considered for a while, he uttered slowly, “You say, a staw… There is one.” And he added more seriously, “this meditation also belongs to the Lotus ones. It’s very helpful and effective in such cases. And the main thing, it’s easy for every “drowning” man in the ocean of the Animal nature. It’s like this. First, as usual, you concentrate on the solar plexus, show there a lotus flower and concentrate all your love on its growing, that is, you practice the meditation of Lotus flower. When you more or less calm down your thoughts and concentrate on positive side, you start imagining that your body consists of many little balls, or atoms, or cells, in general, as many as you have imagination. It’s very important to see the structure of your body, to visualize each cell. Having seen all this conglomeration of cells you take each ball or cell, as you wish, and visually write on it, as if writing carefully each letter, a very strong spiritual formula which consists of two simple words, “Love and Gratitude”. The language, you are writing these words on, does not matter, because that’s the essence which is important. This formula works the same way as the Grail. Since Love and Gratitude are the only two things that a human being is able to give God.

Thus during this meditation, you gradually fill billions of your cells with these inscriptions, and as a result your thoughts are concentrated on this powerful formula and improve both your physical and spiritual health. The cell, on which you leave such an inscription, will forever stay under the protection of this effective and strong formula, like under protection of a talisman or tamga. When you fill yourself with this formula, you don’t only cleanse yourself from the dirt of negative thoughts, but you also reveal the inner light coming from these cells. It’s as if you light up a lot of tiny light bulbs, and it becomes so bright inside of you that even shadows disappear… It’s important also that you concentrate during this meditation only on these words and switch off all the other, irrelevant thoughts.

“Irrelevant?!” Ruslan said, either answering himself, or asking Sensei… though, Sensei was talking directly to Eugene.

“Of course. When we are just thinking about something, even then a few thoughts simultaneously teem in us, jumping from one subject to another. During the meditation this process is surely decelerated but we all are different. Sometimes, because of poor concentration, it happens that uncontrolled thoughts emerge in the background. So, while meditating, you can unwittingly switch to thinking about something else. But, exactly in this meditation it is extremely important to purposefully concentrate, without any needless thoughts.”

“Got it,” said Eugene contentedly. “So, I have simply to properly concentrate and imagine.”

Ruslan shrugged his shoulders, probably being not fully able to catch the essence of the meditation, “Hmmm… Is everything so simple? Use your imagination, that’s all?”

Sensei replied, “Though, at first glance, this meditation may seem too simple and kind of naïve, as Ruslan says “use your imagination, that’s all”, but… it is far from being simple… Because apart from the influence of this powerful formula, a person also involves the power of his thought. And, the power of the thought serves as a stimulus to realize the program defined by an individual. Results of this program are later reflected both in his physical and spiritual health. As the majority of people are constantly tuned to the wave of their animal nature, a large quantity of their both psychological and physical problems are, first of all, the results of their negative thoughts. This meditation is good not only for those people who want to establish an internal order, but also for those who already suffer from different illnesses. Because almost 80% of the illness depends on mind. The more a person thinks about the illness, the more he suffers from it.”

“That’s right,” agreed our psychotherapist. “Sometimes it happens that a person imagines his disease so well, that he can not get rid of it just because he routed in himself the thought that exactly in his case this illness is incurable. At this point, Sensei, I absolutely agree with you. For people who experience problems with their nerves, this meditation will be indeed much a better cure that all the modern pills altogether. Because drug therapy is incapable of curing human thought. Drug therapy is good only as an emergency for the body.” He made a short pause and continued, “Indeed, human brain still remains a quite mysterious substance and is far from being explored.” And, with a smile, he added. “It’s amazing that even in the very ancient times people, in certain questions, knew a little bit more then present-day mankind.”

“And you can not even imagine how significant, in reality, was this “a little bit”!” – Sensei specified.

For a while we kept silence sitting around the table. It was Volodya who broke the silence.

“Well, it’s an interesting meditation. An intriguing formula… By the way, I recalled about formulas. Ariman has also mentioned about some golden formula which transform with a certain sound a thought through ezoosmos to reality. Supposedly it was used by the very Agapit. Is it true?”

“Yes, it’s true,” Sensei confirmed.

“And did Agapit bring the Grail to the world?”

“Yes, it was so, indeed.”

The guys became more vivid and started to talk all together.

“Oh! And why did Ariman say that the Grail is the power over the power?”

“Sensei, tell us!”

“Yes, about the Grail…”

“And what is that?”

Sensei looked at the arousen interest of the group to this issue and suggested,

“Guys, let’s talk about it a bit later.”

Everybody calmed down. Only Ruslan said gladly, “It means that not everything what Ariman talked about was lie!”

In reply Sensei answered in a tired voice, “Ariman possess very serious knowledge, indeed. But taking in account the peculiarities of his work he gives this knowledge in the whole handful of tares. So only a pure mature soul can distinguish where truth or lie is, where spiritual or material is. The others who are obssessed by the matter, take everything on faith, and having eaten too much of tares get into an arimanic trap. But the true seekers, picking up even from his hands true grains, will be able to get saturated.”

Nevertheless Ruslan began to share excitedly his “remembrances” and to jabber non-stop, “Besides Ariman told us about some formula which, according to him, is used to destroy megapolises. It seems to me that it sounds like that, “IED SUEM SULAM”,” pronounced Ruslan with difficulties and added boastfully, “It seems to be an ancient one… the words are so difficult.”

Sensei grinned.

“You say, difficult? Turn this phrase vice versa.”

While Ruslan was making every effort to do it, Nikolai Andreevich easily fulfilled this task, “MALUS MEUS DEI?! It means in Latin, if I’m not wrong, “Devil is my god”.

“You aren’t wrong,” confirmed Sensei.

“How come it is… devil? And that’s all?” Ruslan uttered confused.

The guy had such a disappointed expression on his face that the other guys involuntarily began to laugh.

“What have you expected?!” hemmed Yura.

Victor offered Ruslan in a friendly manner, “That’s it, Ruslan-boy, you should learn Latin if you decided to plunge into antiquity.”

“Nice deal,” said Eugene, waving away flies again. “I’m not sure about this Latin but the very moment Ariman pronounced it, I was as if shaken from inside, as if the earth-quake happened in reality.”

“And, of course, he mentioned some real example,” said Sensei as if he knew this Ariman’s trick long before.

“Right, he told something about the Atlantic ocean,” recollected Eugene frowning. “And some city…”

“New Orly?” Yura interrupted him. “New Orleans!” And addressing already to Sensei he hurried to state his information. “And the main thing he explained in such details how it would happen, how everything would be destroyed there…”

“He spoke about Japan, too,” recollected Volodya. “I was surprised by the fact, that he mentioned not only the magnitude of the earthquake on the Richter scale, but also the precise date when it would happen.

“Well, I see,” uttered Sensei.

“What do you mean?” cautiously inquired Victor.

“If Ariman said so, then, it has already happened.”

“In which sense?” Ruslan didn’t get it. “How? It’s the future!”

Sensei only sighed heavily, obviously because of such a naivety of the guy and replied, “You see, those who possess the power perceive this world in a different way than ordinary people. What you felt the moment he was talking about it, it was the power put in this event. That is this event, though it is distanced by the future, it has already happened. Especially if it concerned the natural element.”

“How can it be?” the guys were surprised.

Sensei smiled sadly and said, “A thought is able to move planets, not just influence natural elements.” And in a while he added, “Well, if he said it, it means, the millions will get to know about that.”

“Sensei, I hear it from you not for the first time,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with a smile. “How can these millions get to know if we don’t tell it anybody?”

“It’s doesn’t concern you, the main thing is that he uttered it aloud. Make no nevermind about the functioning of this mechanism. What is going to be, will be.”

“Right, the most difficult thing in this world is not to listen to Ariman,” Victor made his conclusions.

“The most difficult thing in this world for a human is not to fall under his Animal nature. And the most important is to win a victory over himself,” remarked Sensei.

“It seems, Ariman also spoke about that,” Ruslan expressed his bewilderment.

Sensei just shook his head head and explained, “ ’A victory over yourself’ in interpretation of Ariman means to live for the sake of accumulation of material things, to give up everything for the sake of money, stepping over the lives of other people in order to get power and leadership. But this is a substitution, a deceit, an illusion of the welfare which turns to the total defeat of your soul. Since a human following the way of Ariman wants to be a king of this world. And he even doesn’t think of what is awaiting for him after death. For him the other world, the world of soul is somewhere there, he doesn’t know where. “Does that higher world exist at all?” due to Ariman’s attempts it turns to a big question for a human. And this material world, it’s right here, here and now. It seems to be real for him. And all this substitution happens as a human doesn’t remember the beauty of the higher world, the world of God. He can recollect it only reaching Nirvana, that is the highest spiritual state. But as far as a human doesn’t achieve it, as far as he doesn’t step over his Animal, he will spend this life in illusions, in dreams of his significance in this world, in fact in vain, as whatever peaks does he reach in this world, with the time these achievements turn into nothing.

“And the real victory over yourself is to win an egoist in yourself, the desire to be a “king” of this world. This world is just a trap for stupid people who take the illusion for reality and in this way bringing tortures and sufferings to their soul.”

“And is that true about the Archonts?” asked Stas.

“Yes,” answered Sensei.

“That is they are shaman, witch-doctors, paga priests?”

“No, they were like that before, in ancient times, and moreover not all of them. And now they are those people who bind together in their lodges and secret societies world capital, politics and religion.”

“You mean world bankers or what?” Volodya was surprised about his guess.

“I mean those who control them,” specified Sensei.

Eugene even whistled after this message.

“I wonder what kind of secret societies are there?” inquired Volodya.

“In different times they were known under different names. For example, one of the first powerful circles of the Archons was known sinch ancient times as “Freemasons”. Many branches originate from this trunk. There are the so called “Brotherhood of the Snake”, the “Brotherhood of the Dragon”, “Illuminati”, “Masons” and other secret societies. Till now historians try to clear out which originated from which. But they get confused more and more. Why? Because the goal of the Archons is to mix up everything and to confuse so that nobody would be able to find out and to get at the roots of the true essence of all of these secret societies. And their essence is simple. The uppermost majority of secret societies are just pawns in hands of the Archons for manipulations of Ariman.

“Ariman just plays on weaknesses of people. One of these weaknesses is the subconscious inclination of people to secrets. And this way they touch upon not only the spiritual strive of a human, his desire to break the chains of reincarnation with the help of secret knowledge, but mostly his primitive egoistic ambitions to possess this knowledge for the sake of power over other people. That’s why the uppermost majority of secret societies flourishes under the Archons. And taking into account that people not only want to possess secret knowledge but to create their own “empire” around them, we see that today practically the whole world is ruled by the secret world government – the Archons.”

Sensei became silent and Volodya pondering for a while said, “Frankly speaking, even taking into account all my knowledge and experience of the army officer, I have never heard about that, especially about secret societies of such a level. Would you be so kind to elucidate a bit on this issue,” and seeing doubts of Sensei he added, “As people say, it’s better to know the enemy than to be unaware of it.”

In reply Sensei said, “The Archons aren’t enemies. They are miserable people who by mistake chose dust and temporary values instead of eternal ones. Their choice was made towards the matter, or to be more precise, in favour of Ariman. A human always invents some enemies as for the most part he can’t sove the internal conflict between his Animal and Spiritual natures. And relations between the groups of people and the countries are just the enlarged overblown copy of this conflict. However in reality the most cruel enemy for a human is he himself, or to be more precise, his own Animal nature. You can’t fight with it in usual ways as the bigger the confrontation will be, the stronder will be aggression from the side of the Animal, as you draw your attention to this conflict. You can win it only due with you unwillingness to get provoked and tempted by the Animal nature, and by concentration on spiritual and useful for you soul things. Then, if you take such an internal position and will follow it sincerely, you won’t have in external world enemies, and your life will turn to a fascinating game. After all, we live here temporarily, let’s say, we are guests here.”

“Right, but this world is a trap of Ariman, isn’t it?! How can you live in it if you want to become Free?” asked Yura with agitation.

“Whatever conditions you are in, whichever obstacles you destiny brings you, you should live the way as it befits a Human. That is you should become a Human and help people around you. The main thing in this life is to be free spiritually inside, free from this material world, to strive to God without turning aside from this way. Then you will be able to be maximally useful to people and to live the life worth of Human. And that’s the great secret! Be a human here and now in this egoistic, material world. Be like a Lotus which grows up in the dirty swamp but despite of it becomes ideally pure! You are a Human and you have His grain!

Our group held our breath and listened to these words of Sensei.

“Well, in order to become a Human in this world you have to possess really a great will-power and courage so that to keep thoughts pure, not stained by the dirt of this swamp,” agreed Nikolai Andreevich. “A human is mainly attracted to live the same way like most of the people in this world. That’s why he is often inclined to made egoistic deeds, that’s why we swim in dirt and quiet our Conscience by phrases “everybody does this way”, “everybody lives like that”.” And in a while he added, “What is the Archons concerned… Frankly speaking, it would be also quite interesting for me listen to the information about these secret societies. Not by temptation but because I want to make it clear for myself, to learn how to separate seeds from tares.”

“Well, if you have such a wish,” smiled Sensei, “alright. But this story is too grave. That’s why I suggest you first before we get dip into its reality, we’d better finish our breakfast, freshen in the sea and then dive deep into the world history.”

* * *

Our group supported eagerly this proposal, especially those who ate nothing at the table. They went to swim at once. I stayed alone to clean the table a little. Volodya and Sensei also were delayed finishing drinking their tea. But as soon as Sensei wanted to stand up, Volodya proposed him for fun, “Swimming is cool! But let’s for the end of the end and in the beginning of the begin finish this rasp-p-berry jam,” laughing he hardly pronounced the name of this sweet delight. “Otherwise this delicacy will get out of order!”

With these words Volodya pointed out to the remained half-jar of jam which alluringly stood out on the table with all its appetizing air.

“You say, raspberry jam?!” Sensei stopped and looked with pleasure at the jar. He sat back to his place. “Well, I guess, it’s a right moment to try this nice jam.”

He took the jar to his hand, at the same time suggesting me to take part in this jam-fans “plot”.

“Join us!”

“Oh no, thank you! I have eaten enough of sweeties,” I rejected with laugh and continued to clean dishes.

“As you wish,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders and stretched out to take a spoon.

Meanwhile Volodya, during the time when Sensei was distracted by suggesting me to take part, managed to take this instrument and to dig up the first portion of jam from the jar which was held by Sensei.

Sensei didn’t even have time to dip it into the raspberry jam when Andrew and Kostya came to him arguing about something.

“Sensei, settle a dispute between us,” Andrew started talking with emotions. “When we practice meditations, it means that we work with our subconsciousness as well, as you told us. And in martial arts, as you explained, subconsciousness is also used on the Master’s level. But at the same time Ariman told a lot about the work of subconsciousness. Does it mean that subconsciousness and its power is an evil thing?! Does it mean that it all, they can say, originates from Ariman?! It means that our subconsciousness is evil!”

“Why is subconsciousness evil?” Sensei was surprised. “Subconsciousness is just an instrument. Let’s say it in a more precise way. Subconsciousness is a matter from which they make an instrument. And what a person would like to create from this matter and how he will use this instrument is a personal matter of everybody, a matter of his own choice. You can make, for example, if you wish a weapon in order to use it for destruction of other people like you. Or you can make from it, for example, a spoon, that is a quite necessary item for usage in household.” On saying it he showed his spoon to the guys. Meanwhile Volodya again dug stealthily a jam from the jar which was still in the hands of Sensei. “A spoon from this metal was invented and made for satiation of body with a life vital and sometimes very delicious food.”

“Right,” echoed Volodya and ate at once the contents of his spoon. After that he waited a little when Sensei starts talking again and stealthily stretched to take another portion.

“… Kalashnikov gun is made also from metal but its purpose is to kill people. You can’t sup with it and it’s not comfortable to eat with it.”

“Aha,” Volodya again nodded with satisfied air and finished sucessfully his next “secret operation”.

“The same thing is with the subconsciousness. All depends on intentions and desires of a human,” concluded Sensei.

“Well but Ariman also told us quite earnestly that the subconsiousness may be used for spiritual development,” Andrew couldn’t stop himself and gesticulated with his hands. “He even gave examples with meditations! It means that he also used a spoon but not a Kalashnikov gun.” And he proclaimed almost with pretension. “What is the difference then?!”

“You say, what is the difference?” Sensei uttered in a tired way, probably feeling fatigue to explain obvious things.

At this moment Sensei sitting at the table and holding a jam jar in one of his hands and a spoon in another suddenly took Andrew sharply down so that the guy’s legs flew upwards. And immediately as soon as the scared guy landed on the sand, deliverd an imitating blow to the eye, such a flash-like one that Sensei’s hand with spoon’s handle froze almost in one millimeter from Andrew’s eye. Everything happened so swiftly that the shocked guy didn’t even manage to react. He just closed his eyes tight out of fear. And with all his “battle experience” it was the only defence from such an unexpected attack.

Sensei pronounced very distinctly addressing to Andrew, “What do you think, if I put some force of thirty kilogram and don’t change the trajectory of this item, what will happen?”

Me and Kostya stood frozen embarassed by this event and didn’t know what to think, not to mention Andrew. The guy’s face was distorted at once with panic fear of such words of Sensei, he even sweated, evidently out of deep emotion. Volodya used this moment, took the jar with jam from Sensei and as if nothing happened said in a bass and calm voice quickly eating the jam, “The spoon will freely go through the orbit of the right eye and damage frontoparietal part of the cerebrum. The conslusion: a lethal outcoume is guaranteed.”

“Right,” said Sensei and didn’t turn aside his gaze from Andrew as if it were his answer.

Then he tapped him on the shoulder and helped to get up from the sand. Andrew, apparantly being shocked by this unexpected event, looked like a plaster monument. Sensei sat at the table, as if nothing happened, and uttered, “A spoon is just an instrument. But even such a noble intrument can be transformed into a quite dangerous weapon.” He sighed heavily and looked with a pity at the jar which was empty due to Volodya’s prompt attack. “Is there no jam anymore?”

“No,” grinned Volodya and licked clean his spoon. “It’s not my fault that you distract your attention by every triffle. And the jam is a “perishable” goods, hardly you open it, the flies appear quickly around and start spoil it. So, the one who was in time, ate it.”

Sensei smiled and uttered, “Volodya, and how is about “share a crust of bread with your ‘neighbour’?”

“We have to share bread with neighbours. But in a big family, eh…” and quickly having glanced at me he corrected himself, “Well, don’t lag behind, I meant, don’t look aside when you eat.”

“Ah,” Sensei laughed sincerely and having put the spoon for jam which he didn’t use, he waved with his hand, “If we have finished with jam, let’s go swimming.”

Sensei and Volodya directed to the sea mocking at each other on their way about the quickly emptied jam jar. Kostya and Andrew, on the contrary, sat embarassed at the table.

“Cool!” Andrew could hardly speak it out, wiping sweat from his forehead. And in a while he added, “Have you seen how Sensei spoke straight from the shoulder! Ugh, I have even sweated!”

“Don’t tell me that, my pants are almost wet,” said Kostya, to my surprise, without his usual pathetic mask. “How does Sensei manage to do it? Just a few seconds of his attention and the mind gets so clear! And we argued the whole hour who is right and who is wrong.”

“Well,” nodded Andrew agreeing with him. “And here we cleared out in two seconds that both of us are fools!”

“It’s good that you were the first to ask and I didn’t have time to ask my question,” Kostya sighed with relief.

“It’s not too late, go and ask!” Andrew smiled inertly.

“Aha, so that I will learn run on the water with the help of Volodya’s heel?! No, thanks a lot for this nice proposal. I will fix myself my brakes in my mind. Because Sensei explained in a quite clear way. So, as is said, there is no need in this question anymore.”

“Right,” smiled Andrew, “If to take into account your wet pants…”

The guys laughed quietly. Then Tatyana came together with Slava and began to inquire what was a result of their dispute. In reply Andrew waved with his hand and said, “Result?! Excessive discharge of liquid and realization of our own stupidity!” And in order not to specify the details he called everybody, “Let’s go swimming with others!”

The guys laughed and ran together to the water. Tatyana remained to help me clean the table and started to inquire what happened here that turned back Kostya and Andrew to old good friends who almost had fought against each other because of their dispute as each of them was sure that his view was a “true” one.

This case made me think that sometimes we are wrong when we argue with somebody too emotionally. And then we suffer day and night after that as we think over this dispute in our mind again and again, inventing new answers to our opponent, sharper, “smarter” and more convincing, and wait for a moment when we can speak it out to his face when we meet each other. And in order not to forget our “brilliant” thoughts and prooves, we begin to scroll again our future meeting and recollect anew our old conversation. Although in reality we don’t know whether we will meet again each other and in general which new surprises we will face tomorrow.

If we look at this dispute from the side and evaluate it humanly, is it worth of prooving somebody’s “truth”, if it leads to growing of the bunch of non-stop rage and affects the most stinking part of our Animal nature — the egoism. Is it worth of paying the force of our attention so that to suffer later from it?! Though mostly we suffer not because somebody is “bad”, in our opinion, as he affected our egoism. In fact, it’s our soul which suffers as in the first place we did wrong and directed the force of our attention not on Love but on Hatred. That might beget in this case mental anguish. And on its base the empty insult of our egocentrism flourishes which doesn’t let us understand the depth and the true sense of this pain. That’s why we become cruel dashing about in a flap, argue till we rouse to fury. And it doesn’t matter what is the main issue of our dispute, whether it’s Ariman, relations between people, philosophy, religion, politics. The main thing is how a human treats this dispute.

If someone like Ariman thrusts his opinion to two friends, but is governed by his secret goals, and friends fly into a rage towards each other because of that and overfilled with hatred, so first of all they should cool down and think whether both of them are right. And what did really become a reason of their discord and lies in the core of this hatred? Is it their Animal nature with its megalomania which sticks out like a hardened cake? Could it be that a spiritual man isn’t able to forgive his neighbour?

And in fact why should we, people, argue with each other if all this world belongs to Ariman and we live here only temporarily, we came as guests? In this position we can only establish noticed facts and render each other at least a moral support. Since sooner or later all of us will have to go beyond the boundary of this world! And this indisputable fact unites all of us and turns every issue of our dispute into an empty thing. Since in front of the eternity only your spiritual part strengthened by good doings makes sense. And all other negative garbage which we acquire with years due to our own stupidity just burdens our soul pushing it to new circles of earthly hell. So is it worth starting any dispute if its consequences are so dreadful?!

* * *

My reflections were interrupted by Tatyana who dragged me to swim as soon as our improvised table shone with its former cleanness. The guys were splashing for long. They launched a game with real acrobatic feats called “who will jump farther”. For doing this two guys linked the hands under the water and the third one got on this improvised “hand” jumping-off place and holding the guys’ shoulders was thrown by them jumping this way to the water. Whereas such “shy” guys like Kostya and Yura just flew away enjoying the process of flight, the others, like venturesome Andrew, Eugene and Stas tried meanwhile to make some acrobatic feats in the air. Of course, there was plenty of splashes and loud laughter! Looking at them me and Tatyana also wished to “play heroes”. First, our “jumping-off place” were Kostya and Andrew. But then looking how far other guys flew due to tall and strong Stas and Eugene, we decided also to test this distance flight.

I was first who climbed on this mightful “jumping-off place”.

“Just push off strongly,” Stas adviced to me.

“Right! And when you will be flying, bend your legs, group yourself and turn around in the air, thus you will make a somersault,” jabbered Eugene from another side.

“And don’t stop on the half-way, turn around immediately,” added Victor getting ready to the next “start” after me.

“So, did you get it? When I count “three”, push off! And go ahead!” reminded Stas.

Briefly saying, after I have heard all the advices of the “experienced” guys, I climbed on the cross-linked hands of the guys and got ready to the jump, holding by their shoulders so that not to fall down. Swinging me in the water up and down, the guys started to count all together, “One! Two! Three-e-e!”

With these words they have thrown me so high and so far to the sea that it took my breath away. Frankly speaking, such a distance flight was so unexpected by me that I was a little bit scared and at first forgot all the advices including the one that I should turn aroung right at once. But then when I realized it and tried to undertake something, it was too late, I stroke my body against the water like a migde against a glass. I have not only a pain in my belly because of this stroke against the water surface (it ached as if it was burnt by the fire) and sinking to the cold water took my breath away, as with all these evident signs of the “sea” panic, fear and “burnt” belly I had to swim big distance to the shallow water.

“So how was it?” Tatyana merrily asked me. She was first to meet me on the way back.

“Nothing good,” I answered. “It seems to me that I was thrown like a little frog into the water which landed on his belly with protruding eyes.”

I looked at my belly. It was all red after such a “happy” landing, or to say it more precise, water-landing.

“Not bad!” uttered Tatyana with sympathy after she had seen the injured aread on my body. “How come! Does it ache?!”

“Of course! It burns…”

Meanwhile Nikolai Andreevich came close to us. And looking at me, he was sorry about me, “Oh dear, girls why don’t you take care?! I can understand when the guys have gone crazy, but why do you need it?!”

“Who knew that it might happen like this?” I shrugged my shoulders. “I have not thought that the may be so…”

“Right, everything is learnt by your own experience,” grinned our psychotherapist. “The water has its surface tension. Jumping from the big height without knowing a certain technique of water entering, you may even get smashed. It’s not a joke!”

Ruslan, who stood not far from us and listened to the “teachings” of Nikolai Andreevich, asked with confused air, “How can one get smashed against the water?”

“Easily!” Nikolai Andreevich confirmed.

And turning towards me, he said which ointment I should use in order to remove pain and where the first-aid set was.

Me and Tatyana went to look for the first-aid set. When we finished with our “medic aid” and were returning to the beach, we met already Ruslan who hobbled with red belly going the same way like me and Tatyana not for so long, to take the first-aid set. He happened not to believe to Nikolai Andreevich and my sad experience and decided to jump in a “frog” style taking start from the “jumping-off place” arranged by Eugene and Stas. So he jumped in a way that he not only stroke with his belly but even managed to hurt his leg. So me and Tatyana again went beck to render first aid help to this misfortuned victim of his test experiments. After the injury of Ruslan, Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich just drove out all the guys to the beach, for non-observing the safety rules on the water. Sensei even hold all of us in a joking manner the whole lecture on the proper behaviour on the water.

* * *

The guys unwillingly parted with the sea and putting on their rugs on the beach in a scattered way, and started to take sun bath having rest after active swimming. However less than in ten minutes of this total “seal-rookery” Volodya dragged his rug closer to Sensei who was acquired a tan near Nikolai Andreevich and reminded him, “Sensei, you promised to tell us about secret societies.”

“Yes, indeed!” supported him Victor who was not far from them and also dragged his rug closer to Sensei.

They were at once followed by Eugene and Stas who pushed away Volodya and Victor and got to the center like piglets to the thick of their congeners, together with their rugs. All the others quickly joined them. As a result of such mass movement of rugs everybody crowded around Sensei.

“Sensei, please tell us!” the guys backed up.

“Well, if I have promised, then listen carefully…” uttered Sensei friendly and thinking about something for a while he started his story. “In order to understand the goal of secret societies, which knowledge and methods they use, we should go deep into the sources of confrontation between Good and Evil. In East from ancient times people believe that the main center of opposition to the Evil and dark forces on Earth is Shambala, which is a fristprimary source of knowledge and huge spiritual power. But I would like to notice that though Shambala possesses all these features, in general it’s neutral relative to the human society, giving people pure knowledge and full right to make their own choice between the forces of Good and Evil. That’s why spiritual knowledge of Shambala is spreaded in the human society and the Evil is opposed as a rule by people themselves who are on the spiritual way.

“Of course, from time to time the human society is visited by Bodhisatvas from Shambala who are mostly occupied first of all with restoration of lost spiritual knowledge, true history of development of human civilizations which were either lost by people in time or hidden from the majority of people or modified by other people in their greedy and power-seeking goals. Bodhisatvas also give additional information about the world depending on the level of scientific achievements of civilization. That is thy take neutral position relative to the human society and as far as possible they give pure information to people, without a touch of fantasy of dirt of ages, as well as various human ambitions. Whether they accept this information or not is a personal choice of every human who was lucky in the human society to become a possessor of those knowledge of Shambala which are dreamt of by many high and mighty of this world. And correspondingly to resist the Evil, if you possess this information, and do real Good in this world or to please your own vanity with this knowledge is also a personal matter of each human and of people in general. But I emphasize once again that within the human society only people themselves who follow the spiritual way resist the Evil and the Archons. By the way, those people are called from ancient times the Arhats.”

“The Arhats?” asked Victor.

“Yes. If to translate from Sanskrit, “Arhat” means worthy. Nowadays this word is used by Buddists in their terminology, they call so humans who came close to the Nirvana state. But actually from ancient times people called as Arhats those who were worthy to bring spiritual knowledge of Shambala to the world. To these people belong also those who were called by ancient Slavyans as Vezha, Sokrovennik, Mezhanin.”

“You see, the Arhats and the Archons! The difference is so slight, only a couple of letters, but they have such opposite goals!” Stas was surprised.

“Right, but this “slight” changes the signs to completely opposite,” emphasized Sensei. “And the fact that there is a slight difference in names, it’s all due to people rumours. Since first there were the Arhats, who spreaded spiritual knowledge. And then appeared those who were called by ancient Greek wisemen as the Archons, emphasizing the popular method of the Archons to alter and to distort those things which became popular among people due to the Arhats. This opposition is inherent in all human civilizations whatever people call these both sides.

“The Archons just work according to principles of Ariman. And yesterday you had a chance to contemplate the principles of Ariman. It seemes that he tells the same spiritual things as Bodhisattvas of Shambala but he distorts the truth so skilfully in favour of the matter that a human doesn’t notice under the details the global subtitution, the change of direction on the way to the opposite side. But a human who has more of spiritual in him, will understand this substitution and reveal it. Ariman just plays on the human weaknesses, on the wishes of the Animal whatever nice word form it would put on. It fully confuses a human. The same principles, the principles of his Master are followed by the Archons.”

“What does mean a word ‘Archons’?” asked Yura.

“The word “Archons” origins from the Greek word “archontes” what means “elders”, “forefathers”, “chiefs”, “rulers”. Much later the orthodox Christians started to treat them as “servants of the devil”. The gnostics who were guided by ancient knowledge interpreted the Archons as spirits-world rulers, creators of the material universe whose power can be overcome only by a spiritual person. But in general they thought that the power of the Archons is not limitless, according to the plan of God. Taking into consideration the opposition of the Arhats and the Archons during thousands of years, they are right to some extent, of course.

The Great Archon, or he is also called the “Archon of this world” what is the same as the “king of this world” is Ariman… But in more ancient times his name as the name of the Great Archon was Abraxas, as it is interpreted nowadays, “the spirit of the universal whole who isn’t absolutely evil, but being ignorant, takes himself for absolute God”. This legend can be taken as a fairy-tale only by those who are completely unaware of knowledge and order of the world. For wise people it’s a hint, a tip.”

At this moment Nikolai Andreevich said, “The last one happens probably because people know little or don’t know anything at all. And where is no knowledge, there is misunderstanding and fear.”

“Right you are. What do people know about Ariman? Mostly, due to activities of the Archons, they are given the information corresponding to the level of a six-years-old child, something like “Satan is a bad awful monster, with horns and hooves, who will drag you to his dark kingdom and will boil you in a pot with pitch, if you will not obey to us and do everything we tell you.” By the way, not only in the religion but in the politics the Archons use the same techinique of information supply for majority of people, throughout the world. And it happends so because the serious information, especially the political one, isn’t apprehended by the majority of people. It leads to a paradox: each individual considers himsefl to be smart and clever, but most of them understand the serious information just on the primitive level of explanation typical for a little kid. It was so both in ancient times and now. That’s why the Archons used it and use till now, nominatin his people as interpreters.”

Volodya uttered with doubts in his voice, “Probably, people apprehend it so because they don’t know the whole truth which is boiled in the pot of political kitchen. And nobody, of course, will ever tell them the truth as it will just undermine the authority of those who launches all this disorders.”

“Yes, yes,” echoed Eugene, “As they say, if you like sausage and politics, it’s better not to know how both of them are cooked.”

The guys laughed. And Stas complained with humour addressing Sensei, “How does it come so? In relation to religions the Archons shamelessly slander their own Master when they intimidate people with “awful monster”?!”

“Well, they use any means to achieve their goal. And their goal is simple – to distract the attention of a human from his internal spiritual development by external material things. To hide the true reason of Evil which is concealed inside of the human, in his Animal nature. And, of course, the main thing for them is to achieve an unlimited power over people. They strive to it and dictate the society their rules of life, impose wards and don’t shun to awake in people beast instincts. They profit from people’s fear and ignorance. Since if a human knows truth, he will stop fearing them, he will see the light. He won’t care anymore about their lies, will turn around and will go to the spiritual side. That’s why the Archons do everything so that not to let it be. So, guys, whatever it be, be careful in this world. Don’t forget that we are here temporarily, we are guests of Ariman. It’s all his Satrapy.”

“What? Satrapy?!” Andrew didn’t get it. “What is that?”

Eugeen explained him in his own way.

“It’s a place where murderers rule.”

“Really?!” Andrew asked with naivety, turning to Sensei.

Sensei looked grinning at Eugene and replied, “Almost. A Satrapy is a place under the rule of a satrap. ’Satrapēs’ is a Greek word. It comes from the ancient Persian word ‘sitrab’. So was called a governor of the region (satrapy) in Ancient Persia who had unlimited power.”

“That’s what I mean, a Satrapy is big soul-murder for a nation!” took up noisy Eugene. “Nobody wants to live in a Satrapy,” and he added cunningly at once, “but everybody dreams to become a Satrap.”

The guys looked with amazement at Eugene. Meanwhile Volodya began to ask Sensei about secret societies.

“Does it mean that secret societies are a doing of the Archons?”

“Why? Secret societies were organized both by the Arhats and the Archons,” specified Sensei.

“It’s clear with the Archons,” agreed Nikolai Andreevich. “Every power is based on possessing hidden information which is manipulated with selfish ends. But why do the Arhats need secret societies if they follow spiritual way?”

In reply Sensei said, “This world, as I said, belongs to Ariman. That’s why from ancient times the Arhats had to organize secret societies trying to be maximally useful to people. Not because they wanted it so but in order to keep in purity the received knowledge so that people would be able to oppose the Archons with its help. But for the Arhats, unlike for the Archons, this secrecy was a double-edged weapon. Since only sometimes the help of the Arhats became for many people so significant spiritually that ordinary people kept in their memory glory and respect to such secret organization. But these people’s roumors, without their knowing, was harmful for the Arhats. As soon as their secret organization became among people popular and known, simply saying, too many people knew about it, the Archons immediately concentrated their forces not only on destruction of this organization, but what is worse, on substitution of the internal ideology of this organization by penetration of their people into it and elimination of the leading Arhats. That is, externally for ordinary people who were unaware of internal matters of this secret society, the organization seemed to be active, but spiritually it was already empty. Playing on its popularity and using sometimes the names of killed by them Arhats, the Archons already manipulated in their own way with the consciousness of people.”

“And what was that organization of ‘Freemasons’ you mentioned which was one of the first influential circles of the Archons?” inquired Volodya.

“Oh, this is a classical example how the powerful organization of Arhats’ ‘Spiritually free bricklayers’ turned with the time into the secret society of Archon’s ‘Free masons’.”

“Really?! It would be quite interesting to listen about this case,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich with interest and sat more comfortably.

“You are welcome,” approvingly nodded Sensei and began to tell his story. “The movement of ‘Spiritually free bricklayers” was founded in Ancient Egypt. And primarily it was created by the Arhats as a positive spiritual society of people. Ta-Kemet, as Egypt was called in great antiquity, was a special place for Shambala. But it’s not an issue of our discussion. The initiator of this movement was a man called Imhotep. If to use terminology of the ancient Russian language he was Vezha, a disciple of the Sokrovennik.”

“And who was Imhotep? A pharaoh?” asked Slava who listened attentively to Sensei.

“No, Imhotep wasn’t a pharaoh. Nowadays he is famous among the majority of people as the Architect who headed the building of one of the first step-pyramids. This pyramid was named in honor of pharaoh Djoser who lived that time and who founded in 2778 b.c. the 3rd dynasty…”

“Aha, two thousand seven hundred… it’s approximately, in the three thousand yeards before Christ?!” half-affirmatively, half-interrogatively uttered Kostya and began at once to calculate. “If to add almost two thousand years of our era to that tree thousand years b.c…. It means altogether almost five thousand years ago?”

“Right you are,” confirmed Sensei.

“Ancient man!” uttered Andrew having heard these calculations and added with a smile, “Now I see why I haven’t ever heard of him.”

“No, you have! At school. He is mentioned in the history,” prompted Tatyana.

“Hem, during history lessons Andrew had more important things to do rather than to listen,” Kostya informed her with humour.

“Who would say it!” returned him Andrew. “Though, frankly speaking, I didn’t like history lessons. It was so dull. And the teacher spoke so boringly that we were almost sleeping.”

Kostya wanted to add something else about this but Nikolai Andreevich politely changed the topic to more interesting issues.

“As far as I know, Imhotep was also an outstanding doctor of his time.”

“Yes, and not only the doctor,” confirmed Sensei. “Imhotep was such a significant Person that he is worth that I tell you about him in details…”

Sensei made a pause in his story and asked Victor to pass him over a bottle with mineral water which he held in his hands, drank a bit from it and returned to Victor. Then he went on telling.

“Imhotep was born not far from Memphis, the capital of Ancient Egypt that time. He was a son of a commoner, an excellent bricklayer called Knofer. There were no schools that time at all. Children were taught in the family. As a rule, the specialization of parents was learnt by their children. Thus, any profession was a family matter and it was transmitted from one generation into another. Imhotep inherited from his father a mastery of bricklayer when he was still young. And he would remain to be one if his path wouldn’t cross with the Sokrovennik, who estimated at true worth not only his keen mind but also his human qualities. Imhotep was twelve when he met the Sokrovennik and made a choice of his life path really worth of Human.

“Soon Imhotep became a disciple of the Sokrovennik and was initiated into the basics of the science of White Lotus. Beside natural sciences, for example, grammar, mathematics, physics, geometry, astronomy, medicine, the Sokrovennik told him true original spiritual knowledge about a human. He revealed to him as well the practice of Lotus flower. And when Imhotep began to practice it on his own, with all his diligence, he was surprised with the changes which started to happen with him.”

Kostya even whistled quietly and said with admiration, “Wow! So, practice of Lotus flower was known even in the year three thousand b.c.? Well, well, well… It’s Egypt… And Buddha was born in the six century b.c…. Wow! What a time difference, it’s almost two and a half thousand years!”

“Why did you mention Buddha?” asked Andrew in perplexity.

“What do you mean ‘why?’?” He is always depicted sitting in the lotus flower.”

Kostya uttered it with such a surprise as if Andrew didn’t understand the obvious thing from the “logical chains” of thoughts of our Philosopher. Eugene listened to the guys, hemmed and probably to stop all these talks in the future, addressed to Kostya with accented politeness, “Dear Einsteino-Sokrato! Would you be so kind to make you conclusions silently so that not to disturb the esteemed audience to enjoy the fruits of pure knowledge,” and changing his voice from polite tone to a strictly warning, he added, “Without your aggravating complication!”

Sensei simply smiled to all these “tactful” negotiations of the guys and patiently explained to Kostya, “The practice of Lotus flower was known to people from great antiquity. And by the way it was known not only to this human civilization. I have already told you that this practice is very ancient and it exists as long as a human. Just from time to time knowledge about it is lost or hidden by people under the myphs. The Archons don’t waste time, too.

“In Egypt this knowledge was given during the so called by people “golden age”, when, according to ancient Egyptians, “Gods ruled on Earth”. But by the time of Imhotep this knowledge was partly lost and developed into the form of religious worshipping. Lotus was honoured as a sacred flower. Partly it took shape of primitive symbolic worshipping and was connected with fertility of fields as plenty of lotuses were blooming at Nile high water (a river which brought black silt to fields, due to which Egyptians gathered not a one harvest per year). But in general the lotus flower was worshipped as a symbol of spiritual purity. Like a human with a pure soul, to whom no filth of this world sticks, lotus was also grown from the dirt but always remained pure and unspotted. Moreover, this sacred flower was connected by legends with highest gods of Ancient Egypt, for example, Osiris, his spouse godness of fertility Isis, their son, the god of light Horus, who were depicted as sitting on the throne made from the lotus flower, or the god Ra, who “was born from lotus”, a new-born sun, sitting on the lotus, etc. Lotus was connected with sacral symbols, cosmogonical myths (one of them, for example, tells how from a blossoming lotus flower, growing on the hill, which in its turn appeared from the initial chaos, a sunny baby came out, who “illuminated the earth covered by darkness”). By the way, this picture of the baby sitting on the petals of lotus flower was popular till the Roman epoch.

“And though a lot of knowledge of the “golden age” was lost, many real events of that time were camouflaged in myths, but in general, by the time of Imhotep Egyptians believed in existance of, saying in our language, a “dusha” (a “soul”) more than modern people. Ancient Egyptians, for examples, thought that this world is temporary, that the life follows the death the same way like the day follows the night. And the death was considered only as a point of transition in the flow of complicated existance. That is, they had belief into the process of reincarnation, if to say it in our words.”

Yura asked, “Sensei, but why did you say that Egyptians “believed in existance of, saying in our language, a “dusha” (a “soul”)? Didn’t they have such a word, a “soul”?”

“They had a similar word. And “dusha” is a word of Slavic origin, known to many European peoples. The Slavic word “dusha” has its roots in “dykh-”, “dukh” (“spirit”) which once upon a time meant stopping breathing, that is a sign of the end of life. What does it mean for a man to die? “To breathe one’s last”. But I should mention that Slavyans meant under the soul a spiritual creature which possesses both will and reason. In their conception it is something without body, that is without flesh. The soul is interpreted as a vitally important part of the human which at the same time is independent, that is separate from both body and spirit creature. Do notice that Slavyans’ “dusha” (“soul”) is feminine and that points out in its sacral meaning at primary role of the female nature, I will tell you about it a bit later. And the word “duh” (“spirit”) is masculine. Together with the soul it makes harmony.

“By the way, the Slavyan word “duh” has many meanings. It means something incorporeal, an immaterial creature of the spiritual world, a shaddow, a ghost. It means a vision. The spirit means as well the strength of the soul, bravity, prowess, strength. It gave birth to the word “spiritual”, that is incorporeal spirit, without body, which consists of soul and spirit.

“Why do I tell you all this in detail? For you to understand, taking into account my further story, how much knowledge is kept in careful memory of Slavyan people… In general, the notion of soul as such existed within many peoples in different times, and the human soul was called in different ways. For example, the Indian in the Hinduism had this word in sanskrit sounding as “atman”. Or to say more precise, the soul was called a “part of Atman” (that is a part of the Universal Soul), the true “I” of a man which can be cognizable only on the intuitive level. Persians (in zoroastrianism) called the immortal human soul as “fravashi” (by the way, it’s a derivative word from Avestan words “fra-vart” – “to make a choice” and “pra-vart-ti” – “pre-exist”), that is something which exists before the human birth and doesn’t die after his death. Moreover, it was mentioned that fravashi as an embodiment of the soul is feminine. And it was depicted as a disc with wings (faroar). By the way, this symbol was known still to ancient Egyptians. It was deemed that while ascenting to good god Ahura Mazda the fravashi goes through three stages - humat, hukht, huvarsht, which in ancient Persian means “good thought”, “good word”, “good deed”.

“Greeks named the soul as “psyche” which root also means “breathing”. And their notion of breathing was similar to the wind, wings. And they depicted the soul not only as a flying bird like Egyptians but also a butter-fly which corresponded the same way as the soul to the word “Psychea”. Later this Greek word migrated to Latin and began to be called as “anima” (anima, animus)…”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered with interest, “It means that the Latin word “reanimation” means not only the “repeated revival”?”

“Right you are. At great extent it’s an attempt to return the soul.”

But our Kostya got excited about another question. Having waited until a Sensei’s answer, the guy asked with curiosity, “So, how did ancient Egyptians call the soul?”

“The Ba,” replied Sensei.

Kostya obviously like all of us didn’t understand it and asked amazed. “The Ba? And that’s all? Just the Ba?!”

“Yes,” said Sensei with a smile looking at confused and funny Kostya’s face, “just the ‘Ba’.”

Eugene immediately reacted to this message, nudged Stas and uttered, “You see, and you always asked me why I’m so unceremonious when I meet you with open arms and shout whole-heartedly, ‘Ba! (Oh!) Glad to see you!” Now you see that I subconsiously greet your soul in ancient Egyptian language.”

“Subconsiously…” mimiced him Stas. “Do you have it at all, your subconsciousness? In order to have “sub”, you should first have “over”!”

Hardly Eugene opened his mouth, probably to object to his friend, Kostya again began to question Sensei, “Well, really, is it just the ‘Ba’?”

“Of course,” nodded assent Sensei. “Or to put it more precisely, ‘Ba’ is the most close term to the notion of the soul. Ancient Egyptians interpreted ‘Ba’ as one of the five elements composing the human creature. Ba was depicted as a bird, a falcon with a human head who flew between two words, the earthy one and the beyond. Ba, as a soul, also was considered to be an embodiment of vital force of all people and it continued to exist after their death.”

“And what are these five elements composing the human creature?” asked Victor.

“They present some modified by people original knowledge. That is, in fact, these five elements are nothing more that a structure of a human, his Spiritual and Animal natures.”

“Sounds interesting,” Nikolai Andreevich asked quite intrigued again.

Sensei looked attentively at the listening group and went on, “Well, if you are so interested in it, let’s continue… One of the elements was called by ancient Egyptians, as you know, ‘Ba’, the soul, which was the foundation of the Spiritual nature. Ba was often depicted as a falcon with a human head and a lit icon-lamp in front of it as a symbol meaning that Ba belongs to heaven. People believed that stars are a gathering of many icon-lamps of blessed Ba, souls of star mother Nut.” Sensei made a pause and distinctly repeated. “Star mother! Remember that, further you will understand why is it so important. Besides, ancient Egyptians attributed their gods with Ba. For example, the Orion constellation was called not else that the soul of the god Osiris. Sotis, or Sirius in our language, was the sould of goddess Isis, the faithful spouse of Osiris… Please remember it, too.”

Sensei kept silence for a while, obviously letting us better reconsider what we had just heard and then he went on, “The second element composing the human creature according to legends of ancient Egyptians, is ‘Akh’, or it was also called ‘Ab’. ‘Akh’ means ‘spirit’, ‘blessed’, ‘enlightened’, that is it originates from Egyptian lexical root ‘akh’, ‘to shine, to radiate’. Akh was regarded as a connecting link between a human and a shining vital force. It was believed that after the death Akh leaves the body in order to join stars. There was even such an expression, ‘Akh goes to heaven, and body goes to earth’.

“Akh was depicted as a bird with bright feathers, an ibis, which was called by Egyptians as ‘akhu’, that is ‘shining’. Besides, in ancient Egypt they worshipped Toth, the god of knowledge (and the keeper of divine power and soul) who was depicted as a man with ibis head or fully as ibis. It was believed that his wife, Seshat, wrote down details of life of every human on the leaves of Heaven Tree.”

Eugene couldn’t keep from making his funny comment, “You see, there were only birds, a falcon, an ibis!”

In reply Sensei said, “They are birds to those who see only the exterior, but doesn’t see the internal essence. Akh was interpreted also as a spirit which symbolized a will and desire of an individual. Later this ‘spirit’ began to be associated as a ‘spirit’ of heart (the hati). It caused the confusion in legends which told that after death a human came to the beyond justice in front of Osiris, and it was his heart which supposedly responded for human deeds and not the Akh (spirit of will and desires) of a human was put on the scales in the presence of soul Ba, and the counterbalance of it was the goddess of justice, truth and order, Maat.”

“Ancient Egyptians also had the beyond justice?” Andrew asked surprised.

“Of course,” answered Sensei. “They considered the god Osiris to be a sun god who became after his death the supreme judge of the beyond world. According to their belief he made a decision about the further destiny of the human soul, where to direct it, to the fields of Ialu (or as it was also named Iaru), that is to the heaved in our language, which was located according to legends of ancient Egyptians in the Eastern heaven, or to give it to a monster to swallow it, so to say, to the ‘hell’.

“So, when the true knowledge was distorted, it came to such an absurd that the priests, in order to become more important, began to tell people that in order to avoid this trial ‘on scales’ in the beyond world and in order not to get worried that after their death an anatomist would prepare their corps and by accident would hurt their heart or completely leave the body without this important organ they need to obtain a reserve heart from priests, the so called by them ‘heart-scarab’ with written magical formulas on it.”

“Nice joke!” grinned Volodya with the guys.

“Yeah, nice joke,” with a faint note of saddness uttered Sensei. “The human stupidity invents so much and then you have just laugh, wiping out tears.”

Nikolai Andreevich pondered over it and made a conclusion, “It means that that time the knowledge was distorted. It is obvious that Christians took it over from Egyptians… And what was the original knowledge? What was hidden under the notion ‘Akh’?”

“Everything is simple,” uttered Sensei. “The force which is called the ‘will’ of a human and gives birth to the initial impulse to realization of different desired depends only by thirty percent on the matter, that is on the processes connected with the work of brain. The other its manifestations are connected more with subtle matter, or to put it more simply, with energy and material world of a human, that is with his aura, soul, centers of agathodaemon and cacodaemon. This force, as a connecting link, has a unique feature, the more you concentrate is on something, the more it strengthens the potential of transformation of energy and material structures (composing our thoughts as well) into real deeds, events either of material or spiritual nature, depending on your own choice. By the way, due to these specific features to do something with a will, in ancient times this force was called a voice of reason, “a god which is inside of you”. Later this force was called with different names, such as concentration of reason, container of mind which makes union with the tongue and will carrier.”

“Well, but why was it nevertheless connected with the heart?”

“From ancient times it was the solar plexus which was considered to be the centre of concentration of the will-power. And it was also connected with doing the spiritual practice ‘Lotus flower’. Since exactly in this place is located the soul, which is connected only with thin energy and material structures of the human, but not directly with the matter of the body. So, when the human reached the state of union between his will-power (that is single-mindedness of thoughts) and wishes of the soul, it was considered to demonstrate the spiritual maturity of the human.

“Besides it was believed from the earliest times that the will-power is influenced in a way by, to say in our language, feelings and emotions. And again this impact was ascribed to that region. It’s partly true. And as far as the heart concerned… Since the heart is a central pump of the body which pumps over the blood. And the blood is a special very peculiar fluid which is far from being studied, even with all modern knowledge. Those main forces, so to say, energies, which combination leads to the formation of the material structure of this fluid are one of the main elements in the Arimanian system, simply to say, in the system…,” Sensei thought for a while, evidently trying to find the matching words, “let’s say it, for you to be more clear, in the system of ‘programming the matter’.”

“It’s an interesting information,” Nikolai Andreevich said with animation and uttered at once with the impatience of the striving scientist, “Could you please tell us about it in more details?”

“It’s an interesting information, indeed,” Sensei agreed with him. “But there will be no more details on this issue. You are not ready to it.”

Frankly speaking, I was a bit surprised to that flat reply of Sensei. Since it was a question not from any of us, who would ask just out of curiosity, but it was a man who was dealing with science for long time and who would surely need this knowledge in his work. But Sensei cut short, as if even not wishing to hear to any objection on that issue. And I thought: if he answered that way, then there should be a serious reason, then this knowledge is really very serious and it need a certain spiritual maturity and preparation even for such a clever and practical man like Nikolai Andreevich.

Having answered to doctor, Sensei, after some pause, continued as if nothing had happened, to tell the story about ancient Egyptians.

“So, as far as the heart concerned… There was knowledge in Ancient Egypt but when it became to turn into religion, the priests distorted it intentionally.” And he added with the humour. “You can’t see neurons with ordinary eyes and you can’t touch with your hands the will-power. So the priests decided to ascribe the notion of ‘Akh’ to the heart, since there existed among people different expressions which poetically connected feelings with the heart. Because it’s a quite tangible organ and it’s located also almost in the centre. So who among laity would notice this substitution? But then here is a direct evidence of material proof, ‘embodiment of the will-power and human wishes’ which can be seen and touched by most curious persons after the death of man. So to say, the impressive visual advertisement which very soon began to bring huge profits to priests. Thus it came to total mass copying of distortion.”

“Well, people are people,” Nikolai Andreevich sighed.

“Indeed.”

“Egyptians were so naïve!” Slava uttered with a gibe.

“This materialization was inherent to many nations,” remarked Sensei.

“Sure,” drawled Andrew. “It’s called, Ariman works professionally!”

Kostya on seeing that the discussion turned again not the way he was interested in waved his hand towards Andrew, “Wait!” and already addressing to Sensei started again to inquire, “Thus it means… Five elements of ancient Egyptians composing the human essence are: Ba, the soul, Akh, the will-power and wishes.. And the other?”

“The other?! Well, it’s Ka, the element which was believed to be a spiritual double of a man, his vital force (‘breathing’, ‘spirit’) which is given to him from birth and after his physical death is his guide in the beyond world, and then it leaves him. It was considered that Ka is born and grows together with a human acquiring his merits and imperfections. Ka may exist independent of body, for example, to reach the heaven and talk to gods there or just move on earth. The Ka sign was depicted as two hands lifted up bent in elbows (quite often this sign was positioned on the head of the double), that somehow reminds the hieroglyph in its meaning ‘to raise, to seize’. The human was ascribed to have a multitude of Ka, or how they were also called Kau.”

“It reminds the human astral body,” assumed Nikolai Andreevich.

“Why does it remind? This is it in fact. However ancient Egyptians beside it managed to stuff into the notion of multitude of Ka also protective functions of the aura. But it’s not too important. In general they interpreted it more or less correctly. As far as Ka as the astral body concerned, it was deemed that Ba exists in Ka and has a feature to become bodyless or bodily. Though by its structure Ba was more ascribed to etheric substances…”

“Well, it seems these Egyptians were not so simple…” Slava changed his opinion at once.

Sensei went on to tell his story, “One more element composing the human being was Khat, the physical body of a human.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Kostya gladily. “And I started to get worried whether they had a notion of body at all!”

Sensei smiled almost unnoticeably and added, “With the word ‘Khat’ ancient Egyptians called not only the physical body but everything to be rotten… And finally, one more element which formed a triad with Ka and Khat was Hu.”

“Hu?!” asked Eugene with surprise while the seniour guys began to smile.

“Yes, Hu,” confirmed Sensei grinning. “Under Hu ancient Egyptians meant initially reasonable force which by its influence on the body was comparable only with the notion of Ba. Later this term was transformed into a ‘not the best part of the soul’ which lives due to Khat and Ka and dies together with the physical body, that is, with Khat. In our understanding, it’s an Animal nature.”

Kostya uttered amazed, “Does it mean that the notion of the Animal nature was known still in such ancient times?!”

The seniour guys couldn’t help laughing either because of this question or because of this surprized and funny expression of Kostya’s face, and Eugene added with enthusiasm, “What do you want? Hu is hu in all times and among all peoples! As it was Hu, it remains Hu, you can’t do anything with it.”

After these words our group fell about. And most of all laughed Sensei, so to say, ‘until cries’. The guys began to cast Kostya with their jokes until at last Nikolai Andreevich renewed the conversation.

“I have met already somewhere this notion, ‘duality of the soul’, but I don’t remember where exactly.”

“Well, there is a lot of mentions of it in teachings of different peoples of the world,” remarked Sensei. “For example, in India people practicing a religion of jainism have such notions as the jiva, that is the soul, spiritual nature, and the ajiva, that is material nature. These people consider that in surrounding world jiva is always connected with ajiva and not just connected but encapsulated and enslaved by it.

“Or let’s take the conceptions of ancient Chinese about the human. They thought that there two special souls in the human, beside other souls: Hun and Po. The Hun soul, in their opinion, manages the spiritual nature of the human and is connected to it by ‘Yan’ forces. After death of the body this reasonable nature turns into the good spirit Shen, and after some time, it flies to the sky. The Po soul manages the human body, that is his material, animal essence, and it connected with ‘Yin’ forces. This is a lower sensual nature which dies together with the body and remains with the corpse as a Gui spirit until its total decay, then it goes to the ground and dissolves. Whereas the live body of the human is the only thread which connects Hun and Po together. Death of the body leads to their division. By the way, at certain time ancient Chinese had mass spring rituals during which they called upon to Hun and Po. At the heart of these rituals there was a popular belief that namely the union of Hun and Po gives life and of course the fertility.”

“And what othere souls were there except these two?” asked Victor.

“Almost the same as Egyptians had, just in some different interpretation. Lin, for example, according to ancient Chinese believes, is a soul which exists in all beings and things, qi is a vital force. There are spirits of all inner organs and parts of the body. And also, as you have already heard, Shen is a good spirit of the dead, Gui is the evil spirit of the dead.”

“Now it’s clear,” nodded Victor.

Eugene hemmed and uttered with a note of humour in his voice, “Now I see why Chinese have such names as Hun Lin and Hun Po! I thought that this is the way they swear and use bad language. I thought one should really love someone to call with such a name! But in fact, there is quite another reason!” And looking aside at Stas, he added with a smile, “Well… So, Stas, if you were born in China, you would have now a more proper name, for example, Stas Hun Po!”

“You know, Hun Eugene Po, I’m already fed up with your propaganda of your historical Motherland!” grinned Stas.

“Of my historical Motherland?!” Eugene whose figure in no way reminded the inhabitant of China gave a start with his patriotic feelings. But he immediately calmed down and narrowing his eyes began to bow and friendly nod to Stas, “Welcome… to visit us, well…”

“Well?! Ah, you are the Chukchi man! Sorry, brother, for insulting you. I thought however that you are a Chinese,” Stas laughed together with everybody.

“You are rong, no … wrong! I’m a Chinese Chukchi man, well!”

Eugene again made us laugh by his clownery. He was cast by a gust of jokes but the guy bravely countered them playing the role of a ‘Chinese Chukchi man’. These five minutes of fun were over so sudden as they began. Nikolai Andreevich asked Sensei about something concerning the spiritual nature. Unfortunately because of the guys’ laugh to one of Eugene’s answers I missed what was this question about. But answering it Sensei said the following, “Perhaps I will share this topic a bit more time and will tell you a Chinese legend about it…”

The guys calmed down and began to listen to the legend with interest.

* * *

“Once upon a time a wiseman called Tang Qiao. He lived many years, knew a lot about what is going on the Earth and among the stars. But he was considered to be the wisest among people because he knew a lot about what is going on inside the man. Once his disciples came to him and found him to do something unusual. Tang Qiao finished to dig a tomb for himself in the garden near the tree where he often used to have a rest and reflect. The disciples got frightened and began to ask why he had done it before his death, before the term determined by the heaven. The wiseman answered, ‘In order to remember about the Peace.’ The disciples were surprised and asked Tang Qiao to clarify the meaning of his wise words. And he told them the following story. ‘Today I sat to have a rest near the tree and began to reflect on my life spent on this earth. And I got so deep into reflections that I have seen how a good spirit Shen parted from my Hun soul, and an evil spirit Gui parted from my Po soul. They sat opposite to each other and began to talk.

Gui suggested to Shen temptingly, “It would be nice to live one more time!”

“What for?” the Shen spirit was surprised. “Only the fool after finishing his fatiguing and hard way and coming to the door of his home, returns in order to overcome this way again.”

“Nevertheless, it would be nice to live one more time!” said merrily Gui.

“What for?” again asked tired Shen. “To jump like a marmot out of the cradle in order to hide in a tomb? No, I wish I could finish soon this miserable existence.”

The Gui spirit sighed dolefully and said, “Still it would be nice to live once again!”

“Tell me why? To perceive again what is suffering, diseases and privations? Since life is an eternal thirst and unspeakable suffering!”

The Gui spirit burst into tears, “It would be nice to live one more time!”

Listening to them, I felt for an instant sorry for the Gui spirit since it will die together with the body and will dissolve in the ground irretrievably. And that very moment I thought, “Right, it would be nice to live one more time!” At once I was as if fallen into a dream. The Gui spirit picked me up and merrily carried through the darkness into the new life, whispering to my ear, “Yes, yes, yes! It’s nice to live one more time! I will bring you back your youth, will fill your existence with joy, will give you such knowledge and will teach you such skills, arts that our life with you will run in luxury and pleasures.”

“But which payment will you take for this?” I asked with fear. “Will it be my Hun soul?”

“Oh no!” with triumph exclaimed the Gui spirit. “The Hun spirit is yours! Don’t worry about it. It will follow you and you will pass your life without fear and anxiety. But I have one rule, one condition: I will always go one step in front of you.”

I reflected a while. And not seeing anything bad in it, I agreed, “Alright.”

We immediately happened to be in primeval forest, in the most impassable thicket. The Gui spirit was bravely going ahead, moving apart for me prickly branches, so that I was able to advance freely, without injuring me even one time. And I thought, “How stupid is my Gui spirit. Let him go ahead. It’s even very good for me. Let him do all dirty work for me, and I will just enjoy the life.”

We reached the abode of the powerful dragon. The Gui spirit came close to him first and the last one touched him with his sting and filled up with power. I have seen that nothing bad happened to my spirit and also came close to the dragon. He touched with his sting my body it it became young. The dragon hit with his tail the ground and we found ourselves in the world grown younger with us which was full of heady aroma of wonderful flowers and where marvellous birds were singing their songs. I rejoiced about the feeling of life fullness and went to people.

It happened so as Gui had promised. He shared with me his knowledge. In a flash I raised above among the joy of public emptiness and amazed all by my knowledge, mastership in handy-crafts and arts. Though I became the weak-willed servant of my Gui spirit. Since whatever I thought, the thoughts of the Gui spirit always dominated in my, whatever I said, the words of my Gui spirit flew out first. And whatever I did, the initiator of all my doings was always my evil Gui spirit. So I couldn’t do anything good for my Hun soul, neither with a thought, nor with a word, nor with a doing. I couldn’t even stay alone with it in order to gain myself and my way. And the whole world faded in my eyes. I couldn’t feel the aroma of flowers or listen to birds songs. I understood that the evil Gui spirit cheated me since I let him go one step ahead of me, became his weak-willed servant and enslaved this way in his power my Hun soul. I felt terribly sorry for that and cried. Since that time under the tree I needed to make one more step to gain for my Hun soul Peace and Harmony. That very moment I awakened and saw the light cognizing the essence. I took a shovel and began to dig a tomb for the body and the Gui spirit in order to come here every day and to remember about the Hun soul and its Great Home of Peace till my death.”

The disciples were wondering at his sincere story. And Tang Qiao uttered a wise saying, “Human vanity is fruitless. People rush, torment themselves with fears and anger cast by Po. Meantime the Great Dao remains in divine serenity. He, who has desires and thinks about them, is born in this world again because of his desires. Only he, who is perfect in spirit, who is free from desires and fear, he will learn the secret of the Great Dao and leaves this world for ever. A wise man goes along the way of understanding the Highest in self-immersion and spiritual cleansing one step ahead of himself... For everything is called forth by the laws of the Highest. The Highest guides all things in existence and leads all things in existence to perfection. Perfection in turn implies acquiring the ultimate goal, the Peace. For the Peace is the very source of the innermost spirituality.”’

And Tang Qiao uttered a word of wisdom which remained in the memory for ages, “If you wish to gain Peace of the Great Dao, remember that birth leads to death but only through death you may come to life.”

Having narrated this legend, Sensei cast an inspecting glance at us. And we silently looked at hm. Though there reigned silence, I have still heard in my ears the voice of Sensei who was saying the last phrase, “… remember that birth leads to death but only through death you may come to life”. “It’s expressed so precisely,” I thought. “Even if to regard my life: hadn’t my Destiny brought me so realistically with oncoming Death, I would probably not cognize that there is a genuine life. These words are a universal hint for those who in on the spiritual way! For example, if to regard my material wishes, when they are born in me sooner or later I begin to understand uselessness of these wishes and their emptiness, that means that in fact these wishes die in me. And when I stop wishing such stupid things, my attention concentrates on really more important values of the life. Or if to regard instead of ‘wishes’ my ‘fear’. Again, when different fears appear in me it pushes me to finally start looking for a reason of these fears and ways how to get rid of them. So, in the end it will result sooner or later in ‘death’ of my fears. And having ceased fearing, as Sensei said, the human becomes free of fear, and it means that he starts to understand what is the genuine life. Right, if to study globaly the human essence it turns out that unless we master our Animal nature, we will not feel what our soul wants and why we were given this life. As it was correctly said in this legend: in order to go the spiritual way, you should always be one step ahead of you, ahead of your Ego, so that your soul would lead you, then you will never be wrong with the direction and sooner or later will reach your innermost goal.”

* * *

My considerations were interrupted by Sensei who continued his narration.

“… The same notions about the soul and other elements of the human existed in ancient China… Or let’s take, for example, the conceptions of Turkic nations of Siberia, of that very Altay people. They also differentiate between almost five elements in the human: ‘kermes’, what literally means ‘not seeing’, it’s the spirit of the dead man. It could be ‘aru-kermes’, that is ‘pure’, or could be ‘diaman-kermes’, that is ‘dirty, evil’. Beside ‘kermes’ there is also ‘tyn’, breathing, an inseparable part of the human, ‘sur’, the ghost, double which can part from the body, ‘kut’, the vital force, if to steal it the man will be dead…” And thinking for a while he said, “Greeks also had a dichotomy of ‘body-soul’…”

“What?” Andrew didn’t quite catch. “Tichotomy?”

“No, dichotomy,” repeated Sensei and explained immediately. “This word originates from Greek word ‘dicha’ which means ‘in two parts’ and ‘tomē’, which means ‘section’. That is the consecutive division of the whole in two parts, and then of each part again etc.”

Nikolai Andreevich nodded confirming the words of Sensei and summarized again making his own general conclusions.

“Now it’s a little bit more clear why the soul was equated to ‘breathing’ in the Old Testament. The Egyptian source is evident.”

“By the way,” remarked Sensei. “Pay attention that ancient Jews had a conception of the soul and body as of one and indivisible.”

“Really?” with a slightly visible smile uttered Nikolai Andreevich. “Obviously someone needed to impose this opinion to the whole nation.”

“There are no doubts,” Sensei agreed to him.

“Wait, I didn’t quite get it,” Victor began to investigate this case. “What does it mean, ‘the Egyptian source is evident”? Does it turn out that ancient Jews plagiarized from ancient Egyptians and somehow forgot to indicate the source of their information?!”

In reply Sensei remarked, “First it were not namely ancient Jews as a nation who ‘plagiarized’ since in majority its was a wild nomadic nation that time which was busy mainly with cattle-breeding. It was ‘plagiarized’ by Jewish priests heading the Jews and exploiting already that time their nation almost like slaves. And second, they plagiarized not only ancient Egyptians.”

“Well, bu they didn’t plagiarized everything!” emphasized Victor.

Sensei only grinned and uttered with a smile, “On the other hand you have a possibility to get to know with different ancient folk legends, fragments of historical documents and chronicles, religious and philosophical writings of ancient Egyptians, Sumerians, Akkadians, Persians, ancient Greek, with doctrines of other nations worshipping Eastern religions.”

“Here you are!” uttered Stas startled. “That’s a news for me! And I thought that it were Jews themselves so smart to come to such an understanding of the world.”

“Of course, they were smart,” nodded Sensei. “Because they had to be really very smart people in order to process all that knowledge of more developed ancient civilizations and to represent it as their own religion. And not only represent but to spread their idea in the whole world claiming exclusive rights of only their belief against all other in order to convince the majority of people of special importance and ‘peculiarity’ of Jewish people among other nations. And in fact in the first turn it means special importance and ‘peculiarity’ of the clan of Jewish priests’ descendants who use their nation as a cover for reaching the personal world rule. A cover which is thrown by stones during many ages because of the ungovernable activity of the priestly leaders in reaching their power-seeking goals. Their people, unfortunately, were and remain to be their personal slaves and have nothing from their ‘priests’ except the total headache.

Thus they had to be not just smart but very wise people in order to transform for their selfish goals the traditional knowledge of different peoples sometimes changing their internall structure so that those who wanted to grasp it had first to learn the language, history and culture of the Jewish people. That is first of al he had to get to know the ennobled and thoroughly polished ’history’ of appearance of the clan of Jewish priests and their ‘great role’ in formation of the whole humankind.”

“That’s true!” Nikolai Andreevich grinned. “When you read in the Bible who bore whom and from whom originated all the peoples, you start to have doubts about your nationality.”

Sensei laughed merrily together with our group. Whereas Eugene couldn’t help adding one of his funny comments.

“Who wrote it in fact? All-round talents and self-degenerators!”

“Not self-degenerators but gifted people, you, village boy!” Stas corrected him with a laugh.

“Well, but I say so, those who degenerated that is generated himself,” Eugene explained to his friend.

Stas hopelessly waved with hand towards him under the overall laugh of the guys.

“What can I explain to him? He has only two eyes and furthermore behind his nose.”

In reply Volodya commented their funny dialogue, “You are like in that proverb, ‘The blind swapped from the deaf a mirror for a guitar’.”

Burst of laughter rolled on the sea coast. When the guys calmed down, Victor asked Sensei, “I wonder what is concretely transformed in the Bible?” and he begged with sincerity, “Sensei, tell us at least a few examples for my blind eyes to see the light finally.”

“Aha! And for my slowcoach please, too,” Stas added with humour.

“You are always welcome,” answered Sensei with readyness and explained, “For example, if you take the most elementary what you can easily find yourselves. In the Bible (in ‘Genesis’) the description of the original state of the world as of the water chaos was taken at certain time from the Akkadian legend about the goddess of original element, embodiment of the world chaos, Tiamat. And Akkadians borrowed these legends from Sumerians. The legend about the paradise Eden as a blissful place on the earch is the transformation of the ancient Sumerian legend about the island of Dilmun, or as it was later called by Akkadians, Telmun. Dilmun is a blissful island, the original country, ‘pure’, ‘light’, ‘virgin’, without diseases nor death. One of the ancient Sumerian myths was connected with it, the myth about god Enki and mother goddess Ninhursag. By the way, Jewish ‘interpreters’ reshaped in their own way namely this most ancient legend distorting its sense caused by inaccurate translation into the Bible story about Adam, forbidden fruit, expultion from the paradise, creation of the woman from the rib of the man. Though it was all described in Sumerian legend completely different and it was based on the primarity of the female nature, but noway of the male one… Ziusudra was settled on the Dilmun island after the Flood, his name is literally translated from Sumerian as ‘the one who found life of long days’. In Akkadian this man was called as ‘Ut-napishti’ and that already meant ‘the one who found breathing’.”

“Everything is clear, in the Jewish version it’s Noah,” Victor remarked with a smile.

“Right you are,” Sensei nodded, “Moreover this time his name is understood as ‘appeasing’.”

Kostya inquired with interest, “Which legend about the Flood did ancient Sumerians have?”

“I’ll tell you now… Jewish priests copied this legend from Babylon myths, they just changed the names of their heroes and introduced some alterations. And the legend itself was as follows. According to Sumerian legend Ziusudra was a son of the famous wiseman and pious ruler of his city. From Enki, the god protector of people, he received a news about the forthcoming Flood which was prepared by gods to be sent for people. According to Enki’s advice this man built a big ship called a ‘boat saving life’, survived the Flood which lasted seven days and seven nights. And then as a ‘saviour of human semen’ he got a ‘life like gods’ and ‘eternal breathing’ settling down with his spouse on Dilmun, the island of blissful… Later this legend formed a basis of the Babylon legend about the Flood, just the main characters were called in different way. That is Ziusudra was named as Atrahasis (‘exceedingly wise’) and as Gilgamesh (‘forefather-hero’).

“In general one should note that except Sumer the legend about the Flood as well as the one about the world tree, myths about twins were disseminated around the world, for example in such ancient centres of civilization as India, China, Egypt. And every nation gave its own names to the main characters of these legends. If you take for example the world tree, Sumerians called it as huluppu, ancient Babylonians called it the tree of truth and the tree of life. Ancient Egyptians named it as the tree of cognition, the beautiful sycamore with fruits of life, they believed that the one who sat on it became a god. The dead one in the form of bird was invited to land on that tree. There he was opened a great secret and namely he cognized his divine essence and his origin from the Supreme God. And in general in was believed in Ancient Egypt that death brings a man back to that divine country where he was expelled from for the time of his earthly lives.

I don’t even mention the creation of legends about Abel and Cain, Jacob and Esav, connected with myths about twins, in particular with Sumerian legend about matchmaking of the farmer Enkimdu and the shepherd Dumuzi to Inanna, with Egyptian legends about brothers-gods Osiris and Set where envious Set by the way with the help of seventy two accomplices-plotters kills kind Osiris.

Well, in general and so on and so forth. And it concerns not only legends but also many rituals, customs, signs which the nomadic tribes of ancient Jews took from more developed nations. Let’s take for example the very Ancient Egypt. Fertility was considered there as a gift of Osiris and was highly valued in the society. Egyptians strived to have big families because children mortality was quite high that time. Male circumcision was practiced in Egypt since times immemorial, however not as a baby but at a young age when the boys were from six to twelve years old. And it was stipulated only by hygienic considerations because these people lived in the region with a quite hot climate. But not more. Beside this, pig was considered by ancient Egyptians as an impure animal and it was ascribed to the kingdom of Set. That’s why they didn’t eat pork. One can make a long list of these ‘adoptions’.

“Well, I didn’t know that,” Victor uttered with curiosity.

Having listened to Sensei Ruslan asked somewhat with pretensions, “Why nobody knows about that?!”

In reply Sensei said quite calmly, “Why ‘nobody knows’? Many people know, especially the experts who study these issues. Just some of them keep silence out of politeness, the others do it because they belong to the interested circles.” The seniour guys grinned. “So as they say, those who want, will fing out the truth. Information is available, you just need to have a wish…”

“I wonder when did ancient Jews manage to adopt so much from different peoples?” Stas uttered with a slight note of irony.

“I told you already that they were nomads and cattle-breeders,” Sensei repeated. “First Jewish priests forced their people to go and to conquer other lands, then their people became on these lands a captive for stronger nations. Even during the peaceful times they needed to find and to choose better places for settlement. How long did they live in the very Ancient Egypt? And some of them even became related with local people. Let’s take for example from those whom you know Abraham, so to say, ‘one of the first patriarchies of the Old Testament’, ‘the forefather of the Jewish people’…”

“The patriarchy-forefather? Does it mean that he was one of the first from the clan of Jewish priests?!” Stas gave a guess.

“I’m glad that you start to understand the essence,” Sensei remarked.

Nikolai Andreevich grinned and uttered, “Once I faced a quite interesting question. I was looking one country in the encyclopedia on states and suddenly an information about Israel stroke my eyes. Briefly saying, the historical article about this country and its lands begins from the fact that ‘around the year 2000 b.c. Abraham, the forefather of the Jewish people, came to Palestine from Mesopotamia’. And not a single word about Palestine. Just a small mark with a figure on the map of Israel, ’Palestinian territories’. And that’s all! I was surprised that there was no even a slight mention about those who inhabited in Palestine before that. And as far as I know, there was one of the ancient states on that lands.”

“What did you want,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders, “History for masses is unfortunately stuffed in most of its ‘facts’ in the kitchen of the world politics and is dished with decorations, so to say, in the form of ‘generally accepted historical concepts’.”

“Oh but, they are masters of such dishes!”

“I didn’t quite get it. Who was Abraham in fact, one of the first representatives from the clan of Jewish priests or the enlightened disciple of Jesus?” Kostya put a question trying to clear it out. “Sensei, once you told us…”

Andrew interrupted him impatiently, “What do you mean ‘once’?”

“Do you remember when some members of a sect came to our training?”

“Ah,” Andrew drawled. “It was when their guys, the journalist, looked for a meeting with Sensei?”

“Yes,” Kostya nodded and turned again to Sensei. “The matter concerned Mohammed. And you, Sensei, told us that the archangel Jabrail carried Mohammed in space and time to the city of Jerusalem where he arranged a meeting with Isa and his enlightened disciples Abraham and Moses.”

“Right you are,” Sensei confirmed. “The legend tells so. But the legend and the true history are two different things… In the light of religion they made from Abraham a ‘patriarchy’, ‘forefather’, ‘preacher of the faith’, even a certain ‘martyr’. All in all a legendary half-mythical personality who supposedly concluded with the very god Yahweh the ‘eternal covenant’ and approved that heirs of rights and resposibilites of this ‘covenant’ would be offsprings of Abraham born from his wife Sarah, and the sign of the ‘covenant’ for believers would be a circumcision for all male babies. But if to throw away all religious cover and exaggerations, the image of Abraham was created for worshipping by believers not without a reason.

“Indeed, in XVIIIth centrury b.c. (and not ‘about XXth century b.c.’ as they try to present it nowadays) there was a man called «’a-bu-ra-mu». It’s a Mesopotamian name typical for that time. In Jewish version it sounded as «’abraham» and was transformed into the name Abraham known to you by adding to the name ‘Abram’ comprising of two syllables an additional syllable for religious purposes. Thus, Abram was a native of the city of Ur in Southern Mesopotamia (in south of modern Iraq), it was the place where the Sumerian civilization existed long time ago until Sumerians were in the same ‘quiet and peaceful’ manner conquered by nothern neighbors, nomadic Semites-Akkadians who adopted in their own way their culture. In the Bible this city is called as Ur of the Chaldees. However I would like to mention that the word ‘of the Chaldeans’ was associated with this city only in VII b.c. when it became a part of the Chaldean kingdom, or as it was also called, the New Babylonean kingdom which existed from 626 b.c. to 539 b.c. unless it was conquered by Persians.

“The ancient city of Ur (founded still by Sumerians) was located not far from Babylon. During the life of Abram it was one of the religious centres. By the way, the huge ‘zikkurat’ of Ur (the religious building constructed in the form of a peculiar truncated staged tower-pyramid with a temple on its top) is preserved to our days. In those days, though like today, religion was tightly connected with politics. And it should be mentioned that it were times of political changes. It was that time when Babylon began to gain in strength and the political centre of the Tigris-Euphrates river system started to shift there. Before that Ur was more significant city than Babylon by its political and trade influence (it was in that region one of the centres of Indian and Arab trade). And it represented one of the pillars of the Archons.”

“Pillars? In which sense?” Andrew didn’t get it.

“Be patient. I will tell you about it later… Abram’s father, Farrah (Terah) was a local priest (later Jews will call him an ‘idol sculptor’, and ‘idolater’) who consolidated in his hands both spiritual and secular full powers. And as an educated priest he knew well astrology, astronomy, mathematics and certainly grammar. He imparted this knowledge to his children. Farrah was one of few rich priests who were directly connected with Archon’s circle, it means, those who tried to control secretly let’s call it ‘international politics’ by manipulating the mighty of the world. The secret membership in this clan was inherited by son from father, that is only through the male line. So, it was namely Farrah who was entrusted with controling over building of the ‘new pillars’ in the regions pointed out by the Archons, as they agreed on the following influence of Farrah’s offspings there in the future, and who sent his son Abram to Khanaan. “

“Well, he has sent him far away,” Eugene uttered with compassion.

Sensei just smiled together with the seniour guys and continued, “

“In Khanaan, as this region was called by Jews (it comprised of the Palestinian territories as well), the cities-states of one of the most ancient civilizations were located, its heyday fell on the times of existance of Sumerian civilization. I emphasize, there were civilized cities-states and not just a land in which as they try to prove now ‘the tribes of Khanaaneans-farmers settled down’. And the local people living in these lands wasn’t affiliated in any way with Jewish tribe as it is written in the legends of the Old Testament, ‘with the grandson of Noah and the son of Kham, Khanaan,’ whose offsprings were allegedly Khanaaneans. Jewish priests who wrote the Old Testament just substituted the root.”

“Was there the ancient civiliztion on the Palestinian territory in the days of Sumerians? Why is there no available information on it till now?”Nikolai Andreevich was surprised.

“Look on the map, under whose control were these territories. You have read yourself how the historical article on these lands begins. Do you think it was favorable for offsprings of Jewish priests to reveal what had existed here before them? On the contrary they try hard to connect their people to these lands because it’s beneficial for them, in the first turn. They impose the idea that ancient Jews belonged to the group of Western Semite people who lived in Syria, Phoenicia, Palestine in IV to III thousand years b.c. Though in fact the tribe that gave birth to this people led a nomad’s life that time in nothern and western regions bordering on Mesopotamia. But who needs today this truth?”

Nikolai Andreevich grinned, “Well, the more I live in this world, the more I get convinced that though science as a faithful dog goes ahead of its master, Politics, it’s still bound with the short dog’s lead and muzzled.

“But why did the Archons need that Khana…, to say briefly, that region?” Andrew asked.

“That region was the most significant in the ancient world. Actually it was located on the borders of Africa, Asia and Europe, and correspondingly, main trade ways by land which connected ancient states of these parts of the world. It was the golden crossroads of the trade ways.”

“Hem, the crossroads of trade ways? I lost sight of it,” Volodya uttered puzzled. “Now it’s clear. The trade means income. And big trade means big income. If you control it, you have power and influence.”

“Exactly. It’s politics… So, Abram went there together with his family, his nephew Lot, with his rich property, with many people, slaves, cattle. And quietly but not always peacefully he tried to strengthen his influence in this region, as it will be written ennobly later, he led there the life of a ‘patriarchal head of the clan of cattle-breeders and nomads’.”

“It looks like a ‘reconaissance operation’,” Volodya commented it with a smile.

“Almost… Later, in the religious version, such a sudden campaign of Abraham will be motivated by trust and devotion to the deity who required from his as it is written in Genesis (12-1), ‘go to the land I will show you’. It will be decorated with the legends how Abraham, the chosen one by Jahweh, searched for the highest and the strongest power in the world of elements and how he was finally convinced, in the light of highly spiritual truth that everything has its limit except for God-Creator. “

“It’s quite convincing,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered shrugging shoulders.

“However one should note that Jews started to worship Jahweh as God much later, almost in five hundred years after Abrahan,” Sensei went on. “And the figure of Jahweh evolved in these tribes from the cult of god Jewo who was commonly worshipped in Phoenicia. Abraham and his offsprings who moved to Khanaan tried to get closer to the local population and began to worship the local god of Khanaaneans called El Shaddai as he was called in the city of Khevron. The Khanaanean god El (‘Almighty’) headed all gods according to belief of the local population and was considered to be the highest authority in all divine and human affairs. In different Khanaanean cities he was called in various ways, for example, El Shaddai (‘Almighty’), El Olam (‘Eternal’), and in the city of Salim (which was later called by Jews as Shalem and afterwards Jerusalem) El Elion (‘the Most High’).

“But that’s even not the point. Jewish priests told everybody in the religious legends about highly spiritual truth but they taught their disciples completely different things, in particular, that all means are good for reaching the set goal. If you have time, read in the chapter 12 of Genesis the typical examples. When people began to suffer from hunger in Khanaanean lands, Abraham moved to Egypt. There he posed his wife Sarah as his sister and for selfish ends actully sold her to the harem of the pharaoh. And due to it he carelessly lived in Egypt all these years of hunger in Khanaan. Or read further about his grandsons, when the younger brother Jacob suggested to his elder brother Esav, when he was hungry, to buy from him a piece of bread and a plate of lentil for the primogeniture of Esav. Or how that very Jacob received by cunning a blessing from his father which was predestined to Esav. Or how in the chapter 32 of Genesis the legend tells about Someone who fought with Jacob in the night and having blessed him called him with the name of Israel, what means ‘God contended’. It is emphasized in the legend that it was namely Jacob who became the forefather of the Jewish (Israelitish) people… By the way, do you know what the word ‘Jews’ mean?”

“’Jews’? Well, I have never thought about it,” Nikolai Andreevich answered for all. “And what does it mean?”

“This word originates from a word-combination meaning ‘to pass through’, and not ‘arrived from a strange land’ as they try to present it today. The supreme Jewish priests who belonged to the caste of Archons called themselves as ‘passing through the bridges of time’. Briefly it sounded as ‘Jews’. And ‘Jewish people’ is considered as the people which belonged to those ‘Jews’, that is priests.”

“How come ‘belonged’? Like a thing? They were their slaves or what?” Stas asked.

“Well, something like that,” Sensei answered.

“Here you are!”

“So… Or read as Jacob’s sons after the hint of one of their brothers, Judas, sold their brother Josef for twenty pieces fo silver to the merchants for further reselling as a slave to Egypt because he was a favourite son of their father and told him about smearing facts about them.”

“Well, all of them were ‘good’!” Volodya smiled.

“Judas?! The brothers sold for twenty pieces of silver?!” Victor got surprised. “The history repeats itself!”

“That’s why it’s the history,” Sensei uttered. “By the way, what is Josef concerned… Coming back to our conversation about Jews adopting knowledge of ancient peoples. Even if not to mention not the best political reality of that time but to be guided exclusively by the legends, the very biblical Josef, the son of Jacob, when he was in Egypt in the city called in the Bible as On, he married the Egyptian Asenef, the daughter of a priest called Potifer who was known in the city. And the biblical city of On is the famous in the ancient world Egyptian city of Iunu, or as it was called by Greeks, Heliopolis (‘the City of Sun’). For that time it was one of the biggest centres of Egyptian religion. It was a place where the cult of Ra, the god of Sun, originated as well as the widespread cosmology describing genesis of the world.”

“Where was this city located in Ancient Egypt?” Kostya asked.

“Today this place is a suburb of Cairo.”

“I see.”

“And the prototype of Josef, is that a real figure in history?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“Yes. But it was all much more simple. Of course, nobody sold this man as a slave. It was just an epoch when the Hyksos reigned in Egyptian state. And he was one of the Habiru clan, foreigners of Semite origin who started to gain political weight in this country. So the historical character was written from this man. The rest was supplemented by different fairy-tales, including by the way an Egyptian fairy-tale about two brothers (Bata and Anubis) and the infidel wife, besides, by the symbols of Sumerian cryings of goddess Inanna about Dumuzi etc. So a lot of things were adopted by Jewish priests from Egypt.”

“And the story about Moses?”

“This one, too… But it was not so colourful as it is presented today. Despite the fact that I wearied you a little bit with this topic, I will tell you this story in details, since it is quite illustrative and similar to another story which I will tell you a bit later. I do it for you to understand how the history is written and the religion is founded, how it was in that times and the most important, what is going on today… Moses (Moshe) was born in the east of Egypt, not far from the Red sea. The religious legend that he was brought up by the very daughter of pharaoh after she pulled him out from the water, or rather after she had found him in the crib near the water, it was of course a figment in order to ascribe more significance to the main character in the light of religion. And this figment appeared due to the different interpretation of the name of Moses: the Jewish verb mašah means ‘pull out’, whereas in Egyptian language, in that very Coptic, mose means a ‘child’. What is more, this legend was necessary in order to hide the true parents of Moses since Moses, as they would say today, was only a half-Jew. The land of Madians was located not far from the place where he was born and brought up, across the Red sea on the Sinai half-isle. When Moses grew up, he married one of the daughters of the Madian priest, Jether (or as he is called in other way, Raguil). He lived at house of his father-in-las and worked for him. It should be mentioned that Moses himself was not very eloquent. He was rather vice versa, tongue-tied, although easy to control and obedient. Furthermore the priests nominated him for the public leader of the Jewish group for these qualities.

“That time was connected with new political rearrangements on the world ‘chess board’ in the Archons’ game. Many people were involved into the realization of the Archons’ plan. It happened so that among them were the priest Jether already known to you and the priest Aaron who lived in Egyptian land and had a certain authority in Jewish circles. Aaron will be called later in writs as the ‘first in the line of chief priests’, ‘forefather of the priestly caste’. And in the religious legends he was presented as a brother of Moses, they clearly showed his ‘secondary’ role in comparison to Moses, the fact that he just ‘assisted’ Moses, was his interpreter and messenger. However it was far from that, in fact. Aaron was from the clan of priests who considered them to be ‘pure Jews’. They utterly despised such half-breds like Moses, they even didn’t take them for humans, not only for their brothers. Nevertheless according to the principles of the Archons, the ideological organizers and factual leaders who served to the Archons, in noway should have shown their leading role in any sphere. Secrecy, mystry, invisible control over the leaders are three golden rules in any affair planned by the Archons. They use this principle up to our days, remember it for yourselves. By the same reason namely the public leader Moses is towered above others in the priestly writs, whereas the very ‘modest role’ with features of ‘reconciliation, mildness and softness’ is ascribed to Aaron, and there is almost no mentions of the priest Jether.

Although it were namely Aaron and Jether who fullfilled the political intentions of the Archons to conquer foreign lands and made a mess with organization and leading out the part of Jews (and not only them!) from Egypt to ‘better places for settlement’. Ordinary Jewish people were as always promised a lot by the priests: freedom, better life, better lands. Many of them fell for this eternal bright bait and volunteerily followed them together with their families. They didn’t have even a slightest notion that in fact they were led to the war and death for political ambitions of the Archons… These people weren’t of course pursuited by the pharaoh’s host.”

“Weren’t?” Kostya was surprised. “How is about the legend that Moses supposedly ‘parted’ the waters of the Red sea and led ‘his people’ through the sea to the other coast, and the warriors of the pharaoh chasing after them perished in that sea?”

Sensei just smiled and commented, “It’s just a rewritten information adopted by Jewish priests from more ancient sources of the very Egypt, some of them remained till now. For example in the ancient Westcar Papyrus (it was called so after the first owner of this papyrus, Ms. Westcar, who bought it in Egypt) there is a so called ’story of a green stone’. It’s written in it that when the paraoh was boating on a lake, with the most beautiful girls who pleased his eyes rowing the boat, one of them dropped suddenly a green gem decorating its hair into the water. And the chief lector who was in the boat together with him spoke a spell in order to fullfil the request of the pharaoh and to pick up this gem from the bottom of the lake. The water of the lake parted aside opening a ledge of dry bottom. The magician went down, found the gem and gave it back to the girl. This story served a firstprimary source for Jewish priests to think out the plots of their own religion.

“By the way, there is also a legend in that papyrus roll telling how king Khufu got to know a prophecy of elder and miracle-worker Dedi about three babies which would be born by the wife of the chief priest of god Ra who will occupy a king’s throne. Khufu decided to find these babies. The servant girl who worked in the house of this priest made an attempt to inform the king about a ‘plot’ but she perished on the Nile bank, ‘seized and swallowed by a crocodile’. The most interesting is that in this place the papyrus roll is torn, though, the same way as its beginning.”

Nikolai Andreevich said as if it dawned upon him, “Wait, was this information a base for a story in the New Testament about a prophecy, king Herod and his ‘chase’ for babies?!” Sensei just grinned slightly. “It’s clear now why this ‘historical’ discrepancy took place.”

Sensei nodded and added, “I would note that the legends of that papyrus tell exactly about the time when the Vth dynasty was in power in Ancient Egypt, that is it was the First transition period when the Archons made an attempt to destroy those spiritual foundations which where set as far back as by Imhotep. Remember it. We will talk about it a bit later… Moreover, as far as the legend about Moses concerned… By the time when the writ of the Old Testament was supplemented and rewritten by Jewish priests, they were aware of the legends about phenomena of lake Sirbon described in the Greek geographical tradition.

“And as far as the real events concerned… Though Jews lived long time among Egyptians they remain foreigners, and they weren’t such a people large in number in comparison to Egyptians as they try to present it in history. Beside that there was no exodus at all. First all Jews who wished ‘better life’ were gathered in the native vicinity of Moses. They were religiously indoctrinated so that to incline them to forthcoming events. The people was prepared to be absolutely obedient to their God, that is in the first turn to the priests who headed them. And they did it, so to say as far as possible in order not to catch somebody’s eyes, in the deserted place, not far from Mount Sinai.”

“It is the place where Moses gave Jews ten famous commandments? Something like ‘you shall not murder’, ‘you shall not steal’, ‘honor your father and your mother’ etc.” Stas recalled.

“It was not like that at all! The Jewish people has already known these commandments and not only them! Living among Egyptians Jews adopted partly their culture as well. And in that country, since the times of Ancient Egypt they paid special attention to moral education of young generations because Egyptians deeply believed that namely their children could give to their parents a new life in the beyond world if they perform a funeral religious rite. They piously believed that everybody who came to the after-death justice by Osiris had to give a proof of his honest life and for doing that he had to delive the so called ‘Negative Confession’ or the ‘Declaration of Innocence of the dead’ where the man renounced forty two ‘mortal sins’, as they would be called nowadays by religious leaders. Thus they included not only commandments known to all today (which allegedly were given to Moses) but even such peculiar commandments which concerned honesty in trade.

I have to mention that there was a simplified version of this ‘Confession’ and a full one when the man listed the names of all forty two Egyptians gods and justified his deeds. The simplified version sounded for example this way. After a brief greeting to the Lord of two Truths, the way Osiris was entitled as the Afterdeath Judge, the man would say, “I have not done wrong to people. I have not slain cattle. I have done no wrong in the Place of Truth… I have not blamesphered… I have not caused anyone to starve and to weep… I have not killed… I have not made anyone to suffer… I have not wrongly copulated… I have not cursed… I have not stolen…” And so forth. It was also said there ‘I have not reduced measures… I have not robbed a parcel of land… I have not transgressed… I have not done grain-profiteering’ etc.”

“Not bad!” Victor grinned. “So, Jewish priests have chosen only those things which were favorable for them!”

“I’m glad that you start to understand it and not just listen,” Sensei repeated again.

“It’s quite amazing!” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with surprise. “And how did it sound in the full version?”

“It was like that:

Hail, Usekh-nemmt, who comest forth from Anu, I have not committed sin.

Hail, Hept-khet, who comest forth from Kher-aha, I have not committed robbery with violence.

Hail, Fenti, who comest forth from Khemenu, I have not stolen.

Hail, Am-khaibit, who comest forth from Qernet, I have not slain men and women.

Hail, Neha-her, who comest forth from Rasta, I have not stolen grain.

Hail, Ruruti, who comest forth from heaven, I have not purloined offerings.

Hail, Arfi-em-khet, who comest forth from Suat, I have not stolen the property of God.

“And so on ‘I have not lied’, ‘I have not entered disputes about property’, ‘I have not acted deceitfully’, ‘I not made my speech to burn with anger’… You can find all this information nowadays, too. Read a script of ancient Egyptian literature, ‘The Book of Dead’, Chapter 125, and you will get this information in details… Thus Egyptians learnt since childhood this ‘Declaration of Innocence’ by heart… Because it was believed that the man had to pronounce these words very accurately in the after-death court so that to justify himself since as you know his Akh (will and wishes of the man resulting in deeds and actions in the past life) was put on one cup of scales during this process and the ‘codex of behaviour’, the so called ‘maat’ (a ‘feather of goddess Maat’ who personified the world order) was put on the other cup. It was deemed that if the scales will be in balance, the dead one will be allowed to live in the after-death world. But if the balance will be disturbed against the man, his destiny was non-existence instead of further life in the after-death kingdom. And taking into account that Egyptians prepared themselves by their thoughts, deeds and actions to the after-death existence, this disbalance was the most terrible punishment for them. That’s why the principles of high moral behaviour were taught by parents to their children since childhood and a worthy Egyptian followed them during all his life. Ordinary Jews who lived in that country adopted some moral principles from Egyptians.

Therefore it was not Moses who revealed these commandments to his people but the Jewish people revealed them for itself through the culture of Egyptians far ahead of Moses! By the way, Jewish priests noticed how ordinary people accept these moral foundations of life and rewrote later a lot of things from Egyptian sermons, edited them in their own way and posed them for sermons of their Jewish patriarchies.”

“Surely,” Nikolai Andreevich grinned, “you will do your best to strengthen your authority and popularize yourself!”

“To be laconic, I will cite you a few examples. It is written in the Egyptian Wisdom of Amenomope (which mainly served as a firstprimary source for the book Proverbs of Solomon) ‘Give your years and hear what is said, give your mind over to their interpretation’. And here are the Proverbs of Solomon, ’So that thou incline thine ear unto wisdom, and apply thine heart to understanding’. By the way, king Solomon became famous and popular at his time due to his marriage with the Egyptian princess… Now listen to an abstract from the Teachings of Ptahhotep, ‘Don’t make plans for tomorrow since you don’t know what is going to be’. And the ‘echo’ of these teachings in the very Proverbs (27:1) ‘Do not boast about tomorrow, for you do not know what a day may bring forth.’ Again the Teachings of Ptahhotep, ‘Teach the great what is useful to him’. And in the Proverbs (9:9) ‘Instruct a wise man and he will be wiser still; teach a righteous man and he will add to his learning.’ The Teachings of Ptahhotep, ‘He who hears the one who said this, is well adjusted in his inner being, and honored by his father. His remembrance is in the mouth of the living, those on earth and those who will be.” The Bible Psalter (78:5-6), ‘He decreed statutes for Jacob and established the law in Israel, which he commanded our ancestors to teach their children, so the next generation would know them, even the children yet to be born, and they in turn would tell their children.’ I can give many examples like that for long.”

Eugene hemmed, “Well, Jewish priests were skilled in pla…” Meanwhile Stas looked at Eugene and shook his head with reproach, so Eugene immediately reacted on that, “plagiarism… that’s what I wanted to say!”

The seniour guys rolled laughing together with Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich.

“Right, they were very smart for that,” Sensei agreed to him. When the laugh faded out, he went on telling, “If they simply copied it, it would be not that bad, but they supplemented it with a piles of their own sermons favourable first of all to the priests’ clan in order to keep their people in slavish obedience. Look at those ‘laws’ allegedly given by Moses (some people even try to convince everybody that he had written them). Apart from the fundamental ‘ten commandments’ there are plenty of prohibitions and instructions (sometimes almost senseless) which regulate the behaviour of a poor ordninary Jew who was prescribed by the priests to fullfil it all because in their opinion it should be so, it has to be so, ’God wishes it so’.

“That’s right,” Nikolai Andreevich nodded. “As they say, it’s the highest authority and the most convincing argument for a beliver.”

“That’s true. So, as far as those people concerned, whom the priests assigned Moses to govern… Keep in your mind a fact that the Jewish priests have always tried to bring to power such a public leader to govern its people who would be easily controlled later as a puppet, on one hand, and on the other hand, he should be a public target in case of people’s wrath. Whereas the priests who had the factual power would be always in the shadd and were not to blame.

“So, the priest have been gathering Jewish people who wished ‘better life’ in that vicinity during a year. In order to fullfil accurately the intentions of the Archons Aaron appointed skillful and ruthless commander Jesus Navin to look after Moses. He organized groups of young strong men chosen by him from Jewish families allegedly for the case if people would be attacked suddenly by other peoples during their campaign to ‘better lands’. However as a matter of fact this commander taught his ‘soldiers’ maneuvers and prosecution of aggressive wars. Besides the priests captured by deceit all the gold from these Jewish families before the very campaign. The priests just knew that they lead these Jews to death, and as it is known, the dead don’t need gold.”

“They were like fascists!” Stas couldn’t stand it.

“The fascists just used their methods,” Sensei remarked. “Though, let’s speak about it later.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered reflecting upon it aloud, “It turns out that all that story with the golden calf wasn’t a myth, when Aaron required from people ‘Break off the golden earrings, which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me’?”

“The golden calf is just a symbolic metaphor. By the way, it’s at the same time a sign for their people who was behind this political ‘castle’, and namely, the Jewish priests from the Babylon clan. One of the symbols of Babylon was a ‘golden calf’.”

“Does it mean that Moses wasn’t forty days and forty nights on the top of the mountain?”

“Of course, not. Just in this way the priests who described these events tried to show, in view of Egyptians believes, the ’high spirituality’ of Moses as they positioned him as a founder and a teacher of the Jewish relogion, as well as a political leader. Since according to Egyptian views forty days and nights is a term during which highly spiritual people left for the desert or mountains and practiced there, in solitude, spiritual practices for self-improvement.

“Also there were no these forty years during which Moses allegedly led his people in the wilderness. Everything was much simplier. When Aaron’s ‘group’ consisting mainly of Jews was ready, it was sent through the Red sea to the Sinai half-island where it was united with another group which consisted of people from different tribes who were gathered and prepared by Jether. And all these people headed by Moses and accompanied by priests and commanders moved to the direction pointed out by the Archons, with the final destination in ‘Khanaanean lands’. Certainly, only priests and commanders knew about this route.”

“Cool idea,” Volodya said in a bass voice, “It means that they gathered a military force which didn’t belong in fact to any state. But with its help they were able to provoke, unleash military conflicts and therefore perform political changes in the targeted regions?!”

“Exactly.”

“I see, they were tough ‘wisemen’!”

“So, after they walked a long distance, ordinary people started to rumor where they were led in reality instead of the promised ‘better life’. Since in fact they were led to the slaughtery with another people which was strong and lived in well fortified cities. Surely, people were indignant, and began to rebel against their formal leader Moses cursing the day they left their homes. As usually the priests started to frighten them that if people will not fullfil the ‘will of God’, all ‘rebels’ would die in the wilderness which they were overcoming… Perhaps I will reveal you one more significant moments which description even became a part of the Bible (Chapter 16, the Book of Numbers)… Kohath, with Dathan and Abiram (supported by noble men) came out to defend the whole Jewish people and accused Moses and Aaron of all their troubles for they led them by deceit out Egyptian land to the waterless desert and doomed them to death and sufferings, and moreover they wished to rule them further… They refused to believe and to listen to these ‘shephers’ making a reproach, ‘You take too much on you, seeing all the congregation are holy, everyone of them, and Yahweh is among them: why then lift yourselves up above the assembly of Yahweh?’ By the way, Jews adopted this belief that God is among people, in every man, also in Egypt. This belief existed among Egyptians since the times of Imhotep. But we’ll talk about it later. Thus, all this story with rebellion of ordinary people finished with massacre of rebels. They did it demonstratively, in front of the ‘crowd’, so that everybody would fear and tremble before the ‘mighty’ of their leaders. That day people of commanders who were obedient in their turn to the priests killed ruthlessly not only ‘spontaneous leaders’ of the people together with their families (they didn’t have mercy on their children, nor women, nor elders) but almost fifteen thousand of their sympathizers. But who would reveal the genuine truth of this atrocity? It’s much more profitable to write that these people were punished by ‘God Himself’. Since keeping in awe and with its help forcing people to be obedient is one of the main and effective instruments of the Archons, because according to their principles ‘only that slave is good for work who is afraid of his master to death’. Remember it as you will face this principle not once in this world.

“After these demonstative executions the priests with the commanders led the rest of people along the path pointed out according to the plans of the Archons to the ‘golden crossroads’ of trade routes and unleashed there impertinently aggressive wars (under the command of Jesus Navin). Moreover, the more they realized Archons’ plans, the more the priests diminished the significance of Moses as a leader, and finally still at his life the priests reduced it practically to zero after they appointed Jesus Navin as a ’successor’ of Moses ‘in front of all Israeli’. Moses finished his life in a quite gloomy way. On the way to Khanaanean land he got sick. He was left in a hut of a poor shepherd where he died later, so quickly forgotten and abandoned by the priests as useless.

“So, all these wars were not accidental. Many ordinary peaceful people suffered for the sake of Archons’ ambitions from both combatant sides, they were in fact forced to take part in these wars. And deceived ordinary people who were ’fed up’ by the priests with slogans and appeals to ‘gain better life and freedom’ found in fact their death on the battlefield instead of that, thousands of them were dying because of power-seeking ambitions of the wretched small group of politicians.

“I might mention a few words how the Jewish priests ruled over their people in the following centuries. Saul is a typical example for that. Translated from Jewish his name means ‘asked for’. He is deemed to be the first king of the Israelitish and Jewish state (end of XI century b.c.). In texts of the Old Testament he is depicted as a king enthroned by the will of God. However later he became ‘undesirable’. Before Saul’s enthronement the judges possessed the supreme power. Moreover in times of peace every Jewish community had its own internal life. But when there was a threat of war with other peoples, the judges obtained the supreme power. And quite often Jews had to fight with other people (especially with their neighbors) only because this war was secretly provoked by these ‘judges’ who wished to gain their full powers. In particular there were a lot of such conflicts with Philistines (by the way, the name ‘Palestine’ originates from the ancient Jewish word ‘Plishtim’, this way Jews called Philistines that time). Do you know what was the main reason for many of that conflicts with bloody battles for ordinary people? It was the secret agreement between some of Israelitish ‘judges’ with some very rich priests of Philistines.”

Nikolai Anreevich shook his head with condemnation.

“As they say, ’look deep into the root’ in any military conflict. Ordinary people judge the reasons of the war by external factors but they don’t see the inner core of the ongoing events.”

“Who would reveal them this core?” Volodya said with a bass voice. “They will just throw people to some bloody slaughtery and that’s all! You thought that you fought for freedom of working-people but in a couple of years you find out that you were an invader.”

In reple Sensei remarked, “Everything depends on people themselves. External circumstances arise from the inner world of a human. The more will a human become Human and control his thoughts and wishes, the more he will gain freedom of sould and his mind will be less captured by the whirlpool of Archons’ politics because he will understand the genuine reality of this world. And the more will be there such spiritually free people in the world, the quicker the power of the Archons over people will weaken and the humankind will establish its ‘golden millennium’. So everything good starts first of all from the purity of your own thoughts!”

“That’s true, of course, but you mentioned recently a typical example for people how some honest Jews rebelled against the priests who simply killed them,” Nikolai Andreevich objected.

“It happened so because other people were afraid of supporting the rebels though they understood their rightfulness… This fear was suggested to the people by the priests before that case. But in fact there is an emptiness behind this fear, there is nothing behind it… Who are that Archons actually? They are just people. It’s a wretched small group of people in comparison with the whole nations. And when people will get rid of illusion of fear begotten by henchmen of the Archons, they will see that their fear was caused by their own imagination, but there is emptines at the heart of it.”

Sensei made a pause and then he said, “Well, I will finish the story of Saul… Prophet Samuel was considered to be the last ‘great judge of Israel’. When he got old, he put his two sons on his place. After they came to power they began, to put it in modern language, to take ‘bribes’ and to make perverse judgements: the one who gave them more bribes, was right. Then the elders of Israel asked Samuel to dismiss his sons from power and to propose a worthy man for a king over the people, like it was among other nations. So, according to the legends of the Old Testament Samuel ‘began to ask an advice of God’. And He ‘answered’ that Samuel should give this people a king as they ask, then they will recall previous times not once and will regret about their request. The next day young Saul came to Samuel in order to ask for his wise advice where he could find his lost jennet. In reply Samuel said, ‘Don’t worry about your jennet since it’s already found.’ Later he proclaimed Saul as a ‘ruler’ of Jewish people.”

The seniour guys grinned and Stas said to them with indignation mixed with irony, “Why are you grinning? He gave a wise advice. The answer is as fine as the question!”

“And so on and so forth… If you read in the Old Testament about kings and other things you will see yourselves the whole history of struggle for power and influence in politics and the constant intimidation of the people. I should mention that all of that are only earthly and human affairs, though the Jewish priests all ‘their history’ tried hard to ascribe them to ‘divine matters’. For intimidated uneducated people who took on trust all the words of the Archons and who live in fears and illusions imposed by the Archons, every line in these talmuds is considered to be sacred. But for those who see the truth in the lines,” Sensei sighed heavily and uttered, “God is where light is.”

Sensei became silent thinking about something. The guys also kept silence, some of them with admiring faces, some with puzzled gazes, and those like Kostya and Slava with indifferent faces at all. It seemed that everybody took the words of Sensei that moment in his own way, in accordance to his life experience and the grade of purity of his thoughts. For me, for example, it was really a staggering revelation! Actually I was quite aware of the text of the New Testament from the Bible, especially those places where it described the life of Jesus Christ, His Sermon on the Mount. I tried to read the Old Testament selectively but frankly speaking I didn’t grasp it due to many unknown names and localities. But now I caught myself at a thought that despite all the intricacy and complexity of the text, even without knowing what is written there, I also considered the Old Testament to be a holy book and blindly believed that it was written by ‘God’s people’, that is I believed that almost every word there came from God. I don’t know why I had this ’belief’. Maybe under the pressure of all the literature I managed to read by that time. It turns out that I was imposed this belief before I even saw this book, without even knowing what is written there?! It was a really shocking revelation for me. Here you are! That’s really a cunning work over the people’s mind! It’s so important to be an educated and wise person in this life. This revelation by Sensei invoke in me a desire to find out myself the truth, to deepen into the history, to compare, to check, to find a proof. And to clarify finally what is going on from the point of view of a human and not of that jennet whom everybody rides and transports his burden and whom everybody dupes with stories about sweet carrot.

Nikolai Andreevich seemed to make his conclusions about history and uttered aloud, “Well, it’s so important to know history.”

“Surely,” Sensei nodded, “especially the true history and not that one which was written by henchmen of the Archons.”

“Right, when I think about it globally… Since Judaism as the religion of ancient Jews is a source of two world religions of nowadays. Billions of belivers think in categories prescribed for them…”

“I’m sorry for interrupting you but I would like to mention one more important fact,” Sensei said to Nikolai Andreevich. “When talking about one or another their organization Archons’ henchmen emphasize the fact of enormous number of their followers. What for? This way they try to influence each single man meaning that if there are so many people with them, they are the best. Meanwhile they keep silence about the mechanisms how they crimp and zombi these people and what are the true goals of that organization. As far as those billions of believers concerned, many of them join world religions because they seek for God and the ways of spiritual self-improvement. And such particles of spiritual knowledge which are preserved in the legends of Sumerians, ancient Egyptians, other nations which got into the Bible, for example, they attract people. Due to them a man in spiritual search adheres to this or that relition. But it doesn’t mean at all that he fully belongs to the leading top of that religion. The man in search of God would have a lot of questions to his ‘pastors’ and they either don’t know how to answer or can’t answer quite honestly within the scope of this or that religious organization. So when the henchmen of the Archons declare that billions of believers stay behind them doesn’t mean that these billions are the same like that henchmen.”

“Well, I have thought about it many times too, when I met different people and their world view,” Nikolai Andreevich acknowledged and he added in a while, “What I wanted to say… After your story I understood finally what attracts me so much in the Bible! It’s exactly those places you mentioned which are concern with ancient Egyptian views!”

“Of course, these grains still give healthy ears and although modest but good harvest!” Sensei said with pride.

“But how did it happen that these spiritual grains appeared in a slave-owing state?” Kostya shrugged his shoulders perplexedly.

“Ancient Egypt wasn’t first a slave-owing country as Archons’ servants try to present it to historians,” Sensei remarked. “I have told you about it and will tell more. It was a society which achieved a significant spiritual progress. Even in following centuries when the Archons began to destroy seriously the spiritual structures of this country, the memory about teachings of the ancients fixed in the legends was alive in ancient Egyptian literature and among people.”

“Ancient Egyptian literature?” Ruslan got surprised. “What a literature could be there? Nothing but papiri!”

“Under the word ‘literature’ I didn’t meant paper,” Sensei grinned. “I meant that vast layer of deep human culture, highly artistic values which were recorded at times of Ancient Egypt on stones, papiri, and in hearts of people.”

After a short silence Sensei asked Nikolai Andreevich with a slight irony, “By the way, do you know what are the roots of the Kabbalah greatly praised nowadays?”

“Kabbalah?!” the lattest asked again. “Do you mean that secret doctrine of Israel and the key to masonic esoterism and rosicrucianism? No.”

“Where does it originate from?” Volodya asked. “Frankly speaking, I just know that Kabbalah is a Jewish teaching which pretends to possess secret knowledge and at present gains popularity in the world.”

“They will spend much time and blow this soap bubble still long time, they will shout around the whole world that there is a great mystery and might power hidden in it,” Sensei grinned. “Though in fact it’s totally empty inside. The Kabbalah originates from the ancient Jewish word ’qabbālah’ which literally means ’legend’. “

“A legend?!” Victor repeated half in jest. “And I thought that it means a ‘political plot or backstreet intrigues’ as we were taught in the high school.”

“No, it’s a ‘cabal’. Though if you regard the hidden goals and tasks of those who head the movement on dissemination of the Kabbalah teaching, it’s almost something like that. The term cabal derives from Kabbalah and originally meant either an occult doctrine or a secret…”

Sensei took breath in order to add something more but hesitated and considered for a moment.

“That’s why I tell you, the cabal is everywhere the cabal!” Victor uttered merrily grasping the same way as Sensei the meaning of words which had quite similar spelling.

Sensei burst into laughing with all the company and uttered with a laugh, “Well, such ‘coincidences’ sometimes take place in life! So, it was really once a legend, however not an ancient Jewish one but an ancient Egyptian. It was based on even more ancient Egyptian teaching ‘Ka-Ba-Akh’ which opened sources of powers and ways, it was possible to go out with its help, so to say, from the circle of reincarnations of the soul. Ka, Ba, Akh, that is the astral body, soul and spirit-will, were three main components of this teaching where soul Ba was considered to be a top of this triangle. It showed only the ways of spiritual cognition and there was nothing about the influence on this material world. Like all genial things this teaching was simple and available for all those who wished to go along the spiritual way.

But it happened so that the description of this teaching drew the attention of some ‘especially gifted’ Jewish priests. Not only that they rewrote this ancient teaching in their own way, but taking into account peculiarities of their greedy power-seeking nature to hide the ‘secret essence from their neighbor’ they managed finally to lose this knowledge across generations.” Sensei threw up a sand hillock in front of him and showed at its top. “If these Jewish priests knew at least something in the light of this teaching, the others,” he showed at the bottom of the pyramid, “got only miserable remains from the philosophy of this knowledge. In our days namely this philosophy with Egyptian roots attracts people in the teaching of Kabbalah. And for filling up of arising gaps and emptiness they included there mathematics so loved by the Jewish priests and combined with the Jewish language so that nobody would ever guess or understand anything. As a result the book ‘Sefer Yetzirah’ (‘Book of creation’) appeared in the IVth century a.c. in accordance with goals and tasks of the top of Jewish priests, and apart from the statement that God is the reason of everything it was written there that the Universe is based on ten figures and twenty two letters of … the Jewish alphabet (it makes in total thirty two elements of the Universe).

The seniour guys couldn’t stand at this moment and laughed. And Volodya added his comment, “One would say, it is ‘jewed’ on it!”

But Sensei didn’t pay attention to the laugh of the guys and went on telling further.

“It was emphasized in the Jewish teaching that namely the letters of the ancient Jewish alphabet are connected with creative forces of the Universe where each letter by its position corresponds to a a certain number and by its form to a hieroglyph with a hidden sense, and by its relation to other letters to a whole math symbol. Combining letters and making words from them one can allegedly even influence the world, open new laws of development, predict future events etc. It was claimed that possessing this ‘key’ the ‘initiated’ was able to extract a secret hidden from others Knowledge from the Jewish Torah. So here is again this human game in ’chosen ones’, possession of secret knowledge.”

“And Torah is… is…” Slava seemed not able to recall it.

“The ancient Jewish term Torah refers to the Five Books of Moses, that is to first five books of the Old Testament: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. Though I would like to mention that in narrow circles the Five Books of Moses are called not else than the Six Books. For all persons interested in this issue there is an official ‘historical version’ to satisfy their interest according to which the Five Books of Moses were completed at the same time with the text of the sixth book of the Old Testament, the book of Jesus Navin, a commander already known to you. In fact the Five Books are for ordinary people. But for a quite narrow circle of those whose ancestors ruled over this people since times immemorial there are ‘Holy Six Books’ (remember it, further you will compare it with the following information), so decided the Jewish priests during their secret meeting in Babylon in the year of 440 b.c.

“By the way, one of those who implemented one of the most important decisions of the priests was Ezra whose book also was taken into the Old Testament. His duties included editing, systematization and unification of laws into a code of laws prescribed for the Jewish people. Ezra moved from Babylon to Jerusalem where he worked actively together with Nehemiah to restore the cult of Jahweh, to reestablish prohibitions and prescriptions by priests for their people.

His closest companion Nehemiah whose book was also included into the Bible was a quite aggressive Jewish politician, fierce chauvinist who was remarkable for his intolerance verging on hatred to all other peoples. By that time Persian king Artakserks (Artahshasse I) appointed him as a governor of Judea. Under his rule, not without help of Ezra’s propaganda the Temple of Jerusalem was restored. Due to activities of these two companions who implemented the plans of Jewish priest leaders they organized an open people’s meeting where Ezra announced the ‘Law’ designated for the people, it means the Five books respectively rewritten. They announced the rules of the priests to everybody and let them go home.”

“It were again political games,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked.

“Unfortunately,” Sensei nodded. “One of the Archons’ principles they use often in their activities is foundation of different religious organizations in order to create a society easy to be manipulated and subordinate to the Archons.”

And in a while he began to tell further.

“Well, as far as the kabbalists concerned, the second valued book by them after the ‘Sefer Yetzirah’ (‘Book of Creation’) is ‘Zohar’ (‘Book of light’) written in the end of XIIIth century a.c. by an author who descended from the Jewish diaspora living in Spain. Remember this date – end of XIIIth century, later you will compare it with something else and understand something. So, the concealed unspeakable Deity is regarded in the book ‘Zohar’ as En Sof (Endless) and the world of matter as emanation of divine forces. It tells also about ten sefirots, intermediate creative forces of the Deity, due to which it is revealed for cognition. And naturally it interprets the reincarnation of souls in its own way.”

“Wait, I can’t get it how could it include the remains of ancient Egyptian knowledge? Show us at least a few examples to see the light,” Victor asked.

“No problem. Let’s take for example an idea of kabbalists about the concealed unspeakable name of Deity which they adopted from the Bible. It got to the Bible through the Jewish priests who simply rewrote the information about the secret name of God in their own way which they took from ancient Egyptian sources and legends. It was believed in ancient Egypt that the genuine name of a human (they called the personal name of a human as ‘Ran’) is a key to opening his individuality (even for the dead, according to their believes, it was important not to forget his name after death), and the genuine name of God is a key to opening huge secret forces which give unlimited power. And, correspondingly, if you know the genuine name of a human you may have a positive or negative impact on its owner. Therefore they were convinced that the genuine name, whether it was the name of a human or of God, should be kept deeply secret for security reasons.

“These notions formed a basis for many legends. For example, the legend about Isis and god Ra known today. According to this legend god Ra was bitten by a snake and had to tell his secret name to goddes Isis in order to be cured. And due to this secret name Isis got power over the king of gods.”

“I wonder,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered, “If they paid so much attention to it in Ancient Egypt, we may assume that all this information was based not on emptiness?”

“Surely,” Sensei nodded.

“And which knowledge was its basis?”

“As far as the genuine name of a human concerned… It was considered initially that when the soul appeared in the material world God gave it a name which the soul kept secret during all the reincarnations. God communicated with the soul through this name, and when it rippened He called for it. If someone got to know in some way the genuine name of the human soul, he could use it and influence on the human himself. But as a rule this knowledge is available apart from Boddhisattvas only to highly spiritual people who finish their earthly cycle of reincarnations. It happens seldom among people that the name given to a human from his birth coincides with his genuine name. But as a rule the human himself doesn’t have a slight notion of that. And this ‘coincidence’ happens not occasionally but in especially significant cases.

“Unfortunately nowadays this knowledge is regarded as ‘fantasy’. Though a certain echo of this knowledge about names as an understanding of the first element in a human, of a certain deep innemost essence, what is put into the human essence, exists within different peoples. For example, the Indo-European word meaning the name ‘n-men’ refers to ‘in’, ‘inside’. Or the Russian dialect word ‘voimya’, meaning ‘name’. Hindu, in the Brahmanical concept, believe that the genuine name of a human characterizes the nature of its owner, that is ‘name and form’, ‘nāmarūpa’ are identical (by the way, its Vedic prototype is ’nāman:dhāman’, ’name and form’). There is a habit in many cultural and historical traditions to guess the inner essence of a new born baby in order to name it. For example, Zulus have a popular belief that if a baby cries much, they chosen a wrong name for it. Finno-Ugrs consider if they chose not a proper name for a human, it will cause difficulties in his life. But all of this is just an echo.

“In times immemorial a man of knowledge tried not to disturb and to secure his own name, therefore he took a ‘nickname’ which characterized features of his character, or it was at all some transformation of the name of the honoured deity, so that to ‘find protection’ under his name. But with time this knowledge was lost and people imitated only externally traditions of their ancestors. Therefore when some people with excessive megalomania make attempts to ‘influence’ on other people intimidating them and boasting that they possess magic ‘knowledge’ connected with the name, it’s just ridiculous because present names are just that very ‘transformation’. For example, let’s take the ancient Russian name Svyatogor, or German Siegfried, it’s nothing more that ‘victory + protection’. Or let’s take modern names like Andrew, John, Mary, Kseniya etc, these are the names of Christian saints who were taken in their turn from transformantion of meanings for different qualities of a ‘God’s man’. Thus the loss of genuine knowledge caused in fact the human ‘paranoia’ concerning speculations and manipulations with ordinary names, pretending ‘influence’ on the owner of that name. It came to such a point of absurdity that in that very Egypt later priests unleashed wars between themselves and captured ancient monuments by a such banal reason of human egocentrism as wiping off the names of genuine builders of these monuments and ‘immortalization’ on that place of their own names. Since the ancients mentioned ‘As long as the name lives, its owner is immortal’. In Ancient China it was prohibited to say aloud the name of the ruling emperor so that nobody could harm him. In ancient times Jews changed their names on any occasion so that ‘evil spirits could hardly find the genuine name’.”

“That’s right,” Eugene said with a laugh, “so that they weren’t found by those from whom they borrowed money.”

Everybody laughed sincerely.

“That’s true!” Nikolai Andreevich nodded laughing.

When the laugh faded out Sensei said, “So, all of that are human affairs.” And keeping silence for a while he added. “There is an ancient Indian wisdom written in Upanishads concerning this multitude of names in reincarnations of a human, “All rivers flow and disappear in the sea losing their name and image, the same way a man of knowledge freeing himself from the name and form ascends to divine Purusha’…”

“To Purusha? Does it mean the primeval man?” Nikolai Andreevich specified.

“Yes,” Sensei replied and explained to all of us. “Purusha refers to the primeval man in ancient Indian mythology, elements of universe appeared from him, he is a universe soul… And as far as the secret name of God concerned… It should be mentioned that many ancient people which were called later by Jews as ‘paganic’ had a legend that there was a rare possibility for a ‘mere mortal’ (that is for an ordinary man) to gain power like that one of gods. And it was connected with the knowledge of the secret Word under which the secret name of God was hidden. I should mention that though these legends are deeply covered with a veil of mythology and mysticism, they are based per se on the principle of what is called today as the Grail. I will tell you about it later.”

“It would be quite interesting to listen to it,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with impatience.

“There is time for everything,” Sensei uttered kindly. “But let’s return to the book Zohar, to the information which was adopted… Let’s take for instance ten sephiroths which kabbalists suggest for attributes of God, ‘rays which bear His creative energy’, whereas the light from these rays is perceived by them not through feelings but through wisdom. Names of the sephiroths are Crown, Wisdom, Understanding, Kindness, Justice, Beauty, Victory, Eternity, Foundation, Kingship. Where did they adopt it from and rewrite? From notions of ancient Egyptians about Ka and its connection with gods. Ancient Egyptians believed for example that a baby is taken care by its protective magic forces, that is by male deities which were indicated by the sign of Ka (the sign of hands risen upwards) and female deities which are called Khemsut (‘nurses’) and bear the sign of an arrow on their heads. As a rule there were seven pairs of them (and seven is a sacred figure for ancient Egyptians). And all of them are represented by fourteen names: Force, Power, Flourishing, Food, Worship, Eternity, Shine, Splendour, Glory, Magic (Kheka), Saying (Will to creation), Vision, Hearing, Conscious. 14 Kau and 7 Ba were attributed also to highest God. Make your conclusions yourselves.

“Or let’s take for example how kabbalists give an interpretation to the soul. They repeat what was known long time ago to Eastern peoples that the world of a human is a microcosmos similar to a macrocosmos. Immortal divine substance is located in the middle of microcosmos, and it’s surrounded by external shells. They name these shells as ‘neshamah’ (spirit), it corresponds to ancient Egyptian Akh which you know already, ‘ruakh’, it’s the same ancient Egyptian Ba, soul. But kabbalists included the notion of personality of a human and the place of his will into ‘ruah’. Simply saying they bound into one bunch Egyptian notions of Akh and Ba. And the third shell as to them is ‘nephesh’, that is a body which corresponds to ancient Egyptian Khat. Besides they emphasize that each of these shells has three parts. For example, the very ‘nephesh’ includes not only the physical shell but also an immortal part of ‘nephesh’…”

“Khu Li?” Eugene asked with a cunning smile.

Sensei just smiled and went on telling, “as well as ‘spirit of bones’, that is imperishable physical body preserving its shape for following resurrection. The ‘spirit of bones’ means in ancient Egyptian terms Ka, or in our terms, the ‘astral double’. And it this misinterpreted perverted by kabbalists notion of trinity you can easily find out ancient Egyptian knowledge and believes.

“Ancient Egyptians not only divided a man into five elemetns but they pointed out to the main triple interconnection between these elements. For example the main triads already known by you. Ka-Ba-Akh shows that soul is tightly bound with astral double of a man and his spirit-will. Or the triad Ka-Khu-Khat where the Animal nature (Khu) was tightly bound with the astral double of a man (Ka) and physical body (Khat). And they not only showed this trinity but wrote the whole teachings on work with these structures, effects, results. Also they pointed out to special trinity at achieving of certain level of self-improvement such as for example Sakh-Ba-Shu, I will tell you about it later. This knowledge was not invented from nowhere like kabbalists did, who not only picked up other’s fruits but mixed them with their very peculiar conclusions prepared such a medley that half of the humankind came down with dysentery caused by it. Ancient Egyptians took their knowledge from the pure source where everything was simple and clear. So take it and use! No, Jews needed to pervert it all in their own way, to complicate everything to incredible level, to name everything in their own way and to aim to their goals. Well … the funniest thing is that since in that kabbalists’ ‘teaching’ were seen the ancient Egyptian roots too clearly which can’t be hidden from eyes of a clever reader they began to popularize a legend that the knowledge of Kabbalah was imparted from very Adam to Noah and then to Abraham, ‘God’s friend’. They asserted that allegedly Moses possessed this ‘secret knowledge’ and initiated seventy elders into this teaching and then they imparted it to their ‘chosen ones’ as a great secret from one person to another.

“It almost the same like in Egyptian legend about Seth and seventy two plotters,” Volodya remarked.

“To Abraham, ‘God’s friend’?” Eugene got surprised in his turn. “It means that Abraham is a friend and the others are slaves? Smartly done.”

“What did you expect elso from ‘Jews’, I mean the priests,” Sensei uttered. “So, they began to ascribe that namely through Abraham this knowledge got to Egypt where they let a ‘leackage’ of a part of this ‘mystical teaching’. And namely this way Egyptians got to know ‘something from Kabbalah’ and Eastern peoples ‘even introduced some elements of Kabbalah into their philosophical systems’.”

“Hem, the guys aren’t at a loss,” Eugene commented again. “They have stolen this knowledge from Eastern peoples and now accuse that those peoples have stolen from them.”

“Right you are,” Sensei confirmed. “This is one of their principles: first they steal somebody’s knowledge and then they declare that it belongs to them and that they ‘invented’ it starting from the idea and finishing with the project itself. They stuffed so many Eastern symbols into kabbalism thus perverting in fact the genuine meaning of this knowledge! For example, what does this sign remind you?” Sensei took a thin twig which lay not far and drew with it a triangle on the sand, a circle in the triangle and three little circles inside of the circle, whereaw the central circle was a little higher that the two others. He drew downwards three little strokes and connected them with one line at the bottom. “Which versions do you have?”

Looking at the sign Nikolai Andreevich uttered, “There are not so many versions. Three circles in the circle is obviously a sign of Shambala which is popular in East. But without this capital letter Ш at the bottom.

“What? There is nothing to do with East!” Sensei said with a laugh. “Kabbalists style it as ‘Jewish triad’, the so called ‘creative triad’ where they inserted a letter ‘shin’ for describing the trinity of first three sephiroths: the central circle is Keter, the White Head, Crown, and the two others are Hokhmah (Father) and Binah (Mother).”

“Well,” Eugene laughed together with the guys. “I don’t know whose White Head invented it, but it sounds like a real Joke&Fun!”

“That’s not all! For example, the symbol En Sof (which means for kabbalists ’eternal state of Existence’, ‘endless’, ‘the most ancient from ancient’, ‘begetting things from it’ etc) is depicted as a closed eye.”

“A closed eye?” Stas was surprised.

“Wait, the open eye is a symbol of God,” Victor expressed his thought.

“That’s all right,” Eugene confirmed. “The closed eye means that when God sleeps the Archons act!”

“It’s clear,” Nikolai Andreevich nodded. “In general wherever one pokes a finger the Archons have everywhere a trap.”

“Well, they have been setting traps for so many milleniums,” Sensei replied with regret. “So, they interpret the Bible in the book Zohar in allegorical terms, besides they mixed to it various elements of neoplatonism and gnosticism. All of that is covered with theoretically tempting rosy appeals to purification and ascent of the soul. And it is based on Messiah expectations and the main idea, the beginning of the Messiah time for the ‘Jewish’ people as the ideal world of perfection which God Himself wasn’t able to build.”

“Not bad plans!” Victor grinned.

“Well, and the practical Kabbalah is based on the belief that due to special rituals of kabbalists, special ‘prayers’ and inner acts of will a man can allegedly actively interfere into a ‘divine and cosmic process’ of the history and influence with the help of their ‘knowledge and secret power’ on everything and everyone in the whole Universe.”

“Fie, it’s a kind of arimanism!” Volodya hemmed.

Ruslan was on the contrary intrigued by Sensei’s story, he even whistled and uttered with admiration, “Do they really possess this mighty power and secret knowledge?!”

The seniour guys even laughed from his childish naivety. Sensei put a light bird’s plumelet which lay not far on the top of the sand pyramide and pointing out to it he said, “If to gather all, all, all kabbalists in the world, their greatly praised ‘mighty power and knowledge’ won’t be enough even to blow away this plumelet.”

The seniour guys stopped laughing and looked together with us with interest at the snow-white downy plumelet resting on the top of the sand pyramide.

“Really?!” Eugene uttered intrigued and moving up closer blew at the plumelet. It fell down from the pyramide with ease. Eugene said self-satisfied, “Eh, you see, I’m stronger than all the cablists!”

“You are the cablist yourself!” Stas clipped him slightly on the back of the head. “Come on, don’t meddle in with your talks!”

The company laughed merrily again.

“That’s how the things are,” Sensei summarized. “Emptiness is emptiness by itself!”

“Well,” Nikolai Andreevich drawled thinking evidently about what he had heard. “Dirty tricks.” And keeping silence for a while he asked. “So what was the trinity ‘Sakh-Ba-Shu’ in ancient Egyptians teachings?”

“Oh, it’s a quite interesting point,” Sensei said. “In Ancient Egypt ’Shu’ refered to notion of human ‘shaddow’, in fact it was one of Ka manifestations. But ‘Sakh’ … Let’s put it so, the word ‘Sakh’ had several meanings in Ancient Egypt. ‘Sakh’ meant ‘enlightenment’. The same word refered to Orion constellation which they considered to be the king of stars. By the way, they often called also Osiris as Orion, and his spouse Isis as Sotis (Sirius star, the closest to the Earth). ‘Sakh’ meant also a special state of mind of a human at the moment of highest ‘enlightenment’. Then they began to call so ‘blessed ancestors’, ‘noble men of antiquity’. Later they entitled as ‘Sakh’ people from the palace aristocracy who were authorized to carry a seal. And when the knowledge was so deeply dug into the religion and that’s why a lot of it was lost with time, ‘Sakh’ turned in after-death belives of ancient Egyptians into the protector of dead, into the term meaning a mummy, the body burried in accordance with the ritual of ‘enlightenment’. But even after that the religion continued to connect ‘Sakh’ with meanings from more ancient times, with the notion of a ‘verily enlightened person’, with the merit and quality of another level which are endowed in the kingdom of heaven, as well as of the highest power and ‘divinity’.

“Do you see how long is this chain of human transformations and fantasy? But it was all simple in the beginning. ‘Sakh’ was initially explained by ancient Egyptians as a life-giving energy. Due to the state ‘Sakh-Ba-Shu’, as it was called by ancient Egyptians, or saying in our language, with the help of a certain spiritual practice a human achieved a special state of the ‘highest enlightenment’. The pyramidal buildings played big role for that as one of the conditions for this practice in achieving the state of ‘enlightenment’. First it were stone pyramidal buildings or the hills. By the way, later it served as one of the reasons for worshipping of the sacred stone ‘Ben-ben’, the pyramidal stone, by ancient Egyptians.”

And by the way this spiritual practice wasn’t limited only by Ancient Egypt. Many pyramids built artificially which are nowadays revealed by modern people and those ones which are still not ‘unsealed’ and not found are far from being chaotic buildings. Though built in different time they were located in strictly determined coordinates, with strict orientation in time of building at certain stars. Globally it’s a kind of a map. Initiators of such pyramids were people who possessed this knowledge. Imhotep was one of them. He received this information about the global world architectural project (which was elaborated far before the time of Imhotep) from the Sokrovennik at the end of his many years of study with him, along with other knowledge.

“So, let’s come back to the begin of our story about Imhotep, this really significant human Personality. He was distinguished still in his childhood first of all by the purity of his moral qualities and sincerity of spiritual motives which were laid down in him by his parents. That’s why the Sokrovennik took his as a disciple. It was much easier for Imhotep to perceive the knowledge of the Sokrovennik than for example for a modern man convinced by the Archons in prevalence of the material life.

“However, to get the knowledge is only a half of the deed. It’s much more important to use it in a worthy manner. Since as they say, theory is dead without practice. What was noteworthy in Imhotep as a Personality? Not only that he took this knowledge with all responsibility using it for developing of his soul, but he’s done a lot of useful things for people. More than that he did it so well that the seeds of knowledge he sew that time, due to the knowledge of the Sokrovennik of Shambala, were used not only by off-spings of Egyptians, but also peoples of Asia, Afrika, Europe. That’s why the Archons are so afraid fo the activities of the spiritually strong free Human since they know how unpredictably he can influence on the consciousness of the whole peoples.”

Sensei made a little pause and drank a bit of mineral water. Andrew used this moment and began to interrogate him, “Sensei, you mentioned about the global project concerning the pyramids and that it was elaborated far before the times of Imhotep. Who has elaborated it far before the times of Imhotep? Well, I understand that East is a cradle of civilization. But if to believe scientists, it turns out that there were only hunters and gatherers that time, that is the most primitive humankind.”

“You are right about the new cradle. It was really so. But that time the Earth was visited by such civilizations which don’t fit into the frames of the modern ‘historical’ concept… but their traces are found till now. Let’s take the very Baalbeck with its huge slabs of ‘landing path’. Or the Great Sphinx built not far from the ‘bottom of the flower’ and built far before this civiliztion, from the monolith rock, with internal undergroung premises. By the way this stone monument survived quite successfully the Flood.

“The Great Sphinx?!” Slava and Yura asked simultaneously.

“Yes, the Great Sphinx is the great sculpture of a lying lion with a man’s head and a peculiar cape from head to shoulders,” Sensei explained it through habit. “By the way, ‘Sphinx’ is far from being the genuine name of this building. Actually it’s a Greek word meaning ‘the one who strangles’ it comes from the verb ’squeeze’, ‘stifle’. Greeks called so this statue because when they were in Egypt they associated it with a character from their ancient Greek legends, Sphinga (Sphinx). Sphinga meant in Greece a fairy animal with a woman’s head and chest, a lion’s body of a lion, bird’s wings. According the legend this creature lived on the rock near Thebes and asked all passers-by an insoluble riddle and when it didn’t receive an answer, it strangled them. Since their legend resembled ancient Egyptian legends about goddess Sakhmet (a lioness with a human face), daughter of god Ra, who slayed rebellious people, this name remained so in the history.

Though I would like to mention that the Greek legend arouse from the more ancient version about predator Phix who lived in Boeothia on Mount Phikion, it was a fierce monster able to swallow its prey. Oedipus defeated it in a cruel fight. And the very character of Sphinga appeared in Greece under the influence of the character of Asia Minor describing a winged half-virgin and half-lioness.

What the Great Sphinx concerned, actually it was named in Egypt as Harmahis and it symbolized the sun rising in the East and the symbol of ressurrection. But these notions resulted from earlier concepts about the Great Sphinx as of the ‘Guard of gods’ home’. It wasn’t occasional since this building guards the secret of the path leading to the Temple of Lotus, one of the most ancient underground building in this place.”

“Incredible!” Our guys exclaimed with delight.

“Really?” Nikolai Andreevich pricked up his ears. “Could you please tell us more details…”

“What does it mean that the Great Sphinx is ‘located not far from the bottom of the flower’?” Victor asked almost at the same time with Nikolai Andreevich.

Sensei waited a little with the answer.

“Well, I will tell you one day about the Temple of Lotus later. However I can add some more details about the ‘flower’ now. I have already told you that Ta-Kemet was a special place for Shambala in the times of extreme antiquity. Even its location is not simple if to take into account the geographical region of this place on the Earth, its coordinates and view from space.”

“A view from space?” Stas asked with curiousity. “What is so interesting in that region? The biggest part of its area is occupied by the desert.”

“Not only the desert,” Sensei objected. “And by the way there was not always the desert. Twenty years ago when the bigger part of Europe was covered by ice shelves, the North of Africa was a quite flourishing earthly paradise. And when the ice went away and the climate became drier, that it came to periods of droughts. But we don’t talk about it now. If you look from space at the geographical region of North and East of African continent, you may see a beautiful blossoming out flower of the blue lotus among the desert sands which is shaped by the Nile river (by the way, if someone doesn’t know yet, it’s the longest river in the world today). Due to its broad triangle and bowl-shaped delta flowing into to the Mediterranean Sea, petal-shaped veins of rivers in the region of the delta itself as well as the long serpentine band of the river, the Nile resembles the blossoming out flower of lotus on the long stock. And twelve and half thousand years ago due to the coastal line of this delta the resemblance with petals of the flower of lotus was ideal. Shambala was located that time almost at the ‘bottom of the flower’, or to be more precise the Threshold of Shambala. Its previous location was on the bank of the magnificent lake, now there are waters of the Black Sea there. And the next one was already moved to the mountains of Belovodie, where it is located till nowadays.

“So, in legends connected with their gods ancient Egyptians depicted not by occasion a three-petals lotus that is young, blossoming out as a symbol of young (renewed) humankind. Moreover, not by occasion the space deity called Khapi was considered as god of the Nile, his symbol was lotus (much later the papirus added to it and due to an impudent invention of one of the priests they began to depict Khapi as a fat man with a pot-belly and female breast). And not by occasion at all there appeared one more destination of Khapi as one of the four sons of god Horus. I would like to mention that the name of Horus is translated as ‘height’, ‘sky’, and his symbol from the time immemorial was a sun’s disc with outstreched wings. I would also mention that initially the children of Horus were considered as astral gods, satellites of the constellation ‘Cow leg’ (Ursa Major) on the Nothern sky. It was deemed that these sons were escorted Osiris. Horus assigned to each of them their places aroung the throne of Osiris. The main function of sons of Horus was to guard Osiris, to protect him from enemies. Whereaw each of them stood on guard from a certain side of the world (Khapi was on the Nothern side). And if you put together all of that and think well, you will understand a lot.”

“Put together?” Kostay asked puzzled.

“Hem, it sounds interesting,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered intrigued.

“But we would need to strain all our brains!” Andrew remarked jokingly.

“But what for? Why?” Ruslan began to interrogate. “What is hidden there?”

Volodya replied in a bass voice, “But you were said, when you think well, you will understand.”

“Right,” Eugene mocked at Ruslan when he saw that Sensei was keeping mysterious silence in that regard, “And if you don’t understand it, it’s your destiny!”

The guys laughed together with Ruslan. Unlike us Nikolai Andreevich was apparently making some comparison in mind and remarked addressing to Sensei, “Wait a minute, you have said before that that the Threshold of Shambala was located at the ‘bottom of the flower’?! It means that before the Threshold of Shambala was placed almost in centres of civilization. And as far as I know, it means a possibility of more often contacts of Boddhisattvas with people, does it?”

“Well, in the beginning of civilization it’s just a necessity. So no wonder that Boddhisattvas were openely present among people. Moreover the whole mankind consisted that time of small groups of people who were naturally protected from external earthly and space factors.”

“But if Boddhisattvas of Shambala took care of people it means that some ancient Egyptian legends are not just legends?”

“What do you mean?” Sensei asked in his turn.

“Once I have read a legend about those who ruled pre-dynastic Egypt. I was a student that time and trained my mnemotechnique on it, especially memory for figures. You’ve just told about Boddhisattvas and I recalled undeliberately this chronology. It was said that 12 300 years Egypt was ruled by seven great gods: Ptah – 9 000 years, Ra – 1 000 years, Shu – 700 years, Geb – 500 years, Osiris – 450 years, Seth – 350 years, Horus – 300 years. Then there were twelve divine rulers including Toth and Maat, and they ruled 1570 years. After that there were 30 half-gods who ruled 3 650 years… The most interesting is that after their rule people began to rule Egypt. However something didn’t go well and 350 years Egypt was lost in chaos, alienation and discord without any ruler. The integration began at the time of Menes.”

Nikolai Andreevich looked interrogatively at Sensei, and the last one replied to that, “Well, it’s not quite like that though…”

“… it would be enough for people,” Eugene finished jokingly Sensei’s phrase.

“This ‘chronology’ was written by Egyptian priest Manetho who lived in Egypt in IIIrd century b.c. during the times of Greek dominance. Manetho described the history of Egypt, composed a list of kings and dynasties based on more ancient sources fixed in papiri. In fact he tried to systematize and reanimate long forgotten literature sources including various legends. And the most important wasn’t about figures and dates which are argued today by egyptologists. The most interesting is that he highlighted so smartly the political reality in the history of Egypt that the Archons (when they got this writing which became quite popular among people) quickly withdrew his original writing and spreaded the rumours that it was destroyed during Egypt conquest by the army of Alexander the Great. That’s why the writing by Manetho didn’t come to modern people. They know about it only by quotes and comments of other authors. And they judge this writing in the modern world by the abstracts which were preserved in writings by Julius Africanus, Eusebius and Josef Flavious, and they even don’t think who were these authors, when they lived, whom they worked for and where they got information about the writing of this priest who lived a few centuries earlier. And I don’t even mention such a ‘triffle’ that every historian considered that time that he had a right to insert his own voluntary changes and interpretations of more ancient writings. That’s why scientific opinions are so contradictory even about the abstracts of this writing which cause both delight, disappointment, accusations that all of that are ‘groundless legends’, ‘evident figment’, ‘confusing information’.”

“Well, if they don’t stop arguing about his for so many centuries, it means that this man really got at the heart of the matter,” Volodya remarked.

“Surely,” Sensei nodded. “Let’s regard for example what some people call today as ‘confusing information’. One could find today a Manetho’s record that during the so called today First transitional period (It was right after the times of Imhotep when the Archons began to act in Egypt in real earnest and caused political instability, hunger, riots) Egypt was ruled by ‘seventy kings during seventy days’. And it was really so! But we will come back to that time and events.

“Through Manetho’s writing the Archons ‘came to light’ in the history, in the first turn, by their structure. But it wasn’t for the first time. And it was mentioned about seventy two plotters in the legend about Seth not without a reason. Far from being occasional the Jewish priests organized later the supreme court for their people, the Sanhedrim, which was ruled by ‘chief priests’. Not by chance there were seventy one member in the Sanhedrim (if you remember, they questioned and judged Jesus Christ once). Because seventy (plus one to three), thirty (plus one to three) and ten (plus one to three) are the main numerical structures of Archons’ people.”

“But why with a prefix “plus one to three”?” Victor didn’t understand.

“Depending on significance of that circle for the Archons they add to it from one to three members. These are circles of power. We will talk about them later.”

“These Archons are dashing guys!” Stas said with a slightly noticeable grin.

“Of course! That’s why people didn’t have enough information and had only to trust in myths and legend (although to be on the alert). The nature brings little of artifacts. Let’s regard that very Delta region. Due to quick accumulation of precipitates people consider that the most ancient cultural layers are contained deep under the ground. And one needs a lot of money to dig them out.”

Sensei made a little pause.

“Right, everything depends on money,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked.

“And money depends on the Archons,” Victor added sadly.

In reply Eugene uttered with imperturbable air, “So let’s this ‘everything’ together with money doesn’t go right to the hands of the Archons!”

Everybody laughed at this Eugene’s pun. And Stas answered jokingly, “It’s a pity, they don’t award a Nobel prize for big stupidity anymore! You would be unsurpassed in this sphere!”

“What do I need that Shnobel prize for? It’s enough for me that I feel good here,” Eugene objected.

The guys met again his comment with loud laughter. Only Nikolai Andreevich didn’t’ take part in our verbal fun, he was thinking over something of his own. Having waited for some time when the guys would calm down he uttered addressing to Sensei, “It turns out that it’s not so simple… It means that Boddhisattvas contacted more often people that time. And people regarded them as gods…”

The guys calmed down immediately, apparently they were interested in this issue too.

“It’s natural that Boddhisattvas are associated by people with gods,” Sensei said when the silence sell. “Since their knowledge and ability to control the matter (including nature, without any ’technical means’ as well as possession of other extraordinary abilities) would shock the modern man too, with all his piles of information about ‘advanced’ technologies, I don’t speak of those who lived during the time of birth of this human civilization. The contacts were indeed quite often. Since the Boddhisattvas of Shambala not only protected people but also they gave people knowledge, starting from elementary knowledge (how to plant seeds, build houses etc) and ending spiritual practices. That’s why people started to believe that gods need to look as humans in order to contact people. For example, those like Ptah and Osiris, they are not mythical figment but real personalities of Boddhisattvas who lived once among people. But the story of their life was strongly turned into a myth by people and simplified to the level of human comprehension, and moreover tied to a concrete geographical region. However as a rule the activity of Boddhisattvas of such level covered at those times not only the lands of Ancient Egypt.”

“What do you mean?” Kostya asked.

“Well… Take for example a Boddhisattva who was known much time ago under the name of Osiris. His activity was connected not only with Ancient Egypt but with regions which are known today as Altai, basin of Volga, Dnepro and Danube region. He and his people have done a vast work which gave an impulse to some cultures which flourished in that centres of civilization. And even today a curious person can find some indirect proves in Tripolie culture which appeared seven thousand years ago in Dnepro and Danube region…”

“What a culture is that? I hear about it for the first time,” Kostya got surpised.

“Tripolian?! This culture was called so by archeologists who dug out an unusual settlement for the first time not far from the village of Tripolie in Kiev region. They were surprised that people of this culture were able to build cities-megapolises, melt metal, had a unique technology of ceramics manufacture and in general they lived comfortably and prosperously. It was a quite friendly, quiet, non-aggressive people. And it’s still a big puzzle for agcheologists till now its unusual ideology shown even in such details as nicely decorated earthenware crockery and terracotta statuettes. It’s a mystery for them that this people expressed words in its art by symbols including those which became later very important for cultures of ancient China, India, Egypt located far from that place. These were signs of ‘Yin-Yan’, swastika, world tree, unusual ‘striped’ pictures which became typical later for ancient Egyptians as elements of the dress. But the most interesting thing wasn’t yet ‘discovered’ by modern archeologists. This people raised not just ‘burial mounds-sanctuaries’. This people knew about pyramidal structures and spiritual practices connected with them. And it not only knew but also raised such ‘pyramids’ in certain places in conformity with certain star disposition. And similar ‘structures’ exist till now.”

“Really?” Kostya was surprised together with us. “Does it mean that these pyramids are not found yet?! But why?”

“As usual, because there is either no good chance or information. But as they say, there is time for everything… So, as far as places concerned which were visied by Osiris. Not by occasion the ancient name of Volga river is Ra. And not by occasion such an untypical for those places plant as lotus flower was brought there. And surely not for appearance the so called today ‘Altai princesses’, and in fact ‘virgins of Knowledge’ made themselves special tatoos from symbols in ancient times. All of that has the same roots of origin of this knowledge. So, the one who wishes will get knowledge…” Sensei looked attentively at curious faces of the guys and continued his story. “So, Boddhisattvas, when among people, not only took care of people like about babies in the cradle but it was natural that they communicated with representatives of other civilizations… And there is nothing extraordinary in it. In principle the humankind has a chance to develop to such a level during the next hundred years that it can freely visit other worlds. And at those times this communication between Boddhisattvas and representatives of other worlds were normal. And it’s quite natural because however developed is the material civilization it will strive to communication with more developed creatures, particularly when, as I have already said, Boddhisattvas were for quite a long time present among people that time.”

“Was it something like a unique chance for representatives of other worlds to cognize more than they know?” Victor made a conclusion.

“Right you are,” Sensei nodded. “That’s why the presence of that cosmodrome not far from Egypt, on the territory of modern Libya, it’s preserved by the way till now…”

“Cosmodrome?!” we asked almost unaminously.

“Yes,” shrugging shoulders Sensei calmly replied to our general surprise. “Now it is called by scientists as ‘Baalbek verandah’. It’s a huge platform built from gigantic blocks, each of them weighs 360 tons, with special holes on each side of the platform. Archeologists still rack their brains over its destination. Though unlike world-views of people from previous epochs they started at least to guess that it looks like a cosmodrome,” Sensei grinned. “Their naivety is striking! They look for traces of soot from spaceship’s fuel and mean by fuel the one with its components which is known nowadays.” Sensei stated with surprise. “What tanks should one have with such fuel in order to go to, for example, Sirius and to come back?! They are so ridiculous, they look for traces of combustive-lubricating stuff and even don’t assume that there are a lot of other sources of alternative energy which are more economical and environmenally safe.Well, as they say, everybody relies on information available to him.”

Apart from ‘Baalbek verandah’ there were other cosmodromes which didn’t require such a big landing place. There was a region in the immediate bottom of the Nile ‘flower’ for such spaceships. It’s natural that this intensive traffic was noticed by people that’s why quite curious ancient legends about that time were preserved in the memory of generations.

“Which legends, for example?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“For example, the legends about ancient city of Khem which was later called as Letopolis by Greeks. It was situated near the ‘bottom of flower’, on the Western coast of Rosette arm of the Nile. There are some legends that in antiquity it was called a ’city of thunderbolt’ and according to religious sources Khem is known as a ‘road sign that shows a way for Osiris to the sky’. They considered this city an earthly reflection of Sirius. It was connected with one of ancient names of god Horus. As you remember, his was depicted as a winged disc, and a falcon, and a man with falcon’s head.

“Or here is another city which was situated not far from Khem (almost on the same geographical latitude) at the ‘bottom of the flower’ and known in antiquity as Iunu (as you remember, it’s Bible’s On, or in Greek version Heliopolis, that is the ‘city of Sun’). There is also a legend about a sacred hill in Iunu where the Sun rose for the first. Then the sacred column was erected on that place in memory of past, later it was replaced by not less sacred relic from ancient times, the Ben-Ben stone shaped as rounded cone (later it was transformed in legends into the Greek work ‘pyramidon’.).

The ancients ascribe this stone to extraterrestrial origin. In the opinion of people it is considered ‘lost long time ago’. It was depicted in sacred signs together with Phoenix bird which was sitting on it. At first sight all these stories seem to be just a fairy-tale. Most of all modern scientist may assume that the ancients invented a story and took the ordinary aerolite for a ‘sacred stone’ which fell from the sky. Even if they will investigate the root ‘ben’ and will know that it means ‘seed’, ‘insemination’ and will connect it with the legend about Phoenix which flies to people from time to time from the East and bears a new cycle. In the best case they will attribute it all to religious primitive connected with the cult of fertility and will be satisfied with that. But in fact it’s all not so simple…”

Sensei looked at the position of the sun on the sky and made a suggestion, “Let’s… make a break. It’s time to swim, don’t you mind, guys?”

“It’s high time,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed with him and glanced over our company, “since everybody became ruddy like a cake.”

“Well, it’s always like that, you interrupt on the most interesting place!” groaning Eugene started to stand up together with other guys. “By the way, you said something about cakes… Do we have something good to eat?!”

Since Eugene addressed this question to Tatyana, she answered merrily, “We’ll find!”

* * *

We decided first to swim. Though nobody actually swam earnestly. We just plunged a few times because the water seemed too cold after our long sitting under sun. As soon as me and Tatyana entered the water, we immediately jumped out of it and went to the tent with fool. Nobody wanted to spend too much time for cooking a lunch that’s why we prepared quickly sandwiches for all. Meanwhile by initiative of Nikolai Andreevich the guys made our beach more cosy by stretching a big tent over our beach towels in order to protect all of us from direct burnings sun beams and to provide more comfort for our further rest. They have done it quite well. The blowing light breeze seemed to me in the tent’s shaddow to be even more ‘refreshing’. We arranged an improvised table with sandwiches and mineral water on the beach towels. After all of us have well stuffed ourselves Sensei continued his fascinating story. This time I ’equiped’ myself with a note-book with a pen and began to record Sensei’s story in details.

“So, as far as Imhotep concerned,” Sensei began to tell. “This man used skillfully and praiseworthly the knowledge revealed to him by the Sokrovennik. Soon due to his tireless work Imhotep became famous among people as a skillful doctor and was invited to the court of the pharaoh who is known today in history under the name of Djoser (though his name sounded in Ancient Egypt differently), the king of the third dynasty who founded his capital in the city of Memphis. To put it more precise, at those days this city was called by Egyptians also differently, ‘Khet-Ka-Ptah’, which meant ‘chamber of the soul of god Ptah’ (or the ‘palace of the soul of god Ptah’) since god-craftsman Ptah was believed to be a supreme god of this city. And before that it was simply called a ‘city with white walls’. Memphis is already a Greek interpretation of the more ancient Egypt name of this city ‘Menepher’ (‘Good haven’). If you look at modern map and this city was situated not far from modern Cairo in the strategically important location of the Nile delta. Now there are only ruins left from this city, they are buried under a thick sand layer. By the way, in the Old Testament this city was named as Nof.

“Imhotep showed himself not only just as an outstanding doctor but also a wise man who knew well natural sciences (today these sciences are known as astronomy, mathematics, chemistry, physics, geometry) and as it turned out later who had a talent of speaker and excellent organizer. Soon the pharaoh Djoser appointed his to the position of his chief clerk, the first high official in the state after the pharaoh, someone like vizier or present prime-minister in Western countries. It was at all an extraordinary case at those times since this position was taken by people from hereditary aristocracy. Imhotep was an ordinary man by birth and reached this position, as they say, owing to his intellect and hard work.”

“Aha, owing to the knowledge given to him by the Sokrovennik,” Andrew said.

“Right but one thing is to get knowledge. Another one is to use it properly,” Sensei remarked. “For you to better estimate what this Human managed to do for people I will tell you briefly about the situation which was typical under the rule of pharaoh Djoser before Imhotep appeared among high authorities.

“The head of the state was worried about strengthening of his power. He tried to reinforce his position on the North and waged a war on the Southern border. He controlled copper mines on the Sinai half-isle which belonged to his predecessors in power. By and large he was more busy with solving his ‘strategic’ problems than needs of his people. His suite followed him.

“The priests were engaged in their political intrigues and confrontation among them fighting for domination of their theological system. Since that time each ‘sep’, or how Greeks named it later, ‘nome’ (in our words, regions into which the country was divided) had its own gods, its own religious concepts based, one should say, on the same more ancient knowledge. However, gods of that nome where the capital was located at that moment were announced as central gods of the whole country. But all influential priests claiming for big power wanted to live very well. That’s why each of them played his tricks in fight for power. For example, if the doctrine of competitive religious concept influenced more on the world view of people priests even added not only main statements of this concept to their systme but also the very attributes of the ‘competitive’ god to their ‘own’.”

“Well, though priests were in power, nevertheless they paid much attention to the world view of ordinary people,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked.

“Of course. And it may sound for you as a paradox but they depended on the world view of ordinary people! Since it’s bread of priests! They support only external illusion of their power that any religious position of their believers depends on the general decision of the ruling authorities of this religion. But in fact it’s only a small group of people who are afraid of losing their power if the majority of people will change their world view. Since together with this power they will lose their significance as ‘intermediaries’ between gods and people and therefore not only the political influence but also quite comfortable and prosperous existance which is provided to them by this power.”

“That’s true,” Nikolai Andreevich confirmed.

“So, at those times religion was more politics and it was profitable for priests to keep their flock obedient… Thus, the very nomes were ruled by governors appointed by the pharaoh, they were provincial aristocrats who have been spending their time mostly in idleness. And if they needed for some issues to get a support of the people they obtained loyalty as usual with the help of priests. Some of the governors of the nomes were relatives of the pharaoh because there was a custom among monarchs to take wives from daughters of nome governors or to conclude marriages between them and their children.”

“I see,” Nikolai Andreevich grinned. “It seems to be a quite actual modern ‘custom’.”

Sensei just smiled and went on telling. “However these political marriages brought to a provincial aristocracy not always a long waited connection with the ruling house. Sometimes it turned to an uncompromising enmity and competition. And when a pharaoh got a few off-springs from different wives, who were candidates for the throne, it could lead to plots and counter-plots with secret support of this process by several priests and interested aristocrats who in their turn also dreamt to advance their son or close relative to the nome governors.”

On hearing the last words Nikolai Andreevich laughed even more, “But really nothing has changed indeed!”

“In general almost everybody, starting from pharaoh, high ranked priests, aristocrats, nome governors and ending collectors of natural tributes were occupied with an actual problem, where to steal something, to capture more, to broaden the sphere of his influence. Whereas ordinary people were mostly deprived attention of authorities and were left by its own, as they say, they survivied as they could. The commercial activity of the country was controlled by big cities, or to be more precise by those who controlled them. Even Memphis which was an important handicraft and trade centre of the state with big multinational population lived by its own. Simply saying, everything was as usual. Everybody was occupied by his problems, some had nothing for a soup, others complained about small pearls.”

“Therefore Imhotep got ‘hereditary’ from his forerunner not the best situation in the country. Moreover as a man of Knowledge he understood reasons of what was happening around. He was aware that the main Egypt’s trade routes were secretly controlled by people of the Archons and that they profited by such a situation in the country and by concern of people with their own problems. Knowing that Imhotep acted in a very wise way.

Practically for the short period of time he put the country in order. First of all he dismissed people of the Archons and replaced them with responsible people whom he trusted and who knew well their work. He reorganized bureaucracy and forced clerks to work. He established severe discipline among them: any theft, deceit, bribery, mercenary use of position were stopped and strictly punished. He made the pharaoh the protector of all people, grown-ups and young. Due to Imhotep they introduced fair laws which were strictly kept. Anyone in this state even if it were a poor commoner who was treated unjustly had a right not only to complain about his offender even he was a high and mighty but, to say in our language, to sue him and to win the case. Imhotep organized groups which checked quite quickly and effectively complaints from population. And if these complaints were justified, the guilty person was punished immediately. That’s why common people began to name Imhotep as ‘Kind friend of poor people’, ‘Enemy for all law-breakers and genuine Truth-seeker’, ‘Wiseman who gives valuable advices without any reward’, ‘The one who is respected by the most esteemed men’. Later they began to attribute these people’s epithet to pharaohs of next dynasties.”

“At the same time Imhotep brought to order the irrigation system. He put responsible and professional people at the head of works on canal building and solved in short time one of the main problems for Egyptians, the problem which was a heave burden on the ‘shoulders’ of the pharaoh and namely distribution and use of water both for everyday and agricultural needs. Since in the hot dry climat e of Egypt where the average annual temperature of air is about thirty five degree, the lack of water provoked hunger and national troubles. The irrigation system existed also before but it was in bad state. However after bringing it to order the result was not only improvement of conditions of life of common people but also significant growth of the crop. It led to excess of the grains which attracted merchants from other countries and to additional income. The pharaoh’s treasury began to get replenished quickly (it was already in peaceful time, without wars!).

“Due to initiative and care of Imhotep they started to open schools everywhere, the so called ‘Houses of life’, “Houses of Wisdom’, and knowledge became available not only to priviledged minority. First Imhotep organized special schools at pharaoh’s court where he taught personally together with his assistants gifted young people (usually it were children of clerks) those professions which were at that moment quite necessary for the state for putting it in order, it were clerks, accountants, organizers fo different works. They were taught to read, to calculate, to write and other sciences and skills necessary for their profession… By the way, they wrote hieroglyphs on earthenwary crocks, leather, pieces of limestone. But it was Imhotep who introduced specially processed stems of marsh plant papirus which grew abundantly on the banks of the Nile as a writing material.

“This time and money investment into education of talanted young people justified itself so much that Imhotep managed soon to achieve general opening of such schools in temples where they started to prepare future clerks, lawyers, doctors. And what is most remarkable is that they began to select there also talanted gifted children of common people. And later they opened schools in some state organizations where gifted children (even from poor families) were prepared to the concrete profession chosen in advance by the pupils themselves, for example, profession of sculptor, merchants, bricklayer etc.

“And the more gifted and talented was the young man, the more he was initiated into more profound sciences. Imhotep did so that the youth was itself interested in obtaining solid and high-quality fundament of knowledge. Why? Because the more talented, professional and gifted was the man, the more opened the state career opportunities before him and it improved his life conditions. The most revolutionary was that it didn’t matter to which family a person belonged (a poor or a rich one) since his abilities and high morality were valued most of all. Finally the result of such policy was that people were given a real opportunity to show their better qualities and abilities. For example even an ordinary clerk who had high morality and professional as well as organizational skills had a chance to become a governor of a city (like a royal governor) and even of a nome, that means to join the privileged class. Briefly saying, he was able to realize himself as a Personality, due to his talent.

Do you understand what has happened?! They began to intensively advance talented people, starting from highest layers of power and ending with the lowest, starting from management structures of the state and ending with science, education, medicine and art. It became a fashion to have moral principles, to be polite, clever, educated, to set high goals. And why? Because the state began to actively stimulate moral and intellectual achievements of its citizens.

But Imhotep went even further. Not only that he awoke people’s interest in raising their professionalism, he also increased their significance before other people. He made almost every profession honourable and thus made people respect themselves and their labour, irregardless to which stage of social scale of ranks and to which class they belonged. It improved first of all the culture of communication between people due to it. All layers of society began to keep strict discipline, to respect law and order. Imhotep organized such conditions that people became to be more concerned with improvement of moral and quality of their work. As a result everyone was busy with work for the benefit of the state, starting from the pharaoh who has been dealing with public affairs during the whole day… By the way, it was namely Imhotep who convinced him to stop any wars, since as Imhotep used to say, ‘words are stronger than weapons… Even every prince received his concrete state position in the system of state employment elaborated by Imhotep, and he had to effectively fullfil his duties. Since the pharaoh declared (after he got a hint with this idea from Imhotep) that only the worthy heir will take his place. And it stimulated in its turn the wives of the pharaoh to actively help their sons in public affairs so that it were their sons who would become worthy of enthronement. Thus the state only benefited from the public affairs and everyday employment of the pharaoh’s wives. Since as it is known, lazy mind is a workshop of devil. But this way intrigues and plots were replaced with business efficiency and healthy competition.

“So, everyone was busy, starting from the pharaoh and ending with common people. And there was no place anymore in that country for idlers, lazybones, bribe-takers and thieves since the conditions for their flourishing disappeared and the very society rejected them. It led to the epoche of rushing progress as a result of such wise Imhotep’s policy for people.

“But the most unprecedental thing was that ideology which was formed in the society. Whereas unlike all earlier mentioned merits Imhotep even wasn’t specially occupied with its broad implementation for the masses. He was only the man whose example people wanted to follow: he lived simply, talked wisely and acted fairly and humanly. That’s why he and his world-view became so popular among people.

“Namely due to Imhotep’s popularity and fame his image became an ideal for ancient Egyptians, that is a man who doesn’t speak too much, who is wise and resistant to hardships and strikes of destiny, with humanic views, deeply human, with absolute belief in after-death existence of the soul. Many people from the following generation (not to mention those who lived in his time) were brought up with the following popular Imhotep’s proverbs and sayings:

“It’s better to be poor and to live in a desert but with a lotus in the soul than to be rich and to live among people but with emptiness in the soul”;

“There is no use in freedom for a man if he is blind to his soul”;

“Merits are measured by deeds performed by you”;

“During the time of a trial don’t look for friends and don’t blame enemies but set hopes upon God”;

“Only that man misses slavery who strives to dethrone a king who gave him freedom”;

“Only that man flourishes who helps people in need and not that one who makes others fear him”.

Many other sayings by Imhotep were used by priests and viziers of the next generations in their ‘teachings’ because the words by Imhotep were quite popular among people and were spreaded by word of mouth, from one generation to another.

“Imhotep had a quite tolerant attitude to all religious concepts of the state. He deserved a genuine respect and sympathies not only of the pharaoh but also influential priests of various religions because he acted very wisely and delicately even in respect of the priests’ policy. However his own firm position was belief based on Knowledge. He didn’t have doubts in what he was saying, he wasn’t hypocritical as it was typical to many priests and aristocrats. People felt a Man of Knowledge in him. That’s for why many people who found this invisible but quite perceivable strong belief in him Imhotep became a revealer of Truth. Mainly due to his life style and world view Egyptians got a concept and absolute belief that this life is temporary and it is given for a man to deserve better life in the after-death world by his righteousness, honesty of thoughts and deed before God (and not before people). In that society belief in the after-death life became dominating.

Certainly, this belief was begotten not on the empty place. Belief in the after-death world was inherent to Egyptians from ancient times and, as I have already told you, it was initially based on knowledge. Just with time the knowledge was partially lost and this belief gained a form of confusing and unclear religion. Therefore the majority of people, so to say, worshipped mechanically to ancient gods, mostly without understanding and going deeply into the very religion. It was for them just a tradition heredited from ancestors nothing more. However everything has changed due to invisible work of Imhotep.”

“Invisible work? What do you mean under ‘invisible’?” Kostya asked. He listened to Sensei with the same enthusiasm as we did.

“Wait a minute, I will tell you right now.” Sensei made a few drinks of mineral water and continued his story. “All mentioned merits of Imhotep were only a visible part of that great work he managed to do during his life. But there was more valuable and significant invisible work which was thoroughly hidden from strangers. High position gave Imhotep a real opportunity to contribute his share to realization of the global world architectural project narrated to him by the Sokrovennik. It could bring an invaluable value to the humankind of the far future.”

“I see it was a man of great soul,” Nikolai Andreevich said thoughtfully. “When he was at the top of power he thought first of all about common people and took care about the future of humankind. I wonder whether there are such honest people in the upper strata nowadays.”

Sensei nodded but didn’t join this topic and went on telling. “Imhotep acted wisely in solving this very complicated problem. In fact, the visible part of his work was preparation to the main work. Because to realize Imhotep’s idea was possible only under the conditions of highly organized society. So he acted as follows. After he learnt well traditions morals and manner as well as psychology of the ruling elite, priests and especially the pharaoh, he used their weak points for the sake of realization of his plans which brought later invaluable spiritual help to many people. Imhotep suggested to Djoser a project which was completely unprecedented for that time, and the pharaoh couldn’t reject it. Since according to his belief Djoser, like other Egyptians, had to take care first of all about his life after death and as it was usual among pharaohs he was obliged to build his sepulchre still when he was alive. Imhotep proposed him an idea to erect an unusual burial-vault. It was unusual because it was not just a mastaba…”

“Mastaba? And what is it?” Yura asked politely.

“First it were rectangular wooden tombs of Egyptians. After that they began to build the tombs from brick turning them into constructions with decorative niches pointing out to the burial place and hiding it. Nevertheless ‘mastaba’ is not a Egyptian but an Arabian word meaning ‘bench’. They were called so by Arabian workers who worked with archeologists in Egypt in XIXth century.

So, Imhotep suggested to Djoser to build a stepped pyramid instead of a usual tomb, and moreover not from the simple adobe brick which was a widespread fragile building material but from hewn stone which provided for durability. It was a revolutionary decision for Egypt in those times. Imhotep’s idea to build ‘a staircase thrown from heaven for divine ascension of the pharaoh’ inspired Djoser so much that he ordered to start the works immediately, not sparing money for that, and entrusted it with Imhotep himself. I need to mention that a big brick mastaba for Djoser has been already built in Abidos, a place where pharaohs were traditionally burried.”

“It means that as Imhotep showed initiative, he was entrusted with it,” Stas grinned. “They say, iniative is always punishable!”

“But not in this case,” Sensei objected. “Imhotep was interested in this project more than others. He managed to interest in it not only the pharaoh but also influential priests because this project envisaged, apart from unusual burial-vault for the pharaoh, building of the whole complex including temples as well. Moreover, at the expense of the pharaoh’s treasury. And therefore it provided priests with future income from services in these temples. Furthermore he included into a site layout plan even a big granary, so to say, state owned. And I should mention that later due to big stock of grain kept there Egyptians were able to survive more or less well during the years of bad harvest and draught.

The place chosen by Imhotep for building of this truncated pyramid wasn’t occasional. It was located on the verge of plateau, the same very pateau which was only a few kilometers to North from the Great Sphinx. When Imhotep has been showing the site layout plan to the pharaoh, priests and aristocrats he explained the choice of this place of deserted plateau as a more close location to Memphis and a beautiful view from that place on Memphis. But in fact this place fully matched with one of the earth geographical coordinates marked on the ‘star map’ revealed to him still by the Sokrovennik. The Great Shpinx erected far earlier than that time (and not after the life of Imhotep as they assume it now as if it were during the time when big pyramids were built!) was an important reference point for precise and accurate location of this truncated pyramid.

“So, this grandiose building was intentionally extended not for one decade. Why? Because it wasn’t enough to build this object, it was necessary to ‘launch’ it. And for doing this the most important were highly spiritual people, both men and women. Imhotep spent many years for their upbinging and education, that’s why he extended in principle terms of this building and explained the delay to the elite as improvement and modernisation of his architectural plan.”

“It means that people were most important for Imhotep,” Nikolai Andreevich specified.

“Certainly. So, Imhotep acted this way… He gathered from all Egypt best masters in their professtions, and appointed best moral people (both men and women) to their assistants. He organized for them not only full employment but other better conditions of life and increased their social significance for the state. Imhotep launched not just a building. It was something like nowadays state enterprise with a full complex of social welfare starting from solving everyday problems of peole and ending with medical service of high quality. Bakers, doctors, clerks, accountants, sculptors, brick-layers and people of other professions worked at this huge enterprise, there was enough work for all, both men and women.”

“But they all were slaves there!” Kostya exclaimed with surprise. “Women most of all.”

“Noway,” Sensei objected. “This complex was built by free people. And despite the dominating opinion in our days there was a special attitude towards a woman in Ancient Egypt. She occupied an important place in the society, first of all as mother and successor of the kin, and she had the same right in the society as men. A woman had a right to choose any profession she liked. Talented women became high priestesses, doctors and even architects.”

“Wait a minute,” Nikolai Andreevich got interested in this issue. “Does it mean that there were high priests and priestesses in Ancient Egypt?”

“Yes. The high priest, for example, in that very Iunu was called as Ur Maa and the highest priestess as Ur-t Tekhent. Their status and level of knowledge was similar to the status of people with highest scientific degrees.”

“Do you want to say that they were people of science, including women?!” Nikolai Andreevich asked even more surprised.

“What does embarrass you?” Sensei asked in his turn.

“Well, I have read once that in ancient times if a woman took part in some religious rituals her role was usually limited with ceremonial dances and in the best case with musical accompaniment. But as a rule especially in those temples whose god was connected with fertility, her business was the so called ‘sacred prostitution’.”

“It happened really so but as an echo and empty imitaion by people to the so called ‘acts of divine force’ which were held in the secret organization of Imhotep among the narrow circle of initiated people where women played the leading role. These mysterious people of Imhotep were called as ‘possessors of sacred forces’, priests Ur Heku and priestesses Ur-t Hekau, since the divine force which they obtained from above during these ‘acts of force’ was called Heka. These people were not only storages and keepers of this divine force but they were able to pass it to things, thus ‘sanctifying’ them, and due to this force to help sich people to get healed. That’s why they were also doctors, not ordinary but universal, the most skillful among ancient doctors though these people just used pure Knowledge. I will tell you about it one day.”

“Excuse me, but why were there such limitations in Knowledge in hierarchy of doctors?” Nikolai Andreevich asked in official tone.

“Because this Knowledge was entrusted only to spiritually pure people. And they kept in deep secret the sacrament of obtaining the Force. Because the Force is the Force. It’s like a hammer, you can either build with it or destroy with it. Everything depends on the Master who holds this hammer in his hands.”

“It sounds logical,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked.

“As far as people of science in those times concerned, well, talented women also achieved much success in this sphere. Let’s regards that very medicine. Even today you may find a record that ‘the earliest known female physician who practiced in Memphis in IIIrd millenium b.c. was called Peseshet’. Though in fact she wasn’t the first female physician, just archeologists have found this only earliest record about it that’s why they called this woman the first physician… Medcine was regarded as sacred science at that time and it was taught at temples. It was believed that the recovery depeded not only on practical knowledge of a doctor but also on divine will that’s why apart from medical knowledge physicians learnt sacred texts. The priest-doctor didn’t have right to start healing a patient without offering up a prayer.”

“A prayer?” our psychotherapist again catched on a word. “But as far as I know, that time they practiced witchcraft and spells in religion of Ancient Egypt.”

Sensei smiled and replied joining this game of ‘official tone’, “Doctor, you have a wrong concept about the genuine reality of that time. And you will understand later why. And you will not just understand it but you will find necessary guidelines due to which you will find out all the truth about that time which would exhaust all your doubts. And now I will mention that witchcraft was prohibited in Ancient Egypt. There were clear distinctions between the divine mysticism which was based on knowledge of the ancients, prayer and assiduous spiritual service to God, and witchcraft which was practiced by curious laity inspired by their egoism as well as sorcerers or the so called ‘black magicians’, people who possessed some knowledge and used it for their mercenary goals against other people. Furthermore, people were strongly convinced that sorcery was harmful for spiritual health of people. And by the way some of the priests had even such a ‘specialization’ and were called Uab Sekhmet. They were specially trained to ‘neutralize’ activities of black magicians. Some echo of that priests’ ‘specialization’ could be seen in the modern world. The same is practiced by modern priests who deal with exorcism.”

“Alright, but you will not deny that they practiced magic forecasts of the future in Ancient Egypt and at least astrology?!” Nikolai Andreevich couldn’t stop.

“I will,” Sensei declared firmly but with a smile. And he explained immediately. “It took place but with a completely different implication than it is interpreted today. Let’s regard for example forecasts. One of Egyptian ‘commandments’ stipulated that people are not allowed to know about the future and to resort to services of fortune-tellers. It was written in the rules for priests, “Don’t try to know what hasn’t happened yet”. Moreover, the title of the highest priest (Imhotep also got it later) was called Ur Maa, it means ‘the Great prophet”. However activities of this priest weren’t connected with magical forecasts. His goal was to interpret in a right way the past events in order to ‘understand the will of God on which depended the future’. Since Egyptians were in earnest about the past important events, ‘signs’ and dreams, it was considered that God tries to warn people through them about something. And I would like to mention that due to this belief ancient Egyptians were very observant people in regard to both natural phenomena and social. Their ‘predictions’ were based on revelation of analytical regularities. The same concerned ‘astrlogy’ as well. ‘Astrology’ of that time wasn’t ‘fortune-telling’. In general it could be rather called as scientific forecasts in agricultural, astronomic, medical issues. Because namely priests dealt with development of science that time.

“But still, who were priests, religious leaders or scientists?” Victor asked.

“Both of them. In general they had a special priestly structure. The highest priests were religious leaders who were dealing with such issues as religion, politics and science. Also they had in this structure priests-scientists, priests-physicians, priests-clerks, priests-administrators, priests-clergymen, preachers. By the way, the last ones read during temple servies to believers ‘divine laws’, religious ‘teachings’ and preached.”

“Hem, I see their structure was similar to nowadays religions,” Victor remarked.

“Rather!” Sensei said with a smile.

Nikolai Andreevich uttered with a slight note of scepticism, “Well, I could imagine if in the modern world with its priority of scientific knowledge a physician would start to pray before healing a patient. It can cause confusion…”

“Confusion?!’ Sensei grinned. “Do you know, doctor, that even those who are considered now in the world medicine to be the most pragmatic people, I mean surgeons whose work is connected with living matter… and not just surgeons but outstanding surgeons… they prayed before operation, during operation and after operation. And they pray till now for the health of their patients. Since they know from their experience that however highly qualified a doctor is, many things in his practice depend on the Will from Above.”

“Really?” Nikolai Andreevich was sincerely surprised and uttered thoughtfully. “I didn’t know that…”

“But we digressed a bit from the main work of Imhotep,” Sensei came back to the main topic. “Due to that grandiose unprecedented building and joining to it of the best people in Egypt Imhotep got an opportunity to chose his personal disciples from the best both men and women who had a grain of spirituality and humanity. That group which Imhotep took to teach personally consisted of people with different professions but primarity it based itself on brick-layers. Therefore Imhotep entitled his group approximately as ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ that is those who strived to the freedom of soul and got firem monolith-like belief and knowledge.

“Gradually they developed symbols of Imhotep’s ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ which were copied so dashingly later by Ariman’s ‘Freemasons’: a brick-layer’s apron, a stone, a hammer, a pyramid with all-seeing eye (the ancient sign of Shambala, and for Imhotep’s brick-layers it meant belonging to light, spiritual forces), Phoenix, Sphinx (later ‘Freemasons’ changed it to a lion), a forepaw of Sphinx (a lion’s forepaw), figures 3, 5, 7, 13, 33 (it’s a number of people who formed a certain circle of power) etc. They recognized each other by certain words, signs and touches and later it was taken over by ‘Freemasons’. By the way, the sign of pentagram, the isogonal five-point star, which became popular among ‘Freemasons’ was one of the most important symbols for ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ but they interpreted it completely differently. The thing is that according to the primordial knowledge of the science of ‘White Lotus’ a star is a symbol of the female divine nature, a circle means life and Universe. A star in a circle means a presence of female divine nature in the circle of existence. Besides, the female nature was regarded as a vessel for reincarnations and a woman regarded as a force- and life-giving being. That’s why they depicted in Ancient Egypt the Kingdom of Duat as a star in a circle which meant a kingdom for reincarnations of human souls.

“So let’s come back to Imhotep. He formed a strong kernel of secret organization under the name of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’, that is people who were free of the matter of this world and who were spiritually free. The main goal of their movement was cognition of spiritual stages of self-perfection. And despite the fact that these people worshipped different religious gods, because as I have already told you, in Egypt people worshipped that time in each city and each temple their own god, so simply saying, there was a polytheism. So owing to Imhotep who revealed to them secret knowledge all of them kept only external belonging to their gods, but in fact they worshipped only One God, they called Him secretly ‘the Great Architect of Universe’.

“After they grew stronger in spiritual practices and got Knowledge, personal disciples became his reliable assistants in his spiritual work. And when they began to render various help to people, Imhotep’s fame grew even more in Egypt since his disciples on the people’s opinion worked incredible wonders, starting from healing painfully ill patients and ending with their unusual impact on people and even weather. When information about this secret society leaked out to people many people set their mind on becoming personal disciples of Imhotep. Though Imhotep denied any rumours about existence of this organization and moreover of his ‘secret’ teaching of other people.”

“But why?” Tatyana got surprised.

“First of all in order to secure his spiritual ‘child’ against the Archons and some people in power who were opponents to the policy of Imhotep and dreamt of old times when they were able to steal without punishment. And second, Imhotep knew too well the nature of very people, transience of their wishes: today they have a burning desire of spiritual burst but in certain time they fade out and incline to realization of wishes of their Animal nature. Whereas that Knowledge which was told to Imhotep by the Sokrovennik of Shambala needed firm belief and steadyness in spiritual strivings of a human and what is the most important, his pure thoughts and wishes. Apart from that, many people wanted to learn from him because they wanted in secret to possess this knowledge only for getting force and power over other people, in order to realize their own mercenary egoistic goals and tasks. That’s why Imhotep has never taken those who wanted to learn from him inspired by momentary wish. He kicked out with a broom those who ‘wished’ it, regardless whether it was a man with verily spiritual intentions at that moment or a bad one with his megalomania.” Sensei grinned and specified. “Or to put it more precise, not with a broom but with the crosier he never let out from his hands.”

“The crosier?!” The seniour guys livened up immediately.

Sensei nodded affirmatevely and answered to their unspoken question.

“This man knew perfectly the so called today style of ‘Old lama’.”

“I guess, things were rough for annoying fellows,” Volodya said merrily.

“You know, the crosier isn’t light in weight,” Sensei replied in the same manner. “And if to speak seriously it wasn’t occasional that Imhotep was so cautious in choosing people. In general, as people feel a Man of Knowledge in some unexplicable way, the same way the Man of Knowledge ‘sees’ wishes of people and feels their… so to say, maturity in spiritual development. There is a prevailing determinant factor for it, it’s an inner choice, both from one and from another side. If it coincides, it means, this human will go with the Man of Knowledge in the same direction.”

“I didn’t get, how can it be?” Andrew asked.

“For example, when people came to Imhotep and expressed their wishes to learn from, he denied as much as he could but he observed their behaviour and reaction to this denial. Many people had such thoughts like, “Here I am! I want to learn mysteries! Teach ME!” As a rule, by their pompous egocentrism such people immediately repelled, without even noticing it. But there were also those whose words flew not from the mind, but from the heart and the soul. Imhotep looked closely at them but he didn’t let them get closer in order to check whether intentions of this man are veritable, whether his choice is stable so that a man would make a mature and deliberate choice. And as a rule these people perceived it subconsciously and persistently tried to be near him and with all their soul to knock into the door of Knowledge. And finally they got what they wanted. Since, as they say, there is no door which wouldn’t open if you know into it persistently.”

“That’s clear that it was hard to become his disciple. If he took such a high post in the state, it was difficult to come to him at all,” Nikolai Andreevich expressed his thought.

“You are wrong,” Sensei objected. “Despite his high post, Imhotep had to visit people quite often and to talk to common people so that to be aware of ongoing real processes and event in the society. And his crosier was his only ‘satellite’.”

“Wait, do you want to say that Imhotep, though being the first man in the state after the pharaoh, visited common people and talked to them directly? Without the retinue?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with surprise.

“That’s true,” Sensei confirmed. “And he visited not only big cities but also some quite remoted villages and he was aware of real situation in the state.”

“Didn’t his assistant tell him about the real situation in the state?”

“Why not? They did it and not once per day. But nevertheless Imhotep knew people very well and checked many facts personally, that’s why it wasn’t possible to deceive him or to cheat in any issue, even more, it was fraught with serious consequences for that ‘assistant’ who would dare to do it.

“So even an ordinary man could come to him and talk about his problems. That’s why Imhotep as the chief vizier of the state was not only respected by people but also quite available to talk with… So what I wanted to say about his crosier. Imhotep didn’t part with his usual crosier. But during the secret meetings of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ he took a quite another crosier which belonged in the ancient times to Boddhisattvas Ptah and Osiris. This crosier looked like two snakes twisted with each other and crawling upwards, with a round disc with falcon’s wings on its top. Two snakes meant both Guards of the spiritual way and the work of ancient structures in the human brain, whereas the winged disc symbolized those who brought this spiritual knowledge to the Earth and revealed it to people. There was a sign of Shambala on the disc, with a special crystal in it.”

“A special crystal? What for a crystal was it?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“It’s an interesting topic of course but I will tell you about it maybe later,” Sensei replied mysteriously and continued, “So concerning this crosier. Later spiritual followers of Imhotep possessed it by the time when Ariman destroyed with the help of the Archons the spiritual base of this organization built by Imhotep. When the Archons began to turn quickly the organization of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ into the Arimanian structure, the last follower of Imhotep managed to take off the crystal from the crosier before the crosier itself got into the hands of ‘Freemasons’. Since the last ones used everywhere signs and things of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ as their personal symbols with slight alterations, this mysterious crosier was used during their meetings and it served as a distinctive symbol of the highest power of its owner. But it was already just an empty attribute, nothing more. And when the organization of ‘Freemasons’ grew significantly and they started to found other so called lodges, the head of their organization already came out publicly with this crosier. It indicated for all initiated people that the owner of this so called by them ‘baton’ was their ‘highest priest’. However this symbol began to attract attention of unitiated people as well. So for them not to ask unnecessary questions ‘Freemasons’ invented various legends about origin of this crosier. This way appeared antique legends in which according to the Homeric Hymns Hermes, Zeus’ son, messenger of Olympic gods, patron of shephers, trade and profit, got a baton (‘caduceus’) from very Apollo…”

“Was it described by Homer?” Kostya specified on hearing the name of the author known to him and uttered boastfully, “Oh! I have his poems, the Iliad and the Odyssey, at home!”

“By the way, a few words about Homer,” Sensei said. “A man and a poet with such a name has never existed in reality. ‘Homer’ is a pseudonym. The word itself originates from the transformed Greek word ‘homilia’ which means ‘a conversation’, ‘a religious moralizing sermon’. Besides in other Greek dialects this word has some more meanings, ‘a hostage’, ‘a poet’, ‘a blind’. The whole group worked under ‘Homer’s’ pseudonym guided by representatives from the Archons. Their goal was to produce such writings which would use the cover of popular ancient legends, well-known historical facts and would suggest people the ideology profitable to the Archons and respectively influence the formation of a certain world-view of the peoples predisposing to religious and political predomination of the Archons.”

“Here you are!” Victor was amazed.

“It means that they created something like a ‘holy book’ like the Old Testament?” Nikolai Andreevich asked puzzled and remarked at that, “By the way, it’s really quite a similar technique: popular ancient legends and historical sources…”

“Religion for blind men?!” Eugene grinned.

“You are so sharp-sighted!” Victor responded with irony.

“You see, a little bit of attention and observation and you start to understand what is going on,” Sensei emphasized again his words. “Writings by ‘Homer’ were prepared almost at the sam etime as the Old Testament. Just the first one was written for the mind, let’s put it so, of ‘a Western man’, and the second one was prepared for ‘an Eastern man’. Although both of them were written under control of one and the same organization, by the same methods, though from some different points of view and the way of presenting information, so to say, they took into account all those psychological details. They didn’t want to reveal a source of these books that’s why they ascribed all the glory of writing down ‘great writings by Homer’ to the ruling Athenian tyrant Pisistrat. As the history tells today he organized the whole commission in VIth century b.c. in order to write down Homeric poems which allegedly existed before by word of mouth.”

“Really?!” Nikolai Andreevich asked surprised. “It becomes even more interesting.”

Evidently this information was an unexpected news even for him.

“But what is wrong with Homeric poems?!” Kostya asked perplexedly and began to praise them right here. “There are only harmless ancient Greek legends, myths about gods and heroes. Even Plato called Homer as mentor of Greece!”

“Plato?!” Sensei grinned and waved good-humoured with a hand. “Alright, let’s not touch Plato, you will read him yourselves in your spare time and you will understand everything. But what is ‘harmless’ myths concerned… For a common man who echoes advertisment of noble men of course they seem to be not only ‘harmless’ but ‘genial’ poems even if he had never read them in his life.” With these words Kostya became drawn in the face and embarassed hid his eyes from Sensei. “But in fact these writings weren’t so harmless, especially if to consider their ideolody and subconscious style of behaviour they impose on people. Make note that they describe a certain model of behaviour for people shown on the relations of family clan of Olympic gods. By the way, the names of some of these gods such as Zeus, Hera, Athena, Artemis and legends about them were known still in ancient Cretan culture (3000-1200 years b.c.) and existed almost at the same time in Mycenaean culture, that is far before appearance of these writings. And in these ancient legends there was really some valuable knowledge camouflaged into myths.”

However the group which wrote these writings under the pseudonym of ‘Homer’ not only rewrote it in their own way but also took for description of these gods already human and not mythical characters presented in earlier legends. And not just people but some limited kind of people with many human weaknesses, with cultivation of anger, cruelty, meanness, immorality. So in fact by transforming images of gods they tried to destroy spiritual basis of ancient mythical characters. They did so that the only thing which distinguished these newly created ‘gods’ from people was their immortality, though supported by drinking ‘a magic nectar’. You see, contrary to Egyptian concept about the after-death world and strivings of the man to get there after his death for his moral merits in the life, this group described a notion of the after-death world in most black colours. Their after-death world (Hades) was a gloomy and hopeless place where half-conscious shaddows and monsters lived and criminal tyrants are punished to death. Why have they done it? They wanted people to fear death and feel hopeless and desperate when thinking of it. This way they draw an Archons-like world order and corresponding idols-“ideals” for common people. Since first the ideology is changed, implemented into the masses and populirized and then as a result they change the direction of the society as a whole.”

After Nikolai Andreevich listened attentively to Sensei, he said with an ispiration of a discoverer, “You are actually right! How come I have not thought about it before?! It was a kind of ‘Homeric’ religion and these books were really something like sacred books for people. Since antique mythology is compared with biblical by its influence on development of many cultures, especially European ones. Romans also adopted one time many legends of Hellas, interpreted characters and changed plots in their own way. Due to the fact that Latin and ancient Greek were the most wide spread languages, antique myths became not only popular in the whole Europe but also they were learnt, introduced into culture and art, including painting, sculpture, music, prose!”

“Here it is,” Sensei confirmed. “You said it in the right way, they were really ‘implemented’ and ascribed to world view of ancient Greeks that is of the whole nation! Though in fact the moral ‘ideal’ of ‘Olympic gods’ formed by the Archons discredited so much genuine spiritual values of the Greek people that already in some time after Archons’ people began to actively advertise these writings all this campaign provoked protests and derision of very Greeks. But look at our world today how they praise writings by Homer, ascribe to ‘unreachable example’, ‘great epos’ of the Greek people, and decently and often badly speak of those who opposed these writings.

“I say, make your conclusions, dear sirs! The Archons profit from cultivating such qualities in the society, whereas it were so both that time and now. They benefit when people don’t go deep into the roots of prepared ‘idols’ but blindly copy their behaviour, this way they form a society of people who don’t think themselves but are easy to be manipulated and controlled…”

“The society of fools!” Eugene added bending forward a bit.

As the guy stood in Stas’ survey the last one tried to bring his friend back to his place. “Stop it, you, fidget!” And Stas added with an ironical smile about his words, “Don’t worry, it won’t be a problem for you.”

This scene made our company laugh and Sensei replied good-humoured to Eugene’s joke, “Let’s put it so, they have done it for people not to go into the heart of the matter and would accept easily what they are suggested.”

“Aha, they are easy suggestible by the advertisement!” Eugene concluded again.

“So what I wanted to say concerning Homeric god Hermes who received a caduceus from Appolo and their connection with ‘Freemasons’ of Ariman,” Sensei started to restore events. “Writings by ‘Homer’ were presented not only as ‘sacred books’ for the people but also as hidden information for ‘their people’. Just look how they present Hermes. By the way, this deity was adopted not from Greek but from mythology of Asia Minor. Note it for yourselves. His name was chosen by Archons’ people not without a reason. Hermes is a derivative from a Greek word which sounds like ‘herma’ that is a pile of stones or a stone pillar which marked long time ago place of burial. Hermas served before as a road signs and were considered as something like custodians of roads, boundaries, gates. By the way, the Hermes actually derives from this word and means ‘door-keeper’. They believed that if someone demaged hermas, it was a big sin.”

“It seems to me that I began to grasp it,” Nikolai Andreevich said with understanding. “If to translate it to the ’language’ of the Archons who created ‘Freemasons’…”

“Exactly,” Sensei nodded. “By the way, one of the main features of Hermes was craftiness, artfulness and fraud. That’s why he was attributed to patrons of roguery and thievery. I would like to mention at once in this regard that the Roman mythology, not without participation of Archons’ people, almost copied the pantheon of Homeric gods, only slightly altered and adopted for this people. It presented Hermes as Mercury, god of trade who provided trade profit. The word Mercurius derives from merx, ‘a good’, mercare, ‘to trade’. This god was also considered to be the patron of arts and handicraft, the knower of secret magic and astrology, messanger and servant of gods. So, in the year 495 b.c… I hope you remember that there was later a secret meeting of Jewish priests who discussed among other questions a question on implementation of the Old Testament as a ‘sacred book’ in the Middle East. And the implementer of the decision of this meeting was Ezra who summoned later a broad ‘people’s meeting’ with the help of Jewish politician Nehemiah, where Ezra announced the ‘Law’ for the nation.

“So, a bit earlier, in 495 b.c. the so called ‘people’s assembly’ in Rome (in the West), or rather to say the well-paid ‘assembly’ decided to devote a temple at the Great circus to Mercury (remember this place, later you will need this information for analysis of some futher historical facts). At the same time they founded a special college of merchants who were ‘under protection’ of this god. Furthermore the so called ‘colleges of Mercury’s worshippers’ started to intensivelry grow in Rome and Italian cities (who were enrolled from plebeians and slaves), later they became colleges of emperor’s cult.”

“Really?! It looks like they form today various parties,” Nikolai Andreevich made his conclusions. “The Archons were smart in doing that…”

“No doubts,” Sensei answered with a grin. “So, let’s come back to legends about Hermes. His golden winged sandals and golden baton were considered to be an emblem of magic power. Caduceus (derives from Latin word ‘caduceus’, which means ‘baton’) became later a symbol of ‘divine’ power, secret and occult sciences. Namely with this baton, ‘lulling and awaking people’, (it was considered that Hermes brings people prophetic dreams with his caduceus, and they see sometimes in them manifestation of divine will) he can access both worlds, life and death, and he carries out the function of guide and assistant to souls on their way to the kingdom of dead. But I would like to mention that these myths are already an interpretation of those legends about the magic crosier of Imhotep which were popular in Ancient Egypt , ‘Freemasons’ misappropriated its glory for enhancing their prestige in the society. By the way, when late antiquity, a new character for woshipping appeared owing to the very ‘Freemasons’, it was Hermes Trismegistus, that is ‘thrice-great Hermes’. They started to associate with him occult sciences and the so called ‘hermetic’, that is secret writings available only to the ‘initiated’.”

“They cheated again!” Eugene hemmed.

“Exactly,” Sensei nodded. “Secrets always attract people. And the Archons often used this human weakness, driving people to their religions, sects, occult societies and thus turning them to their slaves. The most sad thing is that when ‘Freemasons’ invented these new shackles for their slaves they used with all their might the glory of Imhotep, his merits before the society both for Egytp and for peoples who got this knowledge from Egypt. They put it so that some Hermes Trismegist lived in Egypt in IV millenium b.c. He was a Supreme priest and possessed the highest power in the state, he gave to the people of Egypt just laws, written language, count, he gave launch to the whole range of sciences. He was worshipped during his life and he was associated with god Toth after his death. This way they announced what many people knew that time about great merits of Imhotep. And later, for final ‘lure’, these Arimanian henchmen described in colourful tones that this ‘Hermes’ wrote 42 books (the number which they adjusted to the Egyptian religion, that is forty two ‘commandments’ from the ‘Negative Confession’ which was well known to any Egyptian), invented the trance method of energy accumulation which is called as ‘Hermes gymnastics’ and founded the secret science which was calles later as ‘hermetism’. They wrote that their ‘Hermes’ was able to receive unique information during the trance and to pass it to people and that he learnt to go out from his physical body. They wrote that he wrote his most famous and secret book, ‘the Book of Toth’ where he revealed the secrets of gaining immortality and described secret methods of mastering extraordinary forces and influence on this world through special ceremonies. They wrote that Egyptian priests used later his methods during many thousand years. They also ascribed him an authorship of the texts of ‘the Emerald Tablet’ which allegedly remained since those times till our times. They asserted that Hermes told about the particle of immortal reason… By the way, the word ‘reason’, ‘High Reason’ was intentionally invented by ‘Freemasons’ through ancient Greek culture so that a man who learnt such a phylosophy would subconsciously identify his soul and the Highest not with the divine nature but with the ‘reason’, ‘mind’, that is the main throne of the Animal nature in the human… So, Hermes mentioned about the particle of immortal ‘reason’, it was possible to liberate it due to a special training (during the deep trance similar to death), and then to come out with the help of special knowledge from the dark-hell to the light-God. And what was peculiar: Hermes was the first to call the human as ‘microcosmos’ and emphasized that if the human wants to cognize the Universe, he has to cognize first of all himself.

“That means that in fact they gave such informantion which was impossible both to prove nor to refute because there were unusual rumours about Imhotep connected with his activities and secret society of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’. But what have the Archons done? After delivery of this information they gave to people books with the title which was really popular in old times but with a completely another content favourable to them.”

“Briefly saying, they copied the title of a popular ancient book and presented their own book under this title?” Victor generalized.

“Yes.”

“And people thought that they held the folio by the very Imhotep himself!” Volodya added.

“It’s a familiar kind of cheating,” Nikolai Andreevich expressed his thought. “It turns out that those who were the biggest enemies of Imhotep, misappropriated his glory and built their own empire on it.”

“Right you are,” Sensei confirmed. “By the way, memorize that this is one of the most favorite methods of the Archons, they substitute people’s wishes by illusions.” And behind the Archons’ nice phrases there is in fact a change of people’s way to the opposite direction, towards the matter. The human might not notice it because of lack of his knowledge and think that he goes along spiritual way like many people who for example praise that very ‘hermetic science’. Since he even doesn’t conjecture who are the organizers of this process and to which Archonts’ organizations they belong (and what are the true goals of these organization) as well as why they need all this mass spreading of exactly this point of view among people.”

“That’s awful! Well, I will not even touch the books by Homer!” Kostya said categorically.

“That’s not a good idea,” Sensei remarked. “The more a man reads, the more he understands the structure of this world, the more difficult it would be for the Archons to cheat him and hence to manipulate with his mind. You should read books! Homer as well, at least for a man to make his own independent conclusions, without anybody’s hint or imposed opinion, not for a dispute and boasting before other people but for himself, for his internal development and cognition.”

“But if these books influence me somehow in a wrong way?” Kostya doubted.

“Everything depends on you! Control your thoughts, don’t let negative side dominate in you, read from a position of the spiritual human. And I’m sure, you will not only read these books without bad consequences for you, but you will evaluate them quite differently. Besides, not everything is negative there! There are many quite interesting moments rewritten from more ancient legends, there are also those small grains which attracted attention of many generations of people. And in general, this kind of reading is also a sort of working on yourself, so to say, it’s a test to check you inner wishes and strivings. So, there are no such books for a spiritual man which would be without use for him!”

“Right,” Eugene echoed and already turning to Kostya uttered with a shining smile, “Have you got it, my son?! So fix your filters and read your Homner as much as you wish!”

“Not Homner, but Homer, you, village boy!” Stas corrected Eugene laughing.

“Of course!” the last one nodded on seeing the other guys laughing and put such an air as if he had said it right so.

Stas waved a hand as a sign of Eugene’s total hopelessness, and it made the guys laugh even more.

Meanwhile during this little minute of rest my person discovered horrified that during my stenographing Sensei’s story in my note-book after I have finished the last sentence, the ink in the pen was over. I calculated that when I run to my tent, when I find a new pen and come back, I will miss a lot of valuable information. But I didn’t want to miss anything from the words of Sensei. Nevertheless I have found a solution.

“Would you like some tea?!” I suggested with unusual enthusiasm.

“It’s so hot, why do you want to drink tea?” Tatyana got surprised.

“Oh, I wouldn’t mind,” Sensei supported me.

The seniour guys also nodded with their head, agreeing with Sensei. So during our little break, when people began to brew tea, I ran first of all to our tent, quickly found another pen and after I prepared everything necessary for my notes, I joined the general process of ‘tea ceremony’.

* * *

Having drunk a cup of tea with pleasure, Sensei lit a cigarette and continued his story, “So, all of that happened much later, after the times of Imhotep. Though, in principle, you shouldn’t be a person of great intelligence to notice the genuine roots of origin of ‘caduceus’ promoted by the Archons. It’s enough even to look at architectural works by Imhotep, sculptures and paintings in those temples which were built during his time, especially it concerns the complex in Sakkara… By the way, even the wall which surrounded the complex of Djoser pyramid in Sakkara was planned with special meaning. It was high, about ten meters, and made from the white limestone, reinforced with towers and divided with flat platforms. It had forteen gates, thirteen fo them were false and only one was the true one, from the Eastern side. Moreover, if you look at the gates on inside of the complex, it seemed that all of them are opened. It seems to such a triffle for common people, does it really matter how these walls should look like? But Imhotep managed to put knowledge also there. Beside spiritual philosophy of that time (forteen Kau and seven Ba, if you remember, belonged to the structure of the highest deity), recall also about seven pairs of gods, seven male and seven female ones who possessed very powerful protection force. However in the circle of Imhotep, in the core of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ this knowledge wasn’t a mythology nor a religion, but a real spiritual practice.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t understand it, what does it mean, a real spiritual practice?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“I will tell you one day…” Sensei replied to him. “So it’s enough to look at architectural works by Imhotep and you will see the ‘symbols’ on which base the movement of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ was born, including the winged disc, guards-snakes, the sign of Shambala transformed later into the sign of ‘Freemasons’. It’s not without reason that many column capitals built during Imhotep rule which became popular later had a shape of lotus buds or open lotus flowers, or bundles of papyrus. By the way, it was namely Imhotep’s initiative to use one and the same hieroglyph for words ‘knowledge’, ‘studies’ and ‘knot’. All the architecture of the temple emphasized the main symbolics that it was the home of deity born from the lotus flower. The winged sun disc was usually depicted above the door as flying from the Nyle bushes thus reminding about those who brought this Knowledge. It were just paintings from the art of the past for ordinary people, but it were signs and the true history for the Man of Knowledge.”

“But it means again that even during the time of Imhotep a few people knew the true history,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked.

“Sure,” Sensei confirmed. “Since both that time and ourdays there was a danger that the Archons would distort not only the history but the genuine knowledge. Since the last one helped people to become free internally and made them lose any fear before this world. And this, in its turn, broke the plans of the Archons to reach their goals of total enslavery and obedience of people. Therefore the Archons tried to distort in all the ways the history and knowledge which was unfavorable for them as soon as something genuine from it became known to many people. So people of Knowledge kept all of that secret also in those times. The big merit of Imhotep and his group is that this ‘secret’ became available for many people in need and not only available but it helped their spiritual development.”

“Does it mean that all those who became disciples of Imhotep got this knowledge and history?” Kostya asked.

“Not at once and not all of them. Everybody got from him the information which was easy to understand for that man at that stage of his spiritual development. And it was the right approach because if you load a man with excessive information he will not understand this knowledge and will not perceive it. And the words of Imhotep would remain for the mind of this man just empty sounds which excite only his soul. Therefor Imhotep trained his spiritual friends and disciples gradually. First he gave to people the most elementary knowledge and spiritual techniques and observed how seriously this man would work on himself.”

“Did he give to them the ‘Lotus flower’?” Kostya specified again.

“The ‘Lotus flower’ too, and the meditation on Ka restoration which is very good for health…”

“Good for health?” Nikolai Andreevich roused himself and asked at once with accentuated politeness, “I would really like to hear about it in details.”

“No problem,” Sensei answered friendly. “When Imhotep explained the basics of the Teaching about Ka… That is, if to put it in modern language, it’s a teaching about the human energy structure which included notions of human biofield, his aura, astral double. So, when Imhotep revealed the basics of the Teaching of Ka he gave people as practice the ancient meditation on Ka restoration, so to say its ‘recharging’. What does it mean? I will explain it to you usign modern terminology so that you would understand it better.

“A human is not just a chemical plant which constantly works and fullfils complicated multiple operations each second. It’s a whole Universe with manifestation of different forms of life and correspondingly energy and wave states. And all of that is interconnected, interdependent, interinfluenced. The chemistry is tightly bound with energy that is with profound physics. Simply saying, chemical processes are the consequences of interaction of energies, and the very chemical elements are a certain ‘programme record’ of fixed wave states of more dense materialized energies. That is if these ‘programme records’ will be changed under the influence of certain forces, this chemical element will cease existing in this form and will be transformed into another ‘programme’ state. Due to different combinations of chemical elements interconnected in a certain way with different energies, the ‘organic’ and ‘inorganic’ form of matter is born. The decisive role is played in that by namely those types of energies which connect these chemical elements in this form.

“For example, in fact only a dozen of main chemical elements which compound a plant, and namely carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, potassium, calcium, phosphor, sulfur, magnesium and iron, make possible that the green ocean flourishes on our planet. These are the main bricks for building. And all the plant variety from grass to giant trees are forms of life created due to type variety of different energies. Or for example, as you know the human body consists of 65% of oxygen, 17% of carbon, 10% of hydrogen, 5% of nitrogen and 2% of other chemical elements. In general, the very bricks which are already interconnected and function due to other types of energy differ from the ‘frame’ of plants. That is both in plants and in a human almost the same chemical elements are used, however the form of life is different due to differenet energy… By the way, as far as the question concerned which we discussed yesterday with you,” Sensei addressed to Nikolai Andreevich. “It’s not without reason that there are only left forms of amino acid molecules in the body of humans and animals which are necessary for construction of protein molecules. They have such a direction. And as you remember from our conversation, there are few natural phenomena on Earth which have certain direction, let’s take for example the turning of Earth around its axis or direction of certain winds.”

“What does it mean, ‘left forms’?” Victor asked.

“Amino acid molecules exist in so called left and right forms. Simply saying, they seem to consist of the same elements but in different combination, for example like you right and left hand,” Sensei explained it to Victor.

Nikolai Andreevich replied to Sensei somehow enigmatically for us, “Yes, now I understand.”

Sensei nodded and continued, “So, the primary determining factor for form of life and the life itself in any material structure is the energy frame, phantom, astral body, biofield, call it as you wish. Simply saying, it’s a ‘matrix’ of combination of certain energies. And depending on the state of this ‘energy matrix’ or Ka the physical state of this form of life depends directly. I hope it’s clear now.”

Nikolai Andreevich nodded together with seniour guys. Unlike them our young company exchanged puzzled looks caused by this information. Frankly saying, I also nodded. Though in fact I understood maybe only one third of what I had heard. It might have happened so because I was more concentrated with writing down of this dialogue than with its substance.

“Life, including our body as well, is a great work of infinite multitude of molecules which fundtion due to subtle energies,” Sensei went on telling. “As you know from chemistry lessons, for a molecule to start a reaction it always need energy, that is an inner impulse (ezoosmos) like a car needs energy to start moving,” Sensei pointed out towards the cards. “Even our light excitement is a result of interaction and certain splash of subtle energies and correspondingly the work of chemical elements of the body, that is molecules responsible for reaction of our body. The human is himself a generator of different kinds of energies and their corresponding fields. Distortions in energies will lead inevitably to distortions and chemical bugs of the physical body.

“Therefore the physical health of the human depends first of all on energy state of his body. The physical body plays protective role, it protects from mechanical damages, the so called rough contact. But the energy body, let’s say, protects from undesirable energy contact, intrusion and attacks of foreign energies. The same way as you take care of you body, for instance, you take shower, do morning exercices, different prophylaxis directed against diseases in order to maintain your body in healthy physical state, you should take care also of your energy body. Moreover, you should take care of it even more than of the physical body. Why? Because many diseases of the physical body are caused by fails in energy caused by the contacts with foreign energies.

There exists a very effective meditation, known from the ancient times, which helps to maintain your physical and energy body in a healthy and harmonious state. This is the meditation for the restoration of your Ka and it is easy to practice for any person familiar with primary principles of meditation.

“Primary principles? Do you mean a meditation of ’Lotus flower’?” asked Slava.

“’Lotus flower’, too,” Sensei nodded. “So, here it is. First, you sit into the lotus position. You get into the state of meditation as you usually do it: you calm down your thoughts, relax your legs, stomach, chest, hands, and head. You fully concentrate your attention on the performing of the meditation. And, now the meditation itself. You artificially evoke excitation in the depth of your pelvis, that is, in the lower branches of your vegetative system. Then you lift this wave of excitation through the internal part of coccyx, sacrum up to the spine, that is, to the lower parasympathetic ganglions and cauda equine of the spinal cord. Further on, the excitation goes up through sympathetic and parasympathetic systems of the spine to the ancient structures of the cerebrum, which you’ve already heard about. While performing all this you imagine that this excitation goes like an electric current, from the positive charge to the negative. This so to say ‘electric’ wave activates ancient structures of the cerebrum, which, in its turn, causes the response of Ka. When stimulating ancient structures of the cerebrum, Ka becomes much easier to feel, that is, it becomes more tangible. So, further on, you spread this “electric” wave from your head all over your Ka shell. This shell usually encloses human’s body at a distance of 10 to 30 centimeters from the skin (some people might have it up to 50 centimeters). In such a way you keep on performing the meditation, that is, you keep sending new ‘electric waves’ from the lower branches of the vegetative system while increasing frequency and power of these ‘waves’, until your Ka shell becomes dense and uniform. It is important to achieve real physical feelings, so it will not be only your imagination or hallucination.

“If you do this meditation systematically, it will become for you a very effective aid in restoring your health and energy you have spent. You should do it at least twice per day, in the morning and in the evening. Also, it’s recommended to do it after visiting public places with high density of people, especially where material values dominate. These are markets, stores, public transport, places of mass events etc. Why? Because when a man is in the crowd, he constantly ’touches’ extraneous fields and others’ Ka. He does not only himself interferes private space of other people, the so called ‘Ka territory’, but he himself also becomes a subject to attack from other people, who don’t even realize it. Naturally, when such a contact happens and fields interact, especially in the places where material values are prior, it violates normal work of Ka and thus causes malfunction of the body. For example, a person goes to a market in a cheerful mood, but returns exhausted as if all his energy was ‘taken away’. Later he has headaches and breakdown. This is the result of interaction with others’ Ka. In order to restore body’s strength and normal work capacity individual’s Ka must be restored. This can be done either by natural self-regulation, that is, during night rest, or by more effective artificial way – during this meditation.”

“It’s quite interesting,” Nikolai Andreevich said. “May we try this meditation right now?”

“If you have such a desire, you are welcome!”

“Do we have have such a desire?” Eugene asked, surprised. “Sensei, it’s needless to ask such questions! I can’t wait to start it!”

Our entire group gladly supported the idea of Nikolai Andreevich. We sat into lotus position and started to do the meditation under Sensei’s guidance. At the beginning, I started to imagine how my imaginary wave lifts from the depth of pelvis up to the backbone. However, in reality, I felt nothing. But, because Sensei made an emphasis that the meditation must be clearly felt, I purposefully started to evoke a feeling of, as Sensei described, ‘some kind of light discharge of the ‘electric current’ inside the pelvis’. However, all my attempts were in vain again. At this time, Sensei said that those who don’t succeed should increase their concentration at that place. I did so and after few ineffective attempts I finally succeeded!

In the depth of my pelvis I felt a light tension. By the power of my will and muscles, I started to move this feeling of tension and excitement upwards. But, this small wave only somehow reached the coccyx and faded. I increased my concentration. Second time, I was creating the new wave of excitement more persistently. The results were much better, however, the feelings quickly vanished away. But, when I was trying the third time, I suddenly remembered, that during one of our previous spiritual lessons, we had been doing a meditation for the awakening of ‘Kuandalini snake’. So, the next wave I tried to lift with the same enthusiasm. And this wave moved up to the ‘thousand-petaled lotus’ so clearly that I physically, even with my skin, felt ‘shiver’ it left on its way. It was such a delightful feeling, as if some kind of Gate has opened! From the next wave, this ‘shiver’ spread all over my body, including legs and stomach. That is, the area of these physical feelings became larger. And, when this wave reached the head, I felt such a peaceful state of some kind of pleasure and drowse, that it caused me to relax even more and to plunge into a meditative state even deeper. And, at this moment, first time in my life, I suddenly felt my aura! And though I felt it only partly, anyway, I experienced the feeling of some kind of overall density and light pressure.

I continued to lift up the waves and spread them even more over my Ka. And, maybe because of the success I finally achieved, maybe because of such a pleasant, peaceful, and safe state, but I enjoyed evoking these waves and spreading them over my external Ka so much, that I did not have any desire to leave this state and finish the meditation. But, as it’s said, I had to. Nevertheless, even when I finished the meditation with all our group, this state of peace has not fully disappeared but rather changed into some feeling. It was so good, so great and so inspiring, that I, frankly, even lack words to describe it! Simply wonderful!

“That was cool!” Victor was first to share his impressions after this meditation.

“Aha!” Eugene echoed. “I feel as if my batteries were recharged!”

“Or rather as if they supplied us with big amount of electrical energy,” Nikolai Andreevich expressed his opinion. “It’s very interesting. I really feel as if I had a good rest…” And already addressing to Sensei he added, “I found it interesting that I immediately felt some gaps and nonhomogenicity of my field. And right after a few of such exercices with parasympathetic ganglion I noticed homogenicity and general excitation. As if my magnetic field intensified or how it is called… And what stroke me also was the fact that my consciousness began to fade out along with the general excitation. I felt so comfortable! It’s so stunning but I feel as if I became fifteen years younger!”

Eugene turned to him with impatience, “No wonder, doctor, that you feel rested and younger after almost a week of rest on the sea coast together with a company of young people.”

All of us laughed together with Nikolai Andreevich, “It’s too early for you to consider me to be a pensioner,” the doctor uttered with a smile. “I’m not that old!...”

Eugene immediately asked Sensei, “Does this meditation have any by-side effects by chance?”

The seniour guys roared with laughter even more together with Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich.

“That’s alright,” Volodya answered Eugene in a low voice. “I also feel so!”

“It’s clear now that the by-side effects declare themselves only selectively at those who are older than 30 years,” Eugene made his conclusions.

His words caused everybody laugh.

“Well, but if to speak seriously,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with curiosity addressing Sensei. “Does this effect of brain work appear only in the state of meditation?”

“Of course,” Sensei answered. “Both psychics and energy function differently in meditation than in the normal state. Namely in this half-dozing state of meditation (note that it’s not a hypnosis, nor an auto-suggestion or any other state, I emphasize it again, it’s meditation) this effect of Ka manifestation appear, that means that ancient brain structures get excited with a certain energy through the inhibition of cerebral cortex (young structures of the brain). It’s the same as if you open a door to the control panel of your Ka with a key of the unknown origin.”

“It’s interesting,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered. “Since despite I know a lot of scientific information on meditation studies, even of that very sleep, I haven’t come across such a striking effect anywhere.” And after thinking for a while he added, “Although… I have found something distantly similar about the sleep in the writings of Pavlov. Do you remember his works on therapeutic…”

Harldy Nikolai Andreevich finished a sentence, Sensei nodded and continued his thought, “and protective inhibition. Of course, I remember. Ivan Petrovich Pavlov was an outstanding physiologist, and he came quite close to understanding the importance of certain physiological processes in the cerebral cortex for people, in particular of the sleep. And by the way he successfully cured with the sleep method different psychic diseases, including epilepsy. However he used traditional methods. But if he knew that time about such possibilities of control over the human body, he would advance in his researches much further.

“What is the main sense in it? The sleep is needed by a man in order to restore and balance namely his energy structure. Since our everyday life is a constant information, excitation, contacts to other people, animals etc. All of it effects in a certain way energy structures of a man. During the sleep when the body has a rest, they restore themselves, that is there happens something like a ‘recharge of accumulator’. That’s why the process of sleep is so important and it’s not recommended to decrease the time devoted to the nornal rest of the body.

“However, if during the sleep the body is ‘automatically’ recharged, this meditation leads to artificial, that is ‘manual’ recharge which can be regulated by the man himself. Moreover this ‘manula’ recharge is much more effective since it uses not reserve forces of the body but external sources.”

“External sources? What kind of sources are they?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“Hem,” Sensei smiled. “Those ones which are not known yet. Modern people use electicity without knowing for sure what it is in reality, so the same way these energies are used during thousands of years in meditations, without knowing what they are. And note it, it doesn’t hamper self-improvement.”

“But still,” Nikolai Andreevich insisted.

“’But still’ I will tell you one day, it’s a too time-consuming topic.” Nikolai Andreevich nodded with satisfied air as he got what he wanted and Sensei went on telling. “So, unlike automatical recharge from your own reserves, you have a possibility here to recharge manually from alternative external sources. Therefore this meditation enables quick and effective restoration of Ka, stabilization of a good and strong biofield. And that, in its turn, means strong health and good immunity… Since any pathogens like bacteria, viruses are also living organisms which have their polarity and function at certain frequency. But if you have a stong energy field, foreign energy will not penetrate through this powerful barrier. And there is nothing extraordinary. These are just laws of… let’s say it so, of the profound physics.

Moreover, this meditation is very useful and effective when curing different diseases. In fact, it’s universal. To say it in terms of medicine, there almost no contra-indications to its use. Since it restores first of all the immunity and internal reserves of the organism as it influences its chemical structure through the energy. The main thing is the accurate concentration on meditation, materialization of feelings and regular practice. Everything is simple.”

“Does it help at posttraumatic diseases?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“Sure. It helps both at chronical and posttraumatic diseases. And it’s quite effective at infantile cerebral paralysis. It also helps well at hypertension, hypotonia, enables effective restoration of the body after strokes, infarctions, as vessels become to function normally. However the most important is that it restores well the immunity, relieves a stress and recreates. I would recommend it in particular not only for those who have some diseases but also for those who treat diseases, the physicians,” Sensei said addressing to Nikolai Andreevich, “That is to people who contact often patients. When a man is sick, his Ka is distorted. Unwillingly he distorts Ka of healthy man. That’s why the timely prophylaxis of Ka will be quite useful. As Nikolai Ivanovich Pirogov used to say, ‘It’s easier to prevent a disease than to cure it’.”

“On one side it’s really so. For example, I don’t have any slight doubts as to this knowledge. But how can I explain to my sceptical colleagues?”

“But you haven’t always been like that, without ‘any slight doubts’,” Sensei remarked with a smile. “You just have already a practical experience with that, whereas the other people don’t have any. We can understand them. Since today ‘bioenergy’ is so discredited by different charlatans and ’sham’ sensitives that when you simply mention about it, it causes physicians’ laugh and distrust. But in fact most of people get it all wrong. That’s why some of them suffer from lack of knowledge, the others from illusion that they know everything in this life.”

“That’s also true,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed with him.

* * *

“Well, we digressed a little from our topic,” Sensei remarked and continued again his amazing story about Imhotep. “So, Imhotep gave first to his friends-disciples the most elementary primary knowledge and spiritual practices. The base of the Imhotep’s Teaching was first of all the victory of a human over his own fear of death of his physical body. When a human frees himself from this fear, he becomes inner free. And nothing in this world could refrain him from spiritual way and genuine service to God, confirmed by thoughts, words, deeds. That’s why Imhotep paid much attention namely to this primary base and didn’t give to people more serious practices until they became stronger in their wishes and strivings and won their own Animal fear of death.

“It’s both simple and difficult at the same time to win the fear of death. Why? Because Ariman’s task is to impose a thought on people that the ‘only real’ life is now and here. What is going on further is veiled in obscurity. That’s why Ariman’s mates propagandize that life is given to you only once and you have to enjoy this ‘infinity’ of life at full material extent. That is they immerse the consciousness of a human into illusion of relative ‘eternity’ of his material life. Therefore people believe with certainty that they have both tomorrow, and after-tomorrow, and one year and thirty years. They make plans for their nearest and far future and decide how many material tasks they have to do during that time. But when a human faces suddenly the death of some other man, especially his close relative, it scares him well. How come? The last one lived well, was healthy and wasn’t too old, but now he is dead and even didn’t manage to do anything valuable in his life! Unwillingly the man begins to be awakened and understands how illusive and transient his life is. Since people cry at funeral mainly not for the dead ones. They cry because of their own fear before their death, because they realize the inevitability of this event, that sooner or later they will need to die. However, some time passes after the funeral and the human forgets about this ‘inevitability’ and again falls into illusion of his ‘eternal, the only and unique’ material life. Since all the Arimanian system of values surrounding a human serves exactly to maintain this illusion.

“Though in reality the time is quite transient. And nobody knows what the destiny prepared for him in a minute on the nearest turn of his life path. The mankind may achieve big success in technologies and medicine to that extent that it will be able to prolong human life time. But it will not change the main point. Since nobody will be able to predetermine the plans of the One who breathed in this life into a human.

Therefore Imhotep taught that everybody should be always ready to his death here and now. Since many people who start their spiritual path make the same mistake (both that time and now), due to their everyday usual way of thinking they postpone the factor of their physical death for indefinite ‘later’; which, as they hope secretly, will never happen to them. They imagine even their spiritual liberation as a perspective to continue their bodily life because they don’t understand what is soul and associate their personality only with their physical body. Although their body is just a mortal shell for immortal soul, the genuine Personality of a human. That’s why despite these people seem to strive to spirituality, their Animal nature becomes terribly panic-stricken with slightest physical disease or material strait. Why? Because their consciousness is still actually fully dominated by the Animal nature which manipulates them.”

“But what can I do so that it would not manipulate me?” Ruslan asked.

“First of all, put your thoughts to order. Go along spiritual way, transform yourself to the better and not just wish this process and dream of it, without doing anything at all. And the most important is to realize the fact that from the moment of birth your body is already doomed to death, since everything is finite in the material world. While in this world, a human can’t be ‘free’ in the meaning of ordinary people. Why? Because whatever social level he reaches in the society, however much material wealth he would have, he will always stay dependent and vulnerable to anything starting from a microbe and ending with global natural disasters, since he is just a mortal man.

“And only by liberating his Spiritual nature a human can gain the genuine freedom and go beyond the boundary of this material world. Since all this world is illusory. Movement and life in it is similar to a butterfly which is born and dies within one day. Though it seems to the very butterfly that it lives long life and it has a lot of time ahead. Everything has its end in the material world. Even the Universe has its boundary because it is in fact an illusion. And any illusion can’t be endless. The illusive world has always its boundaries.

“So, when a human realizes that this particle of eternity, his soul, is he the genuine and his life is really endless and that there is the eternity beyond this boundary and that he has a chance to enter it freeing from this material prison, then he begins to be awakened, to realize this reality without illusions. Then he starts understanding that all values of this world are nothing. However health or material goods you have it’s only a one-moment mirage. And that this life is far from being a paradise. Because for you to live here, you have always to take care about your matter which needs to breathe, to eat, to satisfy its everyday needs, moreover which gets sick, depends on climatic factors, different magnetic, physical fields, on that very Moon, Sun, on life activities of other beings etc. Is that a life indeed? It’s a struggle for existance, wasting forces in vain for a short illusory instant. Including those valuable forces which might have been spent for liberation of the soul from these circles of the ‘hell’.”

“As far as I understood, a human realizes the division of the ‘butterfly from the cocoon’ happens after he loses the fear before the death?” Nikolai Andreevich specified.

“Yes,” Sensei nodded. “And he realizes the reality of this life.”

“In order to realize the reality of this life you need some alternative comparison and experience of another life. But it seems, you can’t gain it until you free from this life.”

“But nevertheless the butterfly which ripened in the cocoon, even without an experience of flights, breaks through the cocoon and tries to fly up since the flight instinct is laid in it on the genetic level. The same way a human by doing spiritual practices is led more by the knowledge of his soul rather than by the conscious experience of his present life and doesn’t wait unless the cocoon will open itself, he breaks through this material cocoon by his striving and experience of spiritual practices.”

“Hem, that’s also true,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully.

“That’s why Imhotep waited patiently until a person will practice enough time and will ripen in his mind. And only after that when he saw that a human stands firm on the spiritual way, only then he entrusted more serious spiritual practices. As a result of such conscious spiritual development of people he got such a strong kernel of closest disciples who worked wonders in people’s opinion… However nothing extraordinary was in their deeds in fact. Since all of that was just a manifestation of indirect result of the spiritual development… So, finally he got such a strong kernel of disciples that Imhotep managed with their help not only to implement global projects but also popularize this spiritual world view among people. People were attracted by his teaching because they felt that it’s genuine. Priests had nothing else to do but to take it into consideration and to add their concepts with it…”

“Aha, they didn’t want to die from hunger,” Eugene added with irony.

The guys smiled and Sensei went on telling further.

“The Teaching of Imhotep became so popular that the Archons clutched their head in despair. Since people stopped fearing this life, their fears concerning earthly existance disappeared and they really strived to genuine spiritual way. The Archons needed to do everything in their power in order to prevent this world view getting spread around the world.

“Nevertheless, this Teaching of Imhotep lasted for more than two hundred years until the Archons found the ways to destroy all this structure by replacing ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ of Imhotep by their organization of ‘Freemasons’ of Ariman.”

“More than two hundred years?” Nikolai Andreevich asked puzzled. “But wait, if Djoser was a ruler of the third dynasty, then… It covers the period of the IVth dynasty, the time when three great pyramids of Giza were built for the pharaohs Cheops, Khefren and Mikerin!”

“Right you are, the pharaohs of Khufu, Khaef-ra and Men-kau-ra,” Sensei nodded with satisfied air. “And by the way, namely these pyramids were built according to the drafts of Imhotep by his disciples in compliance with exact coordinates on the ‘star map’. And as I have already said, the Great Sphynx was the main guiding line for this.”

“Does it mean that the truncated Djoser’s pyramid and three pointed great pyramids in Giza are that very pyramids?”

“Yes, these are some of the ‘genuine pyramids’ called so in the world of people of Knowledge.”

“Are there also the ‘false’ ones?” Kostya asked.

“Yes, there are plenty of them. There were always enough of imitators,” Sensei said. “So before telling you the genuine history of the organization of ‘Freemasons’ and which troubles they caused in the history of mankind, I would like to sharpen your attention at one more substantial point, which methods the Archons use in order to destroy organizations or even the whole countries which are not under their control and how they manipulate people. Ancient Egypt is a typical example for that.

“Due to Imhotep Egypt became a strong prosperous country. Economy was at high level. People were mainly wealthy. Education became available to all that’s why Egyptians were quite intellectually developed. Due to established religious world-views which strongly stimulated in people a desire to develop their moral qualities, to be good in this world and not to fear death, high ethical principles became to dominate in the society.

“In such conditions unfavourable for the Archons it was quite difficult to destroy this strong centralized state for the sake of destruction of ideology of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ of Imhotep. Therefore in order to ruin this country the Archons began to stimulate external aggression towards Egypt. In particular, they initiated and provoked military invasion of Asian hordes in the North of Egypt, in the region of Delta; in the South Egyptians again got problems with Nubians; different competitors ‘suddenly; appeared on the Sinai peninsula who also claimed to possess mineral deposits mined by Egyptians. All of that happened as if ‘occasionally’. However, Snofru who was quite a talented man, the first pharaoh of the IV dynasty, introduced order so brilliantly in these external issues that the Archons had to quickly change tactics for their actions.

As the Archons were unable to weaken strong centralized power and destroy the strong state by external factors, they decided to organize there a religious revolution. Since religion had much bigger importance for people in those times than just a politics and the main electorate was bound to it. They launched their ‘preparatory bombardment’ not from somewhere but from Heliopolis, the capital of the thirteenth nome and the ancient cultural centre of Egypt. In its time it was one of the leading religious cetres and during the times of Imhotep it was second by its significance after the leading theological concepts of the state capital, Memphis. The Archons played on two factors: popularity of this cultural centre among people and greediness to riches and power of some highly ranked priests and aristocrats of this city.”

“Oh, these are well-known political factors in our world,” Nikolai Andreevich smiled. “It seems that the Archons touched many a time these strings of the Animal nature.”

“To be sure!” Sensei grinned. “So many of these plotters had Asian origin and were followers of the Sun cult (Egyptian Ra) which had something in common with similar Asian cult of sun-worshippers. The Archons staked on them and promised to bring them to highest power in this country and to make their religious concept dominant. First they created a small secret organization with a limited circle of highly ranked plotters supported by the Archons. And later this organization was transformed into the secret soceity of ‘Freemasons’ which consisted only men who had certain influence at the state level.

“The Archons actively stimulated the process of religious split of the society into two parts with help of various incentives and support of this organization. And already in the times of the pharaoh Khufu (the Greek form of the name is Cheops), the one who has built one of the great pyramids… And Khufu like the previous pharaoh Snofru and the next one Khafra (Kha’ef-ra or the Greek name Khefren) was a member of the kernel of the organization ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ founded by Imhotep. One of the main goals and tasks of these people was to realize the plan of pyramid building according to the ‘star map’ left by Imhotep together with similar drafts of building…

“So, already in the times of Khufu the priests incited by the Archons who were members of the Archonian secret society undertook an attempt to launch national unrest. They preached in their temples that human rights are infringed in this state, that many citizens suffer from crying injustice (and before these speaches the Archons, as a rule, intentionally provoked such ‘crying cases of injustice’). In the end of boosting this apotheosis they called for the Archons’ slogan which smoothly worked at all times, ‘Freedom and Justice!”. However in reality they meant with it of course not the real improvement of people’s life but some ‘freedom’ and ‘justice’ for some quite rich and mighty citizens. But ordinary people believed that their ‘pastors’ cared about their ‘freedom’ and sharpened (with help of these priests) feeling of ‘justice’. That’s why they followed them and assumed that they protect their own interests and interests of the people ‘cheated’ by the government without even thinking what are the ‘roots’ of this story.

“However being aware of schemes and intrigues of the Archons pharaoh Khufu firmly nipped in the bud all the so called ‘national unrests’ and in fact organized riots by the ‘priests-shepherds’ instructed by the Archons who guided their herds on the long lead of the Archons. Khufu just blocked the roads leading to the temples of these Archonian henchmen. And people who were left without their ‘shepherds’ stood for a while on these roads in front of the pharaoh’s guards, sweated in the full blaze of the sun, spitted at all of that and went home to their everyday peaceful activities, or to the neighbour temples to ‘pray’ as usual. And the very ‘priests-shepherds’ together with some aristocrats who ‘sympathized’ them were sent by the pharaoh to the Sinai peninsula to quarry stone in the quarry of the Arabian mountains, so to say to extirpate all their ‘idle thoughts’. The others were sent to load and unload ships. The working labour was always needed in the prosperious state! This exile was worse than death for the priests and aristocrats who have never raised a finger in their life. But then peace and order reigned again for some time in the state, and everybody began to be occupied with his own matters.

“The most ridiculous thing is that much time later, in many centuries (!) after these events some Egyptian priests-sun-worshippers complained with resentment to the Greek historian Heredotus who visited Egypt in the Vth century b.c. that this pharaoh (Khufu) ‘tyrannized his people’, how he ‘blocked the roads to all the temples and prohibited to respectable Egyptians to make sacrifice’, how he ‘made them work for himself like slaves’. And in general they described him in the most black colours as a despot, a tyrant and worst man who ‘was a terrible profligate’. That’s how the priests remembered well that voyage to the Sinai peninsula and physical work together with common people! Even the offsprings of those priests recalled it with horror!”

The guys laughed and Eugene said, “Well, to work with a crow-bar is not to wag their tongue!”

“That’s true,” Volodya agreed.

“I was so surprised to know that this pharaoh who built the Great pyramid was called a tyrant even in the school text books,” Victor grinned. “But really the modern history was written based on the records by historian Herodotus! And he wrote down what he heard from those priests and not what had really happened.”

“Exactly,” Sensei confirmed and went on. “So when they made people of the Archons to lose interest in this kind of destabilization in the state, the Archons switched to another, more methodical and systematic tactics. Using glory and popular rumours among common people about unusual wonders worked by disciples of Imhotep, mysterious society of ‘Freemasons’, about incredible heights they reach in their spiritual development and using secrecy of the genuine information hidden from public, the Archons built a renewed religious concept based on the most popular rumours and added it with the ancient Heliopolis religion of sun-worshipping. They have not only added it but changed it in their own way.

“In fact they misappropriated all the glory of achievements of Imhotep’s disciples. As a result the common people got quite an attractive religion which at the same time met the requirements of the Archons. I will tell you more details about this substitution so that you would understand and know what is going on in fact in the world on whims of the Archons.

“What was the main point? Ethic values prevailed in the traditional religion of Ancient Egypt (as you remember, its centre was located in Memphis at the times of Imhotep). That is any ordinary man knew in the form acceptable for his mind that this life is transient, that the body is mortal, that there is a soul and its energy surrounding (those Ka shells etc.). In certain sense he was aware of the processes of reincarnation if to say it in modern language. Just an ancient Egyptian understood it as a transition to paradise fields or as a journey of his soul in different hour zones of Duat and coming back with time to the first hour zone from where it got to other lives. People didn’t have fear of death, they died with belief and prayed so, ‘Osiris, I will be born and rise’, ‘I will live like Osiris. He didn’t disappear when he died and I will not disappear after I die’.”

“Oh, it is similar to what Christians say today about Jesus Christ,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked. “I believe in Him and I will rise!”

Sensei nodded and continued. “That is, the man when living here in this world tried to deserve with his good righteous life (and in fact by taming his Animal nature and development of his Spiritual nature) better conditions of living in his next life. And in fact it happened so, just the processes of reincarnation run a little bit differently than people imagine it. But it’s not that important. The main thing is how a human turns during his life to Human! At times of Imhotep and his disciples this spiritual striving was maximally popularized.

“What have the Archons’ priests done? By creating first their secret religious teaching they turned in fact everything inside out very skillfully and bound life aspiration of a human not to his Spiritual but to his Animal nature. Since the new religion in Egypt was mainly formed by emigrants from Asia (where the Archons had already strong centres in Mesopotamia), its bigger part consisted of magic but not ethical believes. They have done so that the after-death future of a man depended not on his righteous behaviour during his life but on his knowledge of magic formulas, thoroughness and observance of religious rites complicated by them. These magic formulas were known of course only to the ‘chosen’ priests. A man had to serve them loyally and for a long time before they reveal to him some of these ‘empty trifles’. Later when this concept was implemented for the masses, the priests turned this religion into a quite profitable enterprise enriching them and trading with alleged magic formulas. To make it even more attractive for their ‘buyers’ the priests supplemented their concept of the after-death paradise with popular rumours among people about spiritual achievements of Imhotep’s disciples.”

“Which ones, for example?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“For example, there were rumours that some of spiritually strong disciples of Imhotep didn’t die like ordinary mortal people but turned after their death into shining spirits, as one would say it today ‘they joined the God’s Host’, and according to the concept of ancient Egytians they accompanied their God in his journey in the dangerous night. That they became united with God but at the same time they didn’t lose their individuality. That they deserved the eternal life in the kingdom of Light by their temporary life. It was so in principle though not in such a fairy-tale form as it was rumoured by people.

“So, what the priests of the Archons have done? They have written in their concept that if a man believes and professes their religion and not any other religious concept of Egypt, any of their believers will become a chosen one among the dead ones after his death. After his death he will be transformed into a shining spirit and will accompany god Ra in his voyage along Duat. But his happy existance in the after-death world depends exclusively on the formula he can purchase from priests during his life which will let him reach one or another hour zone in the after-death world.”

“Well,” Volodya grinned. “It’s not a small business with water, so to say a small trickery, it’s a serious business on trading air…”

“Air-trickery!” Eugene hurried on to express his definition.

After that the group just rolled with laughter. And when everybody calmed down, Sensei continued, “As always there was used a traditional political formula of the Archons, those who are not with us are against us. Human enemies of Ra were declared all who didn’t worship his on Earth. These people were doomed by priests to suffer in the ‘lakes of eternal fire’!”

“You know, it’s so similar to many religious sects of the present!” Nikolai Andreevich remarked.

“And what have you thought?! People see only the top but they don’t see the bottom. And if you dig deeper you can notice that its root is of Archonian origin. Though an attentive person will notice mould still on the leaves, without deepening into the underground part of the plant.”

“That’s true,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed.

“It turns out that this myth about the ‘lakes of eternal fire’ was born still at that time?” Kostya got surprised.

“According to the concepts of those times corrected by priests,” Sensei answered him. “Since the religion of Ra sun-worshippers became dominant later in Egypt, Copts ‘heredited’ the respective views. In their view the hell was inhabited by demons with snake heads, lions, crocodiles who pulled out a soul from the body of the doomed human and stabbed it with great savageness, cut it, plunged arrows into its ‘sides’ and whipped it to the river of fire and threw it there. After that a suffering soul, under their views, was thrown into the external darkness and chattered with ‘teeth’ from shrilling cold. But despite these tortures it didn’t end its existance and got in some time to the first hour zone of Duat.”

“And I was wondering what are the roots of such ’violence’ in horror films?!” Eugene uttered with a smile.

“You see, even a soul is bound in these views to the notion of a body, it’s pictured with ‘ribs’, ‘teeth’. They tied up so many human fears with it!” Sensei drew our attention. “So, first of all this renewed religious concept was tested by the Archons’ priets on the rest of their secret organization. And it was successful. New people began to get interested in it, they joined this organization because they have thought that these are those famous ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’. Then these new priests of Ra became more active and began to convert secretly mighty aristocracy from different nomes to this new religion coming closer to members of the pharaoh’s family. Many people who looked for the society of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ began to get to the society of ‘Freemasons’, under the influence of the renewed cult of Ra. The cult of Ra began to gain popularity. Due to their cunning political manoeuvres these priests obtained a formal acknowledgement of their religion during the reign of the next pharaoh Khafra, imposing a title of ‘son of Sun’ to the pharaoh and spreading their influence to other cults.

“One should mention that the pharaoh Khafra was a quite strong and energetical man, as I have already said, he was also a member of the kernel of the organization of ‘Freemasons’. By the way, one could find signs of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ even in his sculture which remained till our days (the diorite sculpture). They are a falcon behind the back of the pharaoh which protects his head with the wings, the throne of the pharaoh floriated with lotus, as well as lion’s paws and heads. All these signs are not just, as they consider it today, ‘decorations and symbols of king’s power’. They point out to concrete significant places for ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ and some signs of people of Knowledge from the past.

“The most furious confrontation with the Archons fell to Khafra’s lot. He has done all his best in order to stop their reviving activities. Therefore after his death priests-sun-worshippers ascribed him to the pharaohs who were allegedly said to be ’hated’ by people and from whom ‘the gods turned away’. Khufu and Khafra have done so much in order not to let the Archons to come to power and to protect their country and people from these Destructors that even after their death the Archons’ priests tried to do all their best to spoil the memory about them. They even forced people to call the pyramids of these pharaohs not by their names but after the shepherd Filistis who tended a herd near them.

“When pharaoh Menkaura (the Greek name Mycerinus) came to power, the priests left the ‘warmest records’ of him for descendants and called him as a ‘just monarch’ who ‘eased the burden’, ‘not only heard to complaints at clerks but was always ready to eliminate injustice’. He ‘allowed to open temples so that people were able to offer up to gods’. Though in fact this man who was a melancholic person was already dependant on the priests of Ra. His daughter was married to a high ranking official who was a member of the secret society of ‘Freemasons’ and correspondingly became later a priest of ‘three obelisks’ erected in honour of Ra. Later the priests made so that the pharaoh’s daughter died suddenly. Being despondent by the loss of his beloved daughter, the pharaoh became even more dependent on the priests of ‘Freemasons’ who manipulated him. ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ who were left in power has had a difficult time when this pharaoh lived, it concerned also the issue of building of the third pyramid from the Orion belt. Nevertheless they managed to finish this building.

“When pharaoh Menkaura was in power the priests of the Archons were preparing thoroughly to takeover the power. However, the core of Imhotep’s disciples was still strong enough and resisted them in all possible ways. Therefore after the pharaoh’s death the Archons did their best to bring to power influential people from Heliopolis headed by the chief priest Ra (Userkafa) who belonged to the secret society of ‘Freemasons’. They gave birth to the fifth dynasty and sharply cut off the access to the throne by representatives of the IVth dynasty. Namely these people organised a religious revolution in this state by giving the Archons a full-power access to this country.

“I would like to draw your attention to the fact in which way the Archons bring a country to the disunity, split it to small parts and lead it later to collapse. It’s their favorite method of actions. Remember about it and look at the world events with open eyes but not through that distorted prism which the modern Archons try to impose on you. Before the religious revolution when the priests from Heliopolis took the throne, they were not able to impose their power in the country in a quite open way, since the faction in Memphis was still quite powerful. In order to strengthen their power they made a compromise and appointed the supreme priest of god Ptah from Memphis faction as a vizier. However meanwhile they propagated actively their religious views simplified and adapted for common people. That is, in fact they intensively disparted the country making people join this religious and political dispute and defend the ‘opinion’ imposed on them. Make note, not a personal view of a man about the on-going event but a ’view’ imposed by priests and who made him defend it as his own one.

“Besides, the rulers of the nomes and noble aristocrats received extended administrative fullpowers: some of them as a reward for taking part in this political coup, the others as a bribe for further support of political force of the Archons. What was a result of this policy by the Archons directed to collapse of the state? It led to the rise of might of local governors. With help of the Archons they turned into local mini-kings and pharaohs. In its turn, it caused decentralization of power in Egypt. First of all, common people were hard hit by it, since instead of former centralized management the distribution of water began to depend on the will of local aristocrats who were occupied by their own enrichment.”

Stas smiled at that and uttered, “Do you remember the phrase from the film ‘The brilliant arm’, ‘What will happen if they stop buying lottery-tickets?’ ‘If they stop buying lottery-tickets, we will cut off the gas’”.

The guys laughed.

“That’s true. It happened so at that time, ‘Those who buy our tickets will receive a water-tower’” Sensei quoted another famous phrase from this popular film. “Joking aside, water was the most important issue for people at that time, like gas, oil and electricity nowadays. The one who controlled this resource, imposed his policy… So, the court life of aristocrats was again artificially absorbed in total luxury and pleasure instead of real deeds of governing the state. Carrying on intrigues became a fashionable pastime. Meanwhile priests of the Archons made radical revolutionary changes in the very leading religion for masses, they were directed to subtle substitution of people’s world-view towards stimulation of the Animal nature and domination of material values in their life. Now I would like to draw your attention how they used ancient popular names of gods and misinterpreted the very knowledge.

“In earlier times Ra was worshipped in Heliopolis as a god of ‘daylight’ sun. Before the Archons’ priests used for their service Ra, the god of midday sun, people worshipped in Heliopolis Atum, the god of evening sun and the creator of the world. However, the most interesting thing is that Atum is a later alteration of the name of goddess Atama who according to ancient legends showed herself as a hill originated from primeval waters of Nun (water chaos from which everything appeared). A lotus flower blossomed out on this hill and bright light illumined the the darkness. It was namely goddess Atama who played the main role in keeping the world order. The all-seeing Eye knowing about everything in the world glared on her crown which consisted from petals of lotus. That very Eye which according to the altered legend in the style of patriarchal motives was ascribed to the Atum’s arm, goddes Iusaaset (her sacral tree was acacia, the tree of ‘life and death’).

“They began to identify this goddess with Hathor, the goddess of sky (literally, ‘the house of Horus’) who was worshipped as a sky cow who bore the sun. This Eye was placed in her forehead. Then she was made to the daughter of Ra. And later they sticked the Eye to the crown of Ra. So, everything was as usual. So, remember this primeval legend about goddess Atama. Later you will compare it with other facts and will understand something.

“Well, in addition to this information… I will draw your attention to the following issue in ancient legends. As you remember, Ptah was the supreme god in Memphis. In principle, this character appeared as a protytype of a Bodhisattva who lived once among people and was known under the name of Ptah, that is it was a person who really existed and brought knowledge to people, as they say in legends about him, ‘he was a truth-revealer and taught people to live honestly and well’. Even the way he was depicted in clothes tightly covering his body (except for hands) with the crozier ‘uas’ is an echo of those times. But it’s all not important. Later Ptah was deified and worshipped as a supreme god. It’s interesting that people preserved till our days a quite interesting legend. It tells how Ptah (who was regarded as god-creator of this world) begot other gods. ‘A thought of Atum (first creature of Ptah) appeared in the heart of Ptah, and the name ‘Atum’ appeared on his tongue. As soon as he pronounced this word, Atum was born from the primeval chaos.’ Remember it and compare it later.”

“What kind of knowledge is that?” Kostya shrugged his shoulders perplexedly. “It sounds like any other legend.”

“Be patient, my friend,” Sensei uttered with a smile. “There is time for everything.” And he continued to tell. “According to Memphis legend, Ptah created earth, sky, people and animals in the beginning of times with the help of eight assistants Khnums (‘modellers’). According to Heliopolis concept all these functions were transmitted from Atum to Ra. Besides they included Semitic god Seth to these nine gods and ascribed to him the rescue of Ra from the gigantic serpent Apop who embodied darkness and evil. The new religion of the Ra cult was forcedly imposed on people and was accepted mainly only by court circle and natives of Asia. Moreover under the pretence of introducing of complicated religious ceremonies of the new religion and respective increase in number of its ministers the Archon’s people intensively built up in fact the army of their priests. For instance, when the Ra cult became a leading one, there were already more than twelve thousand priests in Heliopolis.”

“Wow,” Volodya grinned. “Not a bad staff!”

“You see, it a true political party with devoted electorate,” Sensei added with irony. “Besides, along with all these changes they actively began to alter the history of the previous two hundred years when due to Imhotep people were going in civilized way towards spiritual growth. The history has been rewritten anew. The priests destroyed valuable scrolls of the past, especially written by spiritually mature persons. The other scrolls which texts were quite known and popular among common people in the form of sayings, and aphorisms were simply altered in their own manner. The originals were destroyed and common people were given already modified copies with quotations which reoriented people to more material world view on the background of generally accepted moral teachings left by priests. These new teachings were mainly prepared for the new generation. The priests forced disciples in schools, especially those which were located on the territory of temples, to copy in written and to learn by heart these generally accepted moral sayings. This practice existed in the times of Imhotep, but it more spiritually directed.

“This Archon’s hysteria on destruction of historical writings left by followers of Imhotep’s teaching reached the point that they began to withdraw bodies-mummies of people (including the noble and famous ones) whom the Archons knew to be once members of the ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ society. This mummies were not only withdrawn but torn to pieces and eliminated. All of that was presented as ‘people’s wrath’ though common people didn’t have to do anything with that. It was done by specially appointed priests who were ordered to look for the texts of secret knowledge, writings from Imhotep’s teaching which were supposedly hidden in those very mummies of that people since the Archons were scared very much that this knowledge might leak out occasionally again among people.”

“Well, Imhotep seems to have frighten them seriously by his activities!” Victor said.

“Surely,” Sensei nodded. “It’s a quite serious thing to destroy the illusion of this world and to redirect people to spiritual path bringing them out of the Archon’s control… So, what was the end of this story? After the Archons managed finally to ensure that their people stay at power in Egypt and finished all their secret work on destruction of the orgarnization of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ and Imhotep’s teaching as well as changed the state policy towards reorientation of the world view of common people, they lost their interest to Egypt. After they advanced their ‘piers’ in the form of ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’, the Archons began to make a profit out of collapse and sufferings of people.

The fifth dynasty was doomed. Noble aristocrats fought for the throne, using even most dirty political methods. Local ‘kings’ competed among them, right up to military conflicts. Priests of the nomes profited from this destabilization and began to gain in strength, propagandizing and spreading the influence of their religious cult. As a result of that the political influence of Heliopolis priests (who were just deceived by the Archons after they have realized their plans by the hands of the priests) diminished considerably. It came to serious unrests among common people and as a result of that to riots. The sixth dynasty which came to power made attempts to bring order by the politics of military aggression but it was similar to building a dam from thin twigs against the swiftly growing turbulent flow of dirt and water. The country was in the state of political instability. The end of rule of the sixth dynasty in Egypt was marked by severe famine caused by two reasons: such a policy and drastic climate changes giving rise to a range of low floods.

“After the rule of the sixth dynasty it came to the full anarchy in the country. Noble aristocrats made an attempt to form a temporary government where they would take up leading posts. However since each of them was interested only in the development of his own nome, nothing good came out of it. The seventh dynasty wasn’t able to stay at power, it had ‘seventy kings who ruled seventy days’. After that it led at all to a civil war in Egypt which splitted the former strong mighty flourishing state into small weak unprotected states ruled by dynasties of big land-owners. Thus by their active destructive activities the Archons doom the whole generations of people to many centuries of sufferings and concerns only with problems of survival in this world.”

Sensei made a pause in the discussion. We kept silence being impressed by this revealing story of Sensei about reality of this world. Victor was the first one to express his emotions, “Damn it… are these Archons eternal or what? Can’t they were stopped still at that time? Why did people keep silence? There reigned spiritual ideology for two centuries among people! How was it possible just to turn all of it upside down?”

“Right!” Volodya supported him. “Why did it happen so that people themselves allowed the Archons to come to power?! The coup was organized only by a small group of people. Where was the will of nation?”

“The will of nation?!” Sensei grinned sadly. “It’s a good question. And you can’t even imagine how much I woul like to know the answer to this question,..” Sensei thought for a while and as if talking to himself he uttered, “It seems that history doesn’t teach people at all. The external world is just a reflection of the internal one… The matter still dominates too much in people and they fear to lose it, therefore they are afraid to change their world and are satisfied with crumbs from the table of the Archons. Only the truly spiritually Free Man is able to throw down a challenge to himself… The exterior is begotten by the interior…”

Sensei kept a silence and then, as if collecting himself, he began to answer Volodya’s question.

“The Archons won’t live eternally, of course. They are just miserable twelve men who live dastard life and die like everybody. But the most pitiful is the fact that their places are not vacant. Since there were always a lot of people who wish to get into Ariman’s traps set by him for those who want to possess the ‘absolute power on this earth during their only life’. However there is no free cheese in Ariman’s mouse traps. But, well, it’s enough to talk about sad things, let’s make a break. Let’s go swimming!”

And since Sensei was the first to stand up, the other guys followed him. Though, for example, I was pretty curious to get to know what we were going to ’see everything with our own eyes.’ What unusual events are going to happen with us on this planet? Nevertheless I didn’t feel scared before these events because I believed that whatever would happen ‘there’, I will observe it from the Soviet Union, the ‘peaceful harbor’ of the powerful state, the communion of many sister nations.

* * *

Sensei with Nikolai Andreevich, Volodya, Stas and Eugene decided to swim to the long distance. And those who stayed on the shallow water wallowed, splashed and then went to their camp tents. Me and Tatyana finished all kitchen work and also proceeded to our own occupations. Tatyana went to our camp tent and I stayed on the coast under the awning to put in order my writings. Soon our five braves came back from the long distance swimming. This company left the water with laugh obviously after a joke told by Volodya. Soon Stas went to take his towel, Eugene and Volodya went to take some mineral water. And Sensei with Nikolai Andreevich moved towards the tent. They seemed to have started a discussion meanwhile, and I heard it only when they came closer.

“Well, but I can’t grasp it anyway…” Nikolai Andreevich said. “How could it happen? There were only twelve men and they caused so much trouble to the world!”

“Why do you say ‘caused’? They are still ‘causing’ them now. Let’s take for example the nearest past. What do you think about why and how such a country of the ‘Freedom’ as America was found? Or, for example, what caused the First and the Second World Wars?”

“What do you mean ‘why’?” Nicolai Andreevich was somewhat puzzled. “There were historical reasons for that, political circumstances, chance, after all. As regarding the war, the cup of patience was filled up, and the slightest pretext became the spark that ignited hostility among the politicians who embroiled their nations into these wars. Take for example the Sarajevo murder of the Archduke of Austria, heir to the Austro-Hungarian throne. It is exactly this incident that triggered the World War I.”

With a shadow of a smile Sensei uttered: “I did not expect to hear a different answer. ‘Historical reasons’, ‘political circumstances’, ‘chance’, ‘the cup of patience was filled’ – these are merely clichés of the Archons, stamped in the minds of peoples, so that no one will have a wish to get at the roots of the events that took place. The history, my dear doctor, does not chance, it gets done.”

Having said it, Sensei again settled him on his old place under the awning. Hiw words attracted not only my attention but also the seniour guys who hurried on to take their previous seats like spectators coming late to the show. Having seen this fuss on the coast the rest of the company jumped out from their tents like quick small animals from their ‘holes’ and swiftly joined the group. Meanwhile Sensei continued the dialogue with Nikolai Andreevich as if nothing happened.

““Or let’s take the United States of America. How do you think this state appeared?” asked Sensei.

Nikolai Andreevich halted a little and answered with a quite unsure voice, “As far as I know, this state was founded at the end of the 18th century during the Independence war in Nothern America. The commander-in-chief of the colonist army George Washington became the first president of the USA.”

“And do you know by which reason this war was launched and who manipulated this person in order to create this state?”

Nikolai Andreevich shook his head. Ruslan uttered with surprise and some indignation, “What do you mean under ‘who manipulated this person’? It’s the very president of the United States of America! The immune person!”

Eugene hemmed and said with a grin, “So what? He is just a man. And as far as I understood nobody has the immunity before bacilli, flies and the Archons!”

His words caused a burst of laugh of the guys.

“It’s a democracy!” Stas agreed with his friend.

“You are right,” Sensei nodded with a laugh. “So go deep into the root of the question: who planted this ‘seed’, for what goals, by whose ‘slaves and on which ’plantations’ this ‘fruit’ has been grown,” Sensei summarized and began to tell in details. “After Christopher Columbus discovered in the year of 1492 the coast of America there started an rapid process of European colonization of Nothern America. The Spaniards, the British, the Dutch, the Swedes, the French aimed at conquering new lands, a new source of indescribable enrichment. The natives were forced out and mercilessly killed. For toiling on cotton and tobacco plantation they imported masses of black people, the so called in history ‘slaves’ from Afrika.

“The organization of ‘Freemasons’ played not the last role in this struggle for new lands. However, unlike the others they acted in a more cunning way. When the countries which conquered the lands of Nothern America, while competing among themselves, divided the migrants from Europe into ‘theirs’ and ‘strangers’, ‘Freemasons’ acted in a complete different way. Through their secret lodges in these countries they freely allocated their own organizations in any colonial territory they liked, which was under control of this or that country. Not only they placed their lodges there but under the cover of ‘religion’ they formed from local inhabitants ‘their’ people (regardless of European nationality) in order to get power on this territory. Of course, it was done by ‘initiated members’ of the low ranks of masonry. All of that was ruled from Europe, or to be more precise, from England which became that time a so-to-say parent country for masons.”

“Well,” Nikolai Andreevich drawled. “The old good England. How did it manage to become their parent country?”

“Well… As usual. The Archons don’t change their methods,” Sensei added and said in a while, “Unlike ordinary people who live a short instant, the Archons plan in advance their activities for centuries. And not because these people live long. No, their life is like everybody’s else, ordinary, earthly, human. Just they have such goals and tasks of their organization. And the events in England are a typical example of their destructive activity… Alright, I will devote some more time to this topic for you to understand what are the roots of such events on earth.

“As soon as human population began to increase swiftly, the Archons started to establish numerous different organizations, secret societies, mystic movements, religious sects in order to control as many people as possible through them with an attempt to seize the major loci of the world power. One of the most influential organizations created by the Archons was a group of the richest Jews, or to be more precise the richest Judaic rabbis, who were religious and political leaders of the Jewish people, living in various countries...”

“Again these offspings of the Jewish priests,” Stas grinned.

“They see themselves as no less than the ‘messianic’ elite of Judaism and asserted that absolutely all Jews of the world showed solidarity with their aims (although in truth these were just high-sounding statements, nothing more). Besides, their real goals were far from what had been pictured to the public. It is with the help of this organization that the Archons put Great Britain under their command. They did in the following way. First of all, with the assistance of these people, actively sponsoring various separatist parties, the so-called ‘English revolution’ was plotted (starting from 1640 and ending in 1689). But in fact it was a coup d'etat with civil wars. Its goal was the dethronement of the Stuart dynasty being out of the favor of the Archons. As a result of political manipulations in 1688 the Stuarts were removed from the throne, and already in 1689 William of Orange, a man of the ‘Freemasons’, was proclaimed the king. Incidentally, in the same year this man came to power he founded the ‘Orange Order’, which in its concealed objectives corresponded to the current intentions of ‘Freemasons’ at that time. For the public, however, it was advertised as an institution firmly establishing Protestantism in the Kingdom of England. By the way, this order still exists today.

“Now then, the newly-brought-to-light king William III, according to the Archons’ plan embroiled the Kingdom of England in a most costly war with France. Not only this bloodshed caused suffering among the peoples of the two nations, but it also drastically drained financial resources of both countries, especially those of the Kingdom of England. However, it was this financial devastation that the Archons strived for. Owing to insistent initiative of William III, the English Treasury was persuaded to borrow 1.25 million Pounds Sterling from the Jewish bankers. And not just borrow this money, but because of huge government debt, it had to accept disadvantageous terms for the benefit of the Jewish bankers. As a result of such an unfavorable deal for the English there appeared the first private central bank, named the ‘Bank of England’. It was exactly this bank that, according to the enslaving terms of the England’s loan agreement, was permitted to consolidate the national debt and to raise the sum from the English people by direct taxes, lend 10 pounds in paper money for every pound of gold deposited, set the gold standard for paper money. In consequence of that this kind of banking activities brought a 50% profit on an investment by the bank of 5%. Such an open, impertinent stealing, resulted in a sixteenfold increase of the England’s national debt to the Jewish bankers over only four years. It is not enough that the English common people had to pay for it all in every sense of the word, under such a debt of the nation the Archons were now freely influencing political processes of the country as Owners of this country. Soon their people appeared on the Royal Mint as well, including not unknown to you Isaac Newton...”

“Newton?!” Victor got surprised. “Do you mean a physicist?”

“Absolutely right,” Sensei confirmed.

“And what did he need on that Royal Mint?” Ruslan asked puzzled in his turn.

“Be patient,” Sensei uttered with a smile. “I will tell you later… Here are some more facts for reflection, from the history of those times known to you, indicating the abovementioned activities of the Archons. After a sudden death of William III of Orange, when the throne was passed to Anna (being the last of the Stuarts), – who, do you think, controlled every step of the queen and actually ruled the country? Sarah Marlborough (queen’s favorite) jointly with her husband, Commander in Chief John Churchill Marlborough, who in his times was an associate of William III of Orange. And after Anna’s death who got the British throne? The Elector of Hanover George I, a German who till the very end of his life had no clue about a word in English. And who actually ruled Britain during his reign and from that time on? Seventy influential families of the British Parliament. And whose ‘candidates’ were they? The Archons’. And just what a mess they’ve done in foreign politics, including America, you may inquire on your own from the history. That's the long and the short of it.

“So, in fact, what had happened back then in the history of Europe? A common serious fraud: a small group of German princes, sponsored by the Jewish bankers under the guidance of ‘Freemasons’, dethroned the British king and placed controllable to them Hanoverians on that throne. And with the help of the latter ones not only did they embroil Great Britain in a war, providing the country with German troops, but they also considerably depleted the British treasury. But most importantly, they made Britain politically dependent from the Jewish bankers and, naturally, the Archons.

“Well, I’ll clarify one more point. The tactics of the Archons, even with all this abundance of secret societies they spawn, is rather intricate. Not only did they create these societies, but they also provoked competition among them – up to harsh opposition, gaining the most significant people over.”

“It’s like laboratory rats are set against each other for a piece of bread,” Stas remarked.

“Something like that.”

“Why did they need so many complications?” Volodya asked puzzled in a low voice.

“It was done in order to foul the trail of the Archons’ crimes, so that nobody would find out who in fact stands behind these or those events. They hounded these secret societies at each other, while with the hands of those performed what was advantageous for them. And afterwards by means of their other ‘competing’ secret societies they eliminated the ‘player’ who had served his political turn. So, in general, for the Archons this was just a game of chess over people’s lives, camouflaged with mysticism, power, and politics.

“Well, here’s an example on the issue of the competition. Representatives of four large lodges met in London on June 24th, 1717. During this meeting there was founded the English Grand Lodge, called the ‘Mother Grand Lodge of the World’ nowadays. One of its main tasks was to insure that advantageous for the Archons Hanover dynasty (the dynasty of the British kings from 1714 till 1901) remained on the throne. By the way, it was no accident that some of posterity of this royal family filled various key posts in secret societies of the ‘Freemasons’. Namely, Augustus Frederick, king George IV, king Edward VII, king George VI. All this was very favorable for the Archons, first of all, because of political influence they exerted through their ‘queens’ on the world... Now then, there were a lot of people discontented with overthrowing of the Stuarts. That is why in order to take this ‘discontented crowd’ under their control, in opposition the Archons founded another lodge, the ‘Grand Lodge of Scotland’, which upheld the Stuarts’ supporters. And they just manipulated these two systems of lodges, which owing to various provocations on the part of the Archons, grew quite inimical of one another.”

“They surely aren’t too scornful to use methods,” noticed Volodya and lamented: “Can you believe they muddle people’s brains like that?!”

“They use all means, starting from mind manipulation of a single individual and ending with world outlook processing of large groups of people.”

“A single individual?” inquired Ruslan.

Stas explained to him hastily, apparently, so that Sensei did not deviate from the topic: “Well, kings and other high-ranking folks.”

“Not only,” Sensei answered to him. “Sometimes rarely but accurately their close attention as well as manipulation is drawn to commonplace (for other people) kids of eleven-twelve years old from the lower social strata.”

“The age of vital energy awakening,” quietly noted Nicolai Andreevich, who listened to Sensei attentively.

“Perfectly true. Should the Archons endeavor to bring up closely such an individual through their organizations of ‘Freemasons’, the results at times may be rather catastrophic for the whole humanity. Take for instance such individual as Rothschild.”

“Who is Rothschild?” Victor inquired. “Never heard of him.”

“No wonder,” smiled Sensei. “He was a financial magnate of the late 18th – early 19th c., precisely the times we are speaking about. Nowadays he is spoken of as ‘the founder of influential dynasty of bankers and businessmen, proprietors of well-known international banking houses and corporations in various industries’. In different countries a legend has been popularized through mass media that this is a ‘self-made’ man, who ‘had climbed to such heights’, even holding him as an example, in a sense, for the rising generation that, say, ‘everybody has such opportunities’. Why do the Archons promote embroidered stories of their ostentatious ‘pawns’? Lest people have a curiosity to look behind the curtain and find out, who manages those ‘pawns’ and ‘queens’, to realize what is really going on in the world. And also in order to convince people that such puppeteers as the Archons do not exist, that the history depends entirely on thoughts and actions of a ‘single individual of power’.”

“And what do they gain by such secrecy?” Andrew shrugged his shoulders.

“Time, circumstances, and control over people. Remaining in a shadow is favorable for them since in the shadow their plans are implemented... Now, back to question where such individual as Rothschild appeared from and how the ‘Freemasons’ exploited him. Knowing this will also help you understand how ‘the most righteous and democratic country in the world’ was established and whom it belongs to.

“Rothschild per se is a nickname, a pseudonym, which as translated from the modern German means ‘Red Shield’ (Rotes Schield). By the way, I should note that in old German Rhotes Schild meant ‘deceitful signboard’. Not that it really matters, however. The man’s real name was Mayer Amschel Bauer. He was born in 1743 in an olden German city of Frankfurt on the Main in a family of a petty Jewish merchant of ancient coins. When he was eleven and a half years old, the fate brought him together with ‘Freemasonic’ agents. Because of his unusually active for such a young age character as well his qualities of a ‘smart petty tradesman’, he was ‘noticed’ by those people as not a bad ‘material’ for new figures on the chessboard of their grand masters.

“It was not past 6 months after that fatal acquaintance and close contact with the representatives of ‘Freemasons’, when already 12-year-old boy became an orphan. He was taken into care by his relatives, who sent him to the city of Fϋrth for study in a famous synagogue. By that time the ‘new friends’ had already disclosed some of the secret matters to the boy. Knowing this he began to perceive life differently. General knowledge was not of much interest to him. At the synagogue, however, by experimenting his abilities on his peers he passed for a real slyboots. He ran a kind of money-changing business, and carried out his operations for money. He put together various antique collections and brought them into.

“When already being a young man, he returned to Frankfurt, his patrons did not hurry to lend a helping hand to the orphan, but watched his behavior in conditions of ‘poverty’. And here Mayer kept his head. He took an active part in any work offered, gradually enlarging the circle of his bargains. Satisfied with the results of this ‘test’, the patrons got him a job in a banking-house of Oppenheimer in Hanover where he rather quickly and efficiently obtained practical work experience being at various positions and walking all stairs of career ladder from bottom to top.”

“Where? In Hanover?” asked Nicolai Andreevich with amazement. “Wait... You were just saying about the establishment of the Hanoverian dynasty in England. Is it by chance one and the same...”

“Perfectly true... The city of Hanover in Germany was a breeding-ground for the ‘Freemasons’ in those times. That is why it not by chance that after William III of Orange, as I’ve already mentioned, the British throne was inherited exactly by the Hanoverian dynasty (the Stuarts’ distant relatives). By the way, this situation maintains today as well, since the Windsors (he current Royal House of the United Kingdom) are directly originate from the House of Hanover.”

“So, that’s where the roots come from,” Nicolai Andreevich said quick-wittedly. “That’s a way to make a combination about Britain! I thought why some of the English people still complain about the ‘German governance’ in Great Britain.”

“Exactly,” Sensei affirmed.

“So, how did that guy... what's his name... Rothschild became a financial wizard?” Ruslan asked impatiently. “Made a profit out of that bank?”

“No. That was a peculiar school. When Rothschild was trained and educated certain things, he returned to Frankfurt again. He was kept, so-to-say, in reserve for the time being... During this time the guy attempted to open his own antique coins and foreign currency trade business. When the necessary political situation was ripe, Mayer was brought into the big game. He was 21 at that time. The same ‘Freemasons’ brought him together with another figure on their chessboard – the heir prince William IX (future Kurfürst of Hesse) of the House of Hessen-Hanau...”

“Future what? Kur…” Slava didn’t get it.

“Kurfürst comes from the German language. It was a title for a powerful duke in feudal Germany who had the right to take part in emperor’s elections… Already in five years Mayer Amshel became a court factor, that is a commercial agent, a supplier of necessary goods for the court, later on he was appointed as a chief court agent to the prince house of Hessen-Hanau. But its main task set up before him by ‘Freemasons’ was a secret control over the financial activity of William IX.

“By the way William, according to the advice of ‘Freemasons’ was first out of German princes who began to give loans with interest. As a result, to his debtors (and consequently people at ‘Freemasons’ were able to influence directly at) belonged more than a half of rulers in Europe. Moreover, prince William ‘leased’ his soldiers to other countries, of course, in the first turn giving preference to those countries which were pointed out to him by ‘Freemasons’. Due to his secret patrons he became a ‘friend’ of Hanoverians. Great Britain was his main client as it always needed soldiers, including the control over its colonies in Nothern America.

By the way, note it for yourself. These German troops which belonged to William later fought with the army of George Washington in Valley Forge. There were more Germans in British army against ‘Americans’ than British. At the same time German soldiers from Prussia were supplied to the service of ‘Americans’ (or to put it more precise, to the Europeans who settled down in British colonies, most of them were British). By the way, the Prussian king Frederick the Great, who supplied these soldiers, dealt with the secret organization of ‘Freemasons’ since he was young and he was under the influence of its ideas.”

Eugene couldn’t keep saying with a laugh, “So it means that Germans fought with Germans for independence of British against British. It’s so stupid!”

Sensei explained, “Well, the Archons made even more crafty tricks!”

“Here you are!” Stas shook his head. “But why? Did Germans need this war most of all?”

In reply Volodya remarked reservedly, “There was no difference for them where to fight and for which side, they were mercenaries.”

Nikolai Andreevich sighed bitterly, “That’s the point! These people didn’t care where to fight and which interests to defend, all they needed was money.”

Sensei listened to them and continued, “Right, and when the piece of William IX (who was at that time one of the richest people in Europe) ended to play his game on the chess-board of the Archons, they just sacrificed him during their games with “napoleonic wars”. William had to leave the country and to live many years in emigration. Try to guess whom has he entrusted “temporarily” all his business and money?”

“Was it Rothshild or what?” Victor uttered half in jest.

“Right you are, it was him indeed,” in the same manner confirmed Sensei.

“Well,well, the guy got into a mess!” Eugene burst out laughing. “Like in the joke, he intended to hide his property in a hollow but it disappeared. And what did happen later?”

“And later… There was a little catling on the chess board and due to considerable William’s capital Mayer Rothshild started to conclude financial agreements for huge amounts of money at the international level, with big profit for the Archons. For enabling big international transactions ‘Freemasons’ even provided Rothshild with a part of their excellently organized spy net which was much more mobile than the best secret services of the European royal houses. Moreover, these people not only brought latest news but transported cash money and securities. Later, in order not to reveal the spy system of ‘Freemasons’, they will ascribe as if it were Rothshild who created himself the whole net of agents-informers like royal spy services. These rumours were partly supported by the fact which became known later that Rothshild has sponsored the organization of the famous secret order of Bavarian ‘Illuminati’. And that’s really true. But it was created not because of Rothshild’s ‘task’ but on request of ‘Freemasons’ who arranged a meeting in the year of 1770 between one of their numerous ‘disciples’ Adam Weishaupt and Mayer Rothshild in order for the first of them to organize a secret order of ‘Illuminati’ at the university in the German town of Ingolstadt (Upper Bavaria) and for the second to credit this project. They staked a lot on this order in the light of the world political events. That is why they set a task to Weishaupt not only to expand and strengthen this order but to attract to it the best and the brightest people from industry, business, education. And in order to tie firmly high ranking officials to the order and to set up an absolute control over them, they were allowed to use all means, including impudent blackmail, bribery and sex. By the way, the official date of foundation of this order is considered to be 1776, pay attention to this date as it is a year when the United States’ Declaration of Independence was signed. It were the Bavarian Illiminati who began to propagandize with new force the old slogan of the Archons ’Freedom, equality, brotherhood’. And it were their circles which intensively elaborated the Archons’ plan of the ‘New world order’ which later on started to be realized in foundation of the USA.”

“Were they called ‘Illuminati’?” specified Victor with some surprise.

“Yes. But I want to mention that this is only one link in the chain of secret societies of ‘Freemasons’, it’s kind of ‘dubbing’ in order to foul the trail and to patch the holes of possible information leakage. The true illuminati, mates of Ariman, were founded many centuries age in the secret Mesopotamian society ‘Brotherhood of the Snake’. And their secret society exists till nowadays.

“So, let’s come back to Rothshild. Further on Rothshild joined his grown up sons into the big politics games. Still in 1770 he married the daughter of Jewish merchant who bore his five sons and five daughters. When the guys grew up they also joined the circle of ‘Freemasons’. First Rothshild made them his assistants, and then, on request of his Masters, he assigned to different countries: Nathan Rothshild organized a bank in London, Salomon in Vienna, Kalman (Karl) in Naples, Jacob (James) in Paris. And in Frankfurt, after Mayer’s death in 1812, was left to manage a bank his eldest son Amshel who opened a bank in Berlin, too. In XIX century these brothers already credited not only rulers and their states but due to ‘Freemasons’ this money was spent for organization of wars and provision for the whole armies.”

Sensei made a small pause.

“And now let’s throw a glance at how was founded “the freest, the rightest, the most democratic country in the world”, as the USA is called nowadays. When European countries began to found intensively colonies in the new lands of Nothern America, which brought fabulous profit, ‘Freemasons’ started to provoke armed conflicts in these colonies. And not only there. Due to their skilful organization a whole range of revolutions swept over the territories of Nothern and South America. It were they who organized also a so called Independence war in Nothern America (1775-1783), during which in 1776 the United States of America was founded. In 1783 in Versailles (note this French town located not far from Paris) they signed a so called Peace Treaty according to which Great Britain acknowledged the independence of the USA. And who sponsored both combatant parties (including supply of mercenaries, as you know it already by the example of German soldiers) and initiated this “reconciliation”? ‘Freemasons’. In particular, the money for prosecution of war in America (in their British colonies) the British government borrowed from Jewish bankers, including Rothshild as well. And for “struggle against British rule” taking the money of the same ‘Freemasons’ they created the continental ‘army’ under the command of George Washington who was one of the ‘wards’ of the masonic logde.”

“Is a masonic lodge and ‘Freemasons’ one and the same?” inquired Kostya.

“Yes. They have the same Masters on top,” clarified Sensei. “‘Maçon’ translated from French means literary ‘bricklayer’. ‘Freemasons’ began to call as ‘masons’ on of their new religious and political organizations which they founded in England in XVIII century. By the way, ‘freemason’ comes from the French word ‘franc-maçon’ which literary means ‘free mason’”

“It means that all of them are from the same gang,” Eugene smiled ironically.

The guys smiled and Sensei nodded and continued the story, “According to generally accepted ‘history’, George Washington joined the masonic lodge when he was twenty. Though he was noticed much earlier. When the boy was eleven, his father died, who was an owner of the tobacco plantation. The boy was left with his mother, his relations with her worsened constantly, of course, not without help of his ‘new friends’. His brother Lawrence took over his upbringing. When George became twenty, ‘Freemasons’ made his a heir of the big fortune, a rich landowner, after they had killed Lawrence. Though officially it is considered till now that his brother died from tuberculosis. It ‘happened’ right in 1752, when there started the wars for territories between British and French colonies. And by no means it was a chance that exactly this young man was appointed in two years (in 1754) a commander-in-chief of irregulars, and in 1755 he became a regiment commander. Then they got him married to a young widow who possessed a big fortune, forwarded his to politics and during a couple of years he was regularly elected to the State Assembly on behalf of different counties. During the elections George Washington, prompted by ‘Freemasons’, wasn’t stingy and as a rule paid generously mass drinks for his ‘electorate’ and after votes calculations organized grandiose balls.

“When started the planned by the Archons events connected with foundation of an ‘independent state’, George Washington was ‘elected’ a general to command the army collected ‘to defend American Freedom’. If you had seen that ‘army’! ‘Soldiers’ were recruited for short term, without having any military skills. There was no discipline, but prospered desertion. In general, the Washington’s army was quite inexperienced in comparison to regular troops of their enemies. Nevertheless, when all the ‘decorations’ were created, the Archons nicely played this game. Despite the fact that the British government didn’t want the war and informed the colonies about its readiness to reconciliation, the war for ‘independence’ took its place anyway as the Archons needed ‘their’ state. Fully financing the war, the Archons knew, of course, who and when would win. And for doing it they created certain political conditions. So, the British with their ‘strong regular army’ capitulated in the allotted time. For many people who believed the slogans of the Archons this was the war for independence. For the Archons themselves and the narrow circle of their people it was just a show!

After the war ‘Freemasons’ made from Washington the ‘war hero’, ‘saviour of motherland’, and devised a lot of legends about him. To say it brief, they systematically prepared the public opinion to the promotion of their candidate to presidents of a new country, and it happened so later, implicitly. They created the corresponding government. As a result instead of an ‘independent, free state’ they created a state where the power de-facto belonged to ‘Freemasons’. The declaration of independence was prepared and signed exclusively by representatives of this secret organization. The US Constitution was composed and signed by masons. George Washington and the majority of his generals were ‘Freemasons’. In general later only a trusted person controlled by this organization had a chance to become a president of this country. This situation is preserved till now. I don’t even mention about the Congress and the Senate.

“And how do they elect the president in the USA? Try to find this information, just to know. Not only the nation ‘votes’ for one of the candidates presented by those we are talking now about, its opinion and choice doesn’t play any role at all. ‘Fathers-founders’ of the USA, when creating this state, decided that the nation may make a ‘wrong’ choice because of its political ignorance. Therefore the ‘fathers’ organized a so called ‘electoral college’, with representatives from each state who are also members of the Congress (the Senate and Chamber of representatives). Namely these people, independent from the opinion of the nation and voting results, ‘finally decide’ who will become a president of this country.”

“Electowal college?!” Eugene burred with loud laugh. “It sounds intewesting…”

“There you are! Here is again a priests collegium of ‘Freemasons’,” Victor uttered impressed. “These guys were overcautious. They are so afraid a candidate from ordinary people!”

“How can they call it elections?” Nikolai Andreevich was surprised. “It’s a true fiction! How can they call it democracy?!”

“Well, the history repeats itself,” grinned Sensei. “A priests collegium in Babylon, a pontifics collegium in Ancient Rome, an ‘electoral college’ in the USA… There is nothing new under the moon…

“If you look attentively at the US symbols, almost all like primary Star Flag with 13 stripes and 13 stars (which as though correspond to 13 primary states, former British colonies), American stamp, pyramid with the all-seeing eye, the State Emblem on the back of the stamp, Phoenix (in their understanding it’s an eagle), all of that belongs to symbols of ‘Freemasons’, and namely those very masons of Ariman who were organized after the times of Imhotep. In history there are some mentions that these symbols were as if elaborated on request of Rothshild and their drafts were made by Adam Weishaupt. But in fact it’s already a loopback of information leakage on certain famous historical personalities. These symbols were elaborated long time ago and not at the level of puppet executors like Rothshild.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered with even more interest, “Really?! I didn’t know of that. I have seen once an image of the American stamp in a magazine. There was an eagle holding with its pounces arrows on the left, and on the right an olive branch and the sun over it, with blue sky and stars inside, and in the center of its chest there was this stripes flag. I didn’t notice anything special in it.”

“It’s because you didn’t look attentively,” emphasized Sensei with humour. “If you had been more curious in this question, you would notice that there are not just thirteen arrows, but three central of them form a triangle, with a top downwards. Since the thirteenth, the ‘Invisible’, is always hidden. The olive branch consists of 13 leaves and 13 fruits. Even in each wing of the eagle they painted 32 feathers. And if you had looked more attentively at those stars inside of the sun, you would seen there a sign called as a David star, two isosceles triangle imposed at each other, one with its top upwards, the other downwards. And the sum of the stars which compose this sign also makes thirteen.”

“A hexagram?!” wondered Nikolai Andreevich. “A hexactinal star, this symbol of Judaism crowns the stamp of the USA?! That’s a piece of news for me!”

“It’s not a news! It’s a old antiquity,” joked Sensei. “It’s a symbol of Jewish priests which demonstrate the real Masters of America… By the way, the Rothshild family, when it received a title of nobility in 1817, included openly the David star into its family emblem.”

“What is a David star? Is it the one depicted on the flag of Israel?” specified Volodya.

“Yes,” andswered Sensei. “In general, this symbol has a quite ancient origin. A hexagram as a special sign was known not only in Middle and Near East (where it was quite popular as a symbol of cult of goddess Astarte) but in ancient India. At certain time this sign was usurped by Jewish priests from these peoples. Later it was used in Jewish communities as a symbol on stamps, flag (the so called “David flag” which was a red clothing with a hexactinal star).

“Well,” Eugene hemmed. “13 arrows, 13 stars, 13 fruits, 13 leaves,” and he uttered with a grin, “These Archons are amateurs, they like to thirteen!” He has hardly pronounced the last word and that’s why laughed even more. “In short, to strum!..”

“They are not amateurs, they are professionals,” Sensei corrected him. “Thirteen is a symbol of the highest circle of power. And who and with which purpose uses this power, it’s another question. The Archons pay big attention to signs and symbols, as they mark with them the places of their possessions: whose territory it is, to whom it belongs and who is behind all of that.”

“Well, then it’s clear,” Eugene finally got it, “They are like cats, they mark their territory!”

Our group burst out laughing together with Sensei.

“That’s true! For ordinary people who are concerned with material everyday routine these signs and symbols don’t play any role that’s why everybody interpret them in their own way. But for people of knowledge it’s clear at once who ‘marked it’.”

Victor remarked in reply, “Ordinary people don’t care at all who rules them. It’s all the same for them whether the lefties or the righties at power.”

Eugene said ironically, “These people sit in their hut and whisper to themselves.” Eugene huddled himself up over a sand pile like a miser over his ‘gold’. He pronounced in a rasping voice, “Bad life, go away, good life come to me! Bad life, go away, good life come to me!”

All the company burst out laughing from his clownery. Sensei replied, “That’s not true. Much in the lives of people, in their spiritual making is based on who actually governs them. In the countries covertly ruled by the Archons there reigns falsehood, deception, and material nature that aggressively substitutes spiritual aspirations and values of peoples. Against the background of fine words people are converted to dumb, obedient slaves. The more such countries there are under the rule of the Archons, the more humanity sinks in the mud of matter, tipping the scale in favor of the Animal nature. And naturally thus the quicker civilization approaches its own destruction. While the main sense of existence of humankind is in perfection of Spiritual nature, in a chance of every individual to become a Human. As for the flock of obedient bipeds, preoccupied about matter, it is perhaps needed only for the Archons, for purely egoistic and ambitious goals at that. But I emphasize once again: every man has the right to make his own choice!”

Sensei made a pause, took out a cigaretee, lit it and continued his story, “Well… Coming back to our conversation. As far as the financial situation in the USA concerned… One can say that the history repeated itself. In 1790 ‘Freemasons’ brought to position of finance minister Alexander Hamilton who was during the war ‘for independence’ a secretary of George Washington. He created ‘the First National Bank of the United States’, the first Central Bank in the US controlled by Rothshild, which was structurally similar to the known to you private ‘Bank of England’. ‘Freemasons’, having concentrated main capital in their hands, from time to time intentionally destabilized the economy of the USA. What for? Their purpose was not just to prolong the term of agreement between this bank and the state but to make American people debtors depending on these bank creditors.

“Here is a simple example for you. Still in 1811 the same Rothshild used his influence on the British parliament so that Great Britain asserted again its right on territories in the USA. It led again to the war of 1812-1814. As a result the people of the USA were again strongly endebted and dependant. Who provided credits to the government? The bankers of the Central Bank. Now you see their trick. By the way, this bank became in 1913 ‘Federal Reserve Bank’, and today it’s the central bank of the USA. But its true Masters have not changed!

“Or here is another example for you. In 1861-1865 in order to cool down emotions of people dissatisfied by the existing rules, ‘Freemasons’ provoked the civil war in the USA. The country divided itself into ‘Nothern’ and ‘Southern’. The London bank of Rothshild financed the ‘North’, and the Paris bank of Rothshild sponsored the ‘South’. Rothilds provided both sided with guns and supply, and earned huge capital on it.”

“Well, here is again a trade with air!” Eugene said it with a grimace of disappointment on his face making laugh all the guys with this phrase.

“Right you are. It’s the same like playing a chess game with yourself. Whoever wins, black or white pieces, the gamer wins anyway. The only looser were the American people, both ‘Nothern’ and ‘Southern’.”

“So, wars and revolutions happen not just occasionally. Those who provoke them, earn on them. War is a grief for ordinary people. But for the Archons and their accomplices financiers is a very profitable business. Some of them expand spheres of their influence, and the others increase their capital. And ordinary people suffer from that.”

“Well, they are skillful in setting us against each other,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich thoughtfully. “It just shows once again our human weakness…”

“… and stupidity,” added Eugene.

Victor shook his head blamefully, “Such a big state, one can say the whole continent, and such a fraud.”

“It became ‘big’ much later,” remarked Sensei. “And also as a result of trickery, fraud and impudent takeover of foreign lands. Since in the beginning the ‘independent state’ consisted of 13 former British colonies which were located on the territory of Eastern coast of Nothern America. And then systematically, using very different means, icluding wars, bribery, blackmail, every ten years during a century they expanded their territories to nowadays size.

“For example, how they ‘acquired’ the biggest French colony, Louisiana, which territory stretched from New Orlean to Canada. By the way, to the end of XVIII century France possessed the biggest colonies on the territory of Nothern America. And it served also one of the main reasons of considerable weakening of this state due to provoked by ‘Freemasons’ huge economic crises in France (it was a result of ‘help’ of the French government to the USA in their ‘war for independence’, the ‘help’ which in its turn increased the public debt of France in several times) and as its consequence, the so called ‘Great French revolution’.”

“It means that in fact it was not a will of French people?” Victor asked surprised. “Was it all planned before? And we were told at the law faculty about the dethronement of the monarchy… rebellion, power of people.”

Eugene couldn’t help keeping silence, “It’s clear! Nobody will tell you the truth, ‘minister of justice’.”

The guys smiled.

“It was just one of the shows arranged by the Archons,” Sensei sighed heavily. “As soon as George Washington came to power as the first president of a newly created by ‘Freemasons’ state, almost in a few days the Archons began to actively realize the second stage of their program on expansion of boundaries of the USA. In order to weaken the control of France over colonies in America they were interested in, there was arranged a revolution in France. And again, who arranged the ‘Great French revolution’? ‘Freemasons’ with their subordinate masons, ‘ideologists’ and ‘public figures’ like Voltaire, Diderot, Rousseau, Robespierre, Marat and others.”

“You are right, when someone touches you on a raw spot, you forget everything what you wanted in this life,” Eugene burst out laughing.

“That’s true. Note to yourselves that the inauguration of the first president of the USA George Washington took place in the city of New York, which was that time the capital of the USA, on April 30, 1789. And then…”

“On April 30?” Nikolai Andreevich was amazed. “When celebrating the Walpurgis-night?’

“Right you are,” confirmed Sensei with a smile. “This date was chosen not just occasionally…”

“What for a holiday is it?” asked Andrew.

“The very Goethe has written about this holiday in the first part of ‘Faust’,” Kostya informed him with a slight inflection of arrogance.

“Of course, he has written about it,” Sensei smiled. “He was also one of the working ‘horses’ of ‘Freemasons’.” Kostya looked at Sensei with such an amazement as if he had declared about the Martian invasion to the Earth. “By the way, Johann Wolfgang was born in 1749 in the family of wealthy Imperial advisor (he was a lawyer by occupation, the doctor of law) and the daughter of highest official of Frankfurt, the noble married couple in Frankfurt am Main. The guy studied languages thouroughly, including Hebrew. He directly belonged to ‘Freemasons’. Not by chance the novel ’The Sorrows of Young Werther” which made young Goethe famous was published in many copies and actively distributed not only in Germany, but also abroad. And noway by chance this novel influenced the world-view of young people so that the whole epidemic of suicides in imitation of the main character of this novel. And noway by chance Goethe became a famous politician and his writings were promoted to the level of world best-sellers.”

Kostya got fully embarassed.

“Sensei, but you know by heart some of his poems. You cited them, I have heard it myself!”

Sensei smiled and kindly replied, “To know doesn’t mean to respect. One might find even in the primeval forest bright glades. Study the topography of the forest and use its paths skillfully.”

Eugene couldn’t help keeping silence, “So, Konstantin, learn Hebrew, then you might become Great among them!”

The guys laughed together with Kostya.

“As far as Walpurgis night concerned,…” Sensei continued when our group became silent, “Nowadays people think that it was just one of the significant pre-Christian holidays, quite popular in ancient times, devoted to spring coming, activization of forces of nature. In different times, different peoples called it on their way. For example, May eve, Beltane. By the way, in ancient times the Celts for example counted days from evening to evening and not from morning to morning. Therefore any significant holiday began from appearance of the first star on the sky. Night before 1st of May signified the arrival of summer time, the so called ‘big sun’. People believed from ancient time that the gate to another world is opened in this night, and even the grass acquires magic power.

“With Christianity expansion in Germany this ancient holiday was surely condemned by the church as ‘devil idolatry’ and all participants were declared to be servants of devil. However this holiday was so popular among people that the Catholics had to create their holiday of 1st of May, the memory day of Saint Mother Superior Walpurgis, the English nun from Winburn who came to Germany in 748 in order to build a monastery. So they invented scary stories about popular night before this Catholic holiday: about devil sabbathes and witches orgies on the highest Brocken mountain in the mountains of Harz. ‘German witches’ became worldly known together with sabbathes of Walpurgis night due to Goethe who described how Mephistopheles brought Faust to the sabbath.”

“Is it true that the gate to another world is opened during this night?” Ruslan asked with unconcealed curiosity.

Stas remarked with a grin. “Well, if Vatikan so frightened people with this holiday, it means that there is a secret behind it.”

The group looked questioningly at Sensei, but he avoided to give the direct answer.

“What can I tell you? You think right, my dear comrades… So, we digressed a bit from our topic… On April 30, 1789, there was an inauguration of the first president of the USA. And starting from May 5, 1789, there happened violent events of the French revolution. Everything went according to the old scheme of the Archons, the same they used while creating the Roman empire, destruction of the ‘old, good England’, creation of the USA and in other countries. First there happens a revolution, then they create a republic, later they introduced a military dictatorship, and finally this country was headed by the puppet which had to obey to financial aristocracy controlled by the Archons. It happened so in France, too. Hiding under nice slogans, they set on people to fight each other. A lot of blood was shed, and as a result people comfortable for the Archons came to power. In 1792 they set up a republic. In 1799 after the coup d’etat they established a dictatorship of Napoleon. And already in 1803, by the way also on April 30, the representative of the USA ‘started the negotiations’ with Napoleon about acquisition of Louisiana. By that time ‘Freemasons’ organized a range of rebellions in French colonies. Moreover, they followed an aggressive policy of colonization by Americans of rich and fertile lands. So Napoleon, as now the historian describe those events,” Sensei uttered grinning, “was made an offer he couldn’t reject: either he sells now those territories for proposed to him symbolic price, or he loses anyway those territories and receives nothing for them.”

“Well, he had actually almost no choice left by them,” Stas commented.

“Is it the way the historians write it nowadays?” Nikolai Andreevich caught on the words.

“Yes. They write many things, even that Napoleon decided himself to sell these lands. But who could blame them for this facts interpretation? The historians are ordinary people, too.”

“But what has actually happened?”

“Well… Napoleon was a puppet which was brought to power by people of the Archons. That time he was actively prepared to wars in Europe, when the question about colonies was put before him. He understood clearly that he had no choice. Therefore he has done so as they said to him. He sold without unnecessary questions Louisiana, and for that already in 1804 the Archons ‘rewarded’ him for obeyance with a title of emperor.”

“So, it means that Napoleonic wars weren’t occasional?” asked Victor.

“Of course. By the way, the Napoleonic wars, the USA law on embargo, the war with Great Britain in 1812 favoured a very quick development of the US industry.”

“Well, they calculated all,” Nikolai Andreevich smiled bitterly.

“And how did the USA receive the Spanish colony, Florid? There was the same tactics. They arranged revolution in colonies and started to impudently colonize these territories with their colonists. And then, to make a show before the public, they made the same offer to the Spanish government as at certain time to Napoleon. They paid just a symbolic price for ‘satisfaction of pretensions of some big Spanish landlords’, and in fact they were the players of the Archons, and added this piece of land to them. The same tactics was used regarding other lands which became later their states. I don’t even mention Mexico. They just unleashed war with it and cutted without shame a half of its former huge territory. And later, in order to show the whole world, how ‘democratic’ they are, they symbolically ‘paid’ to it a ridiculous price for these lands.”

Eugene couldn’t refrain from a comment, “Of course, first they gave a slap in the face, robbed, and then thew a coin to ‘amigos’, that is, be happy, guys, that they didn’t raze you to the ground.”

“They are so ‘kind’ indeed!” grinned Andrew.

“What a nice state they created,” Stas expressed his opinion. “Totally based on lie, deceit and usurpation.”

“You see, and they show off as a symbol of ‘freedom and prosperity’,” Victor said with a sigh. “They have even built a nice statue called ‘Lady Freedom’. But in fact…”

Sensei grinned and replied to Victor.

“Well, but first the initial idea to build a statue wasn’t connected at all with a ‘lady’. And as far as the symbol of ‘Freedom’ concerned… This statue was actually an unprecedented funny case in the history of ‘Freemasons’. However, the Jewish priests used this opportunity and benefited from it, they imposed this statue as a symbol of ‘Freedom’ to American people and until now they make big money on it.”

* * *

“Have I understood you properly?” asked Nikolai Andreevich with animation. “The Statue of Freedom was imposed by the Jewish priests? But as far as I know, France presented this statue to the USA on the occasion of the centenary of signing the Declaration of Independence of the USA.”

“You are just naïve, doctor. Who will tell you the truth? This nice ‘talk of the town’ was spreaded in all mass media. They couldn’t avoid this ’main reason’.”

“Hem, the truth always intrigues,” with an ingratiating voice uttered Nikolai Andreevich and asked right then with un unconcealed curiosity. “So, what has happened there in reality?”

“It’s almost a comical story,” Sensei uttered with a grin. “However, if you want to know it, you are welcome… Its main character was Frederic Auguste Bartholdi. He was born in 1834 in the French city of Colmar in the rich Jewish family. When the boy was two, his father died. His mother Charlotte Beysser moved to Paris in order to give her children good classical education, as it was customary in such families. It cleared out soon that Charles, the seniour son of Charlotte, happened to be a mentally sich person and he was placed to the mental hostpital. The mother concentrated all her love on her junior son, Frederic. He was not a good student. However, he was extremely vainglorious.

“His mother began to pay for his lessons of painting and drawing, since she believed that he had some painting skills. The young man visited the studio of classicist painter Ary Scheffer. The architector Viollet-le-Duc who was famous by restoration of Notre Dame de Paris also tried to teach him. So, they taught him finally. But now then his mother had to find a work for her sonny, so that he could earn some money ‘for life and food’. She was helped by her influential relatives who had a direct relation to ‘Freemasons’. Let’s omit all the details of Frederic’s first attempts of vanity which he tried to realize purely through connections of his mother’s rich relatives and proceed to the main issue.

“Meanwhile ‘Freemasons’ controlled the grandiose building of the Suez canal in Egypt. So, Frederic went to that country using connections of his relatives.”

“Was the Suez canal built under the control of ‘Freemasons’? Wait but it seems that it was built by Egyptians,” Volodya expressed his opinion with a doubt in his voice.

“Certainly, it were Egyptians, if you mean labour force. However the building of the canal was controlled by ‘Freemasons’ and all this business was headed by their man, Ferdinand de Lesseps, a lawyer, French diplomat and sneaky enterpreneur.”

“Ferdinand de Lesseps?!” Nikolai Andreevich asked with interest. “Wasn’t it by chance a man whose name is associated with the Panama canal affair?”

“Right you are. It was the so called ‘Panama scandal’. However, it happened much later. De Lesseps was invited to take part in the building of the Panama canal since he had an experience in organization of building of the Suez canal. However, unlike the Egyptian canal where the Archons were interested in its building as the strategic object, they didn’t have such an interest in the building of the Panama canal. So ‘Freemasons’ just deceived the Panama government and stock-holders for a very big amount of money by pretending to start the building of the Panama canal. And when this fact was revealed, there was a big scandal, with many high ranking officials involved. But all of them avoided the punishment. Only officials of minor importance were condemned.”

“It’s clear,” said Volodya in a bass voice. “Everything is as usual.”

“It means that this was done by the same people,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully. “If the Suez canal belonged to the Archons… I wonder why did they organized a British-Franko-Israelitish agression against Egypt nowadays, I mean 50-60-ies?”

“Why? Well, I will digress from our topic and will tell a bit more about this issue so that you would understand better what was happening then and what is going on now… The Archons had interest in this region as a source of unspeakable enrichment still since the time of Ancient Egypt when ’Freemasons’ of Imhotep have built the famous ‘Pharaoh canal’ which connected the Nile river and the Red Sea, it brought later huge income. Later the canal became sometimes desolate or was restored sometimes by foreign rulers as the important trade artery. So, finally, when Egypt was conquered by Arabs, they began first to restore it but then covered up with sand in order to redirecte the trade through the main regions of Khalifat. The plans on restoration of this trade gold vein which existed only on paper were elaborated later in Osman empire and during the Egyptian expedition of Bonaparte (1798-1801). By the way, the last one was undertaken on request of the Archons. As soon as the Archons received the precise information on all data of that region they were interested in and calculated the possibilities and prospects in the far future, they began methodically to ‘fill’ Egypt with their people who became friends and established connections with high ranking officials, local aristocrats and even the population.

“As soon as the Archons solved their first rank political issues in Europe and America, they seriously took over this quite attractive region of Egypt. Ferdinand de Lesseps was designated by them as the main pawn in their party, they prepared him several years to his main game: he took different diplomatic posts in some countries of Europe and Asia. In Egypt, in 1831-1837, on request of ‘Freemasons’ he established personal connections with representatives of Egyptian court. Later when the Archons reinforced influence of France on Egypt, Ferdinand de Lesseps, due to his personal connections, received in 1854 from Egyptian ruler Said-pasha a concession on building of Suez canal on preferential terms. De Lesseps organized and correspondingly headed the so called ‘Universal Suez Ship Canal Company’ which was legally deemed as Egyptian enterprise. Look what a cunning game they played,” Sensei addressed the seniour guys and Nikolai Andreevich. “First they gave the possibility for Egyptian government to acquire 44% of all shares and 53% of shares they placed in France among ‘their’ trusted persons from ‘Freemasons’ who from outside seemed to be people absolutely not connected with each other. Whereas 3% of shares were placed in other countries, however also among ‘their’ members of the organization. Later on, according the conditions of concession 71% of income was due to shareholders (in fact, more than half of them were representatives of ‘Freemasons’), 15% was due to Egypt and 10% to founders of the company, you know already who they were. So, listen now how they classically cheated Egyptian government so that to obtain full control over the Suez canal with minimal expenses.

“The building of the canal was started in 1859 and was finished in 1869. The authors of the project were ‘their’ people, two French engineers and one Italian. But the main ‘dirty work’ on the Suez canal was done by Egyptian fellahs who were forcibly gathered in sixty thousand persons per month. Sixty thousand,” emphasized Sensei, “Compare it with four million population in Egypt of that time! A lot of people died during this building from unbearable work and epidemics. However despite the attempts of Egyptian government to save money on needs of their workers, the building of this canal still needed excessive expenses and gradually caused in Egypt bad economic conditions. In principle, this situation could be foreseen from the very beginning. The Archons prognosed it in advance and systematically brought Egypt to this ‘result’. Whereas Egyptian rulers instead of making sober calculations were happy about personal presents of generous ‘Europeans’ and pleased their pride waiting for future richness from the piece of such a tempting pie as the Suez canal. However when the economic situation in Egypt was considerably aggravated, Egyptians understood how they were cheated but it was too late.

“In 1875 people from the British government bought a Egyptian part of shares of the Suez canal from Ismail-pasha. And already in 1880 under the pressure of ‘Freemasons’ the Egyptian government was forced to sell its right for 15% of income from the Suez canal. Do you know to whom? To the French bank which belonged to the Rothshild family. As a result of this political affair of the Archons Egypt was pushed aside from control over the Suez canal and participation in profits.”

“Well,” Volodya hemmed, “They have built a canal at expense of Egyptians on their land, took all their money and Egyptians were left their debtors!”

“Right you are. The Suez canal became a ‘British-French’ enterprise. This name is full of pathos but these nations had nothing to do with it. They were left only a loud emotion of silly pride for ‘success of their country’, but they were left with empty stomach, whereas the main profit was accumulated in the pockets of representatives of the Archons.

“After they received the Suez canal not only financially but also practically, after they occupied Egypt in 1882 with British troops and made from it the main British military and strategic base on the Near East, the Archons began to use the Suez canal as one of their trump-cards in their political games. During the World War I and II they also fully controlled this object and correspondingly the navigation. Moreover they levied taxes for using the canal both on Egyptian ships and ships of foreign countries.”

“But it a robbery in broad daylight!” Eugene showed his indignation with humour. “It turns out that I have to pay in my village a tax in order to get to the neighbor street?! Noway, I have always for such cases an address where to send the opposite party.”

The guys smiled.

“Don’t worry, Egyptians also had long ago such an address, and even not the only one,” Sensei joked. “Though ordinary people whispered it long time until the group of people came to power in Egypt who understood well who profits from the canal. Egyptian government just nationalized in 1956 the company of the Suez canal. The Archons seemed not to have expected such a courage from the government supported by those who strongly resisted them long time. So the turmoil began. The ‘ruling circles’ of Great Britain, France and the USA, and in fact the Archons’ puppets, immediately began to put diplomatic pressure on Egypt, to require the so called ‘internationalization’ of the canal. They organized the economic blockade of the country. But Egypt didn’t stay without help. Then they arranged together with Israel a military intervention against Egypt and intentionally damaged the canal during it. It didn’t help either. Egyptians soon reconstructed the canal. But the Archons couldn’t accept this loss. By the way, the Israeli war in 1967 against Egypt and some other Arabian countries was unleashed also with the goal to get the canal (in fact, the front line passed along it).”

“Why did Jewish people need to fight for the personal interest of these priests?!” Victor asked.

“No normal person needs a war,” Sensei commented his words. “The war was need by the Archons. Why do you think did they start to actively to create after the World War II this ‘Ariman’s blade’?”

“The ‘Ariman’s blade’?!” the guys were surprised all together.

Sensei made a pause as if considering whether to reveal this information or not but then he answered, “Yes. If you have time, look just for curiosity at the map Israel since the moment of its foundation, at its borders after the so called ‘war for independence’ in 1948.”

“Sensei,” impatiently uttered Eugene. “You are really a master in raising my curiosity. ‘If you have time’, ‘look at the map’… My heels are even burning to run right now to the nearest library.”

The other guys actively supported him.

“Right, Sensei, draw it at least on the sand,” suggested Stas.

“Why on the sand,” I livened up when an attractive idea flashed by across my mind and immediately stretched politely an empty page from my notebook together with a pen.

“Sure,” Nikolai Andreevich supported us with unconcealed interest.

Sensei shrugged his shoulders and uttered with a smile on taking from me all these things.

“You are always welcome. But take into account that I’m not a painter.” He started to draw on keeping saying, “Well, it looks like this…”

All of us, as if on command, jumped up from our seats in order to look the drawing in detail.

“It looks like a blade, indeed!” Stas expressed the overall amazement when the distinctive contour began to appear on the clean page.

“Here is the Mediterranean sea,” Sensei explained after making a corresponding inscription. “Here is Egypt and here is Jordan. There is a blade between them, its edge sets against the Red sea. And its ‘handle’ is circled by Lebanon and Syria from the North.”

“Oh, and whose face is that in the ‘handle’?” remarked Andrew when Sensei began to draw the borders of the internal part of the ‘blade’.

“He looks like Mephistopheles with a small beard,” commented Kostya looking at the drawing.

“And the city of Jerusalem is located in the mouth of this ‘Mephistopheles’,” Sensei finished his drawing, marked this place with a small circle and put an arrow with the name of the city.

“Here you are!” Victor uttered shocked. “It’s looks so mysterious!”

“There is no mysticism at all,” Sensei waved with his hand. “It’s all human business.” Sensei admired his masterpiece like a professional painter and probably for more expressiveness of the drawing he put the final touch to it with a smile, adding a small eye to the figure of ‘Mephistopheles’. The seniour guys grinned. And Sensei started to continue his story already quite seriously. “The most interestig is that after the so called ‘six-days war’ in 1967 when Israel defeated Egypt, Syria, Jordan and conquered the Sinai half-island as well (with outlet to the eastern coast of the Suez canal) by the will of the Archons (and in mass media they will write ‘under the pressure of the USA’) Israel will make soon concession to Egypt in exchange for some arrangements (you understand which ones) and accordingly it will come back to its former borders on the South!”

Sensei passed me over my notebook and pen.

“Let me see it,” Eugene took my notebook with an air of a specialist.

The drawing was passed across our intrigued company. Everybody wanted to look at it closer.

Nikolai Andreevich glanced at the drawing attentively, handed it over to Volodya and said, “If the Archons created this ‘blade of Ariman’, then if to take into account their calculations for the far future, one could assume that it was created not for single-use goals.”

Stas artistically scratched his head and uttered, “We had to study better geography at school. Then I would not feel like a complete fool now!”

“So divide yourself!” Eugene blurted out at once.

“What do you mean?”

“You would feel then like an uncomplete fool!”

Our company burst out laughing and began to take its seats.

“So what is about this ‘Lady Freedom’ who wasn’t a lady?” Victor reminded to Sensei.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Eugene chattered. “We stopped on the episode when this mama’s boy came to Egypt.”

“Yes, he did,” Sensei confirmed with a smile and went on telling. “The first thing which impressed young Frederic Bartholdi was monumental colossal statues which survived through centuries. He burnt with the desire to build something as grandiose as these statues in order to immortalize his name so that people would talk about him as of the greatest master. So there were many ambitions but as they say, he wasn’t very gifted. However, his ‘allmighty mama’s relatives’ were always ready to help.

“Meanwhile the Suez canal has being built that time. Frederic was introduced to the ‘head’ of this building, Ferdinand de Lesseps. He expressed to de Lesseps his ‘genial idea’ how to immortalize the greatness of this building. He proposed to install a big statue at entrance to the Suez canal which would be twice as big as the famous Great Sphinx and would serve like a beacon. Since this idea smelt of not bad personal profit for de Lesseps, he supported Bartholodi with this issue.

“Frederic took over the elaboration of a version of this statue so that to present its model to Egyptian government, as they planned to make it pay huge money for this project. However as no good idea flashed across his mind, he decided simply to borrow an idea from famous sculptors of other epochs, in particular ancient Greeks who had built one of seven wonders of the world, Colossus of Rhodes, the nice young man popular in Greek mythology, the Greek god Helios, sun of the titan Hyperion. This gigantic statur gazing at the sea was erected about 280 year b.c. at the entrance to the harbor of the Greek island Rhodes and was later destroyed by the earthquake.

“By the way, this idea of the ‘Greek version’ was suggested to Frederic by the very de Lesseps. Associating himself not less but with the ancient sculptor Khares who built this famous sculpture, young Frederic also sculptured his small ‘Colossus’, the model of well-built womanlike young man with a wreath on his head. Then without long considereation, according to advice of de Lesseps who knew quite well the symbolism, philosophy and secret history of the ‘Freemasons’ order, he added to this sculpture attributes of the popular ancient Iranian god Mithra.”

“What did they find special in this god?” asked Victor.

“Mithra means in literal translation from Avestian ‘agreement’, ‘accord’. In ancient times he was associated with the idea of an agrement, later he was worshipped as god of sun. However the Archons are fond of alter everything to their favorite Arimanian philosophy. Therefore they turned upside down the former popular positive for people character of Mithra…I will tell you later about it… In brief, thus there appeared a torch in the hand of the Frederic’s statue and a seven-rays crown on its head. Having added the clothing traditional for those places, Frederic presented throught de Lesseps the project of the statue as a model to the ruler Ismail-pasha and proposed to his choice two names for his ‘masterpiece’ – ‘Progress bringing light to Asia’ or ‘Egypt bringing light to Asia’.”

“Bringing light to Asia?!” Nikolai Andreevich repeated amazed and at the same time reflecting on something of his own.

“By the way, as far as this name concerned, I will tell you how it appeared,” remarked Sensei. “Once at supper party organized by de Lesseps where Frederic also was present, they started to talk about politics and fashion preferences of modern Frenchmen. They discussed as well the famous painting ‘Liberty leading the people’ by prominent representative of French romantism painter Eugene Delacroix…”

“The painting of Delacroix? And what is pictured there?” asked Kostya.

“This painting is devoted to barricade fightings of the July revolution in Paris in 1830. A half-naked young woman in antique clothing is depicted there, she raises in her right hand the three-colour republican flag, and she holds a gun in her left hand. She calls upon to follow her to the barricades. And armed Parisians follow her. According to the idea of the painter, this woman personified Liberty.”

“’Liberty leading the people to barricades’” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully. “Hem, it’s a subtle material substitution of spiritual values. It’s like a ready slogan of the Archons. Since in fact it turns out that this ‘Liberty’ leads ordinary people to death for the sake of real freedom of the small group sick with hypertrophied megalomania…”

“No doubts,” nodded Sesnei. “This painting is also not a simple one, it has some hidden implication. Well, but we are talking not about it now. So, after that supper party they have got an idea to call the statue somehow like that. Thus due to this painting of ‘Liberty leading the people’ they have got the title ‘Progress bringing light to Asia’. Nevertheless however hard Bartholdi tried, Ismail-pasha rejected his proposal concerning building of such a huge statue. The main reason for rejection was of course the necessity to build the statue at expense of Egyptian treasury. And as you know, that treasury became quite quickly empty due to the project of the Suez canal. However that rejection also had a considerable part of religious motives.

In short, without getting any results in Egypt Frederic Bartholdi went home to France, whereas de Lesseps stayed in Egypt to finish the building of the canal. However this mutual idea wasn’t forgotten. It found its new embodiment mainly owing to influential person, Edouard de Laboulaye, French senator, lawyer, historian, member of the ‘Freemasons’ order, admirer of the American political system. Namely from to him, during one of meetings of his ‘democratic’ circle, Frederic has heard about the forthcoming memorable date, the centenary of independence of the USA and his regret that such a ‘free country’ has a lack of true masterpieces devoted to Freedom which were present in France. Bartholdi has decided naturally to fill this ‘gap’. After having consulted with his ‘friends’ during mutual ‘Egyptian hardships’, they decided to give a new impulse to that project and to inform Edouard de Laboulaye about the details of that affair.

“Now they actively advocate in history that it was namely Edouard de Laboulaye who proposed an idea to build the statue of Liberty and to give it as a present to the USA in honour of jubilee and as a sign of friendship between the peoples of two country. However they keep silence about the Egyptian history of origin of this statue and participation of Ferdinand de Lesseps in this affair whose glory and name after building of the Suez canal were blackened by the ‘Panama scandal’ when many of his black deals became known to public. It was despite the fact that de Lesseps not only was one of initiators of this statue but also took part directly in the project of its building for the USA.

When such a figure as Edouard de Laboulaye was involved into realization of this project, it has completely changed things. He not only calculated the political result of this campaign but also dragged ‘his’ people into it. The building of this statue needed of course big amount of money. In order to collect it as well as for ‘coordination of actions’ they founded the whole ‘French-American union’ with Laboulaye on heading it. By the way note to yourselves that the French committee in Paris which took over organization of money collection in France and building of this statue was headed by nobody else than Ferdinand de Lesseps. And the American committee which took over money collection in the USA and building of the pedestal for the statue was headed by the lawyer William Evarts.”

“In short, it was one and the same ‘gang’,” responded Volodya with a slight grin.

“We won’t go deep into details which shady deals were going on under the guise of money collection for this project,” Sensei remarked.

“It’s clear. Such ‘big guys’ won’t launch this project for no particular reason or for for the sake of their soul wishes,” Volodya made a comment again. “And this Edouard de Laboulaye seems to cover their ‘gaps’ against spying of curious public.”

“They covered them so, indeed,’ nodded Sensei. “The main role in statue building is ascribed nowadays to Frederic Bartholdi. Though the one who really invested his skills and talent into this statue and made the main job was French engineer Gustave Eiffel who was requested to project the massive iron bearing and supporting frame of the statue. The pedestal for the statue was projected by American architector Richard Morris Hunt.”

“Eiffel? The one who built the Eiffel tower in Paris?” specified Andrew.

“Yes.”

“Well,” drawled Eugene. “This Fredi had a good job, so to say, a piece of cake. Everything was done for him, and he took the glory for his own without doing anything.”

Sensei grinned.

“Why without doing anything? He also invested his ‘share’ to this affair. According to projects and prescriptions of his companions Frederik slightly changed the draft of the statue. For example he added the broken chains of ‘tyranny’ at her feet. He placed the ‘Book of Laws’ in her left hand…

“Was it the Jewish ‘Torah’ or what?” ironically asked Eugene.

“Why did you mention ’Torah’?” Stas opposed to him. “You were told about the statue for America.”

“Why do you mention America?” in his turn responded Eugene with pretension. “The statue was built by a Jew. And their ‘Book of Laws’ is ‘Torah’.”

It came to a small pause during which all of us looked at Eugene with surprise and then we shifted our gazes at Sensei. He just slightly smiled, exchanged looks with Nikolai Andreevich and as if nothing happened continued to explain.

“The ‘Book of Laws’ was the second name for Declaration of independence… This table in the statue’s hand contained the date of 4th of July 1776 engraved with Roman figures and memorable for ‘Freemasons’. It was the date when their representatives signed the long-awaited Declaration of independence opening the way to foundation of their own state… Frederik also dressed up his statue in Roman clothing…”

In reply Stas immediately attracted Eugene’s attention.

“Right, have you heard it, village boy?! Roman figures, Roman clothing. Look carefully, there is nothing Jewish!”

Meanwhile Sensei remarked as if among other things, “By the way, Roman law which is used now by the whole world was elaboraed in ancient Rom by pontifics, priests who belonged that time to the supreme structure of ‘Freemasons’.”

“That’s news to me!” Nikolai Andreevich uttered shocked.

“I will tell you about it later in detail… Well, so finally Frederic Bartholdi added feminine appearance to the statue and shaped it with features of his authoritative mother Charlotte Beyser.”

“Exactly,” it dawned upon Nikolai Andreevich. “Jewish people believe that a woman is not only heiress of the family but she is a main bearer of family’s force. Their nationality is inherited from mother and not father as it is typical for other nations.”

Eugene slightly pushed Stas to side and declared with a triumph, “Oh, I have told you that Jews had to do something with it!”

Sensei left it again without comments, slightly smiled and continued, “So this statue was called as ‘Liberty bringing light to the world’.”

“Hem,” Victor shrugged his shoulders. “What for a ‘Liberty’ is it?! It should have been called as ‘Clan of Jewish priests bringing their tyranny to the world’.”

“’Lady Sarah’!” Eugene exclaimed loudly and caused by that guys’ laughing.

Sensei made a small pause in conversation, waited until the guys would calm down and began to tell further.

“Naturally they have left the attributes of Mithra, a torch and a crown with seven rays. Later of course Bartholdi would dodge telling to public that the seven-rays crown means nothing else than seven parts of the world: seven oceans and seven continents. And a torch in the right hand is nothing else than an attribute of Enlightenment. And so on and so forth, diverting attention from the true history of these symbols… Anyway this group finished this project, although much later than the date of jubilee. The statue was manufactured, brought to the USA and erected on the Bedloe’s island, on the granite pedestal inside the Fort Wood built by the war of 1812. By the way, the walls of this fort were paved in the form of a star.”

“So was it erected on the island?” asked Andrew. “And I have thought, it was in New York.”

“You have thought correctly,” nodded Sensei. “The bigger part of New York city is located on islands. The little Bedloe’s island is located in New York haven… I would like to mention that not by accident this group has chosen this city and this place. This island belonged for example to Isaac Bedloe from XVII century. Only in 1956 it was renamed into the island of Liberty.”

“Oh, that’s the reason,” Nikolai Andreevich said with a smile. “It was Isaac who possessed it. And I believed that this name originated from the English ’bad lands’, that means lands unsuitable for agriculture.”

“That’s alright,” Sensei uttered half-jokingly and added, “Not only this island but also the central district which is located in this haven and on the island of Manhattan belonged in fact to rich respectable Jews. And I will tell you even more. Later this district turned not only into the most fashionable district of the city with business quarters built up with sky-scrapers (by the way there is the building of UN among them) but also the large international financial centre. Not by accident today New York is called as undeclared capital of the world, with power and riches concentrated in it.”

“In brief, the Archons settled there for long,” Victor made his conclusions.

“One can say it so as well. This is one of their main centres.”

“And what does mean Mithra’s torch and crown?” Kostya asked Sensei.

“Torch with fire meant in mithraism religious concept vital force, whereas seven-rays crown was a symbol of power of god of sun Mithra and his six assistants. For you to better understand why ‘Freemasons’ took over these symbols and how they used mithraism religion to their benefit in the history of mankind, perhaps I will go deeper into this issue.

“The mithraism religion came in fact of the popular religious teaching, which appeared on the territory of Ancient Iran (Persia), zoroastrianism, one of the most ancient world religious teachings of revelation insignificant part of which is preserved till our days and recorded in the sacred book of zoroastrianism ‘Avesta’. The total number of ancient deities in the zoroastrianism makes 33. The highest deity was Ahura Mazda whose name is translated as ‘Lord of Wisdom’ (‘Wise God’) or ‘Ruler Allknowing’. He was considered to be creator of the Universe which appeared due to the power of his thought as well as the embodiment of wisdom which ruled over all actions of gods and people. According ot zoroastrianism Ahura-Mazda created six immortal Saints (he was the seventh one). And all of them together were known as ‘Amesha Spenta’, seven ‘Immortal Livings’ or as they were called later ‘Immortal Saints’, ‘creations irradiating light’ who embodied features of the very Ahura-Mazda. And their only original symbol was the lotus flower!”

“It’s the same like seven Bodhisattvas of Shambala,” remarked Victor.

“The lotus flower?!” The guys expressed their amazement together with him.

“Yes. Though a bit later when people according to their way of thinking began to attribute these Creatures with male and female sex, they began to ascribe each of them a certain flower as a special symbol. For example, one of seven deities, Wohu Manah (‘good thought’) was ascribed with a white jasmin, the other one, Armaiti (Armatai – ‘holy devotion’ which was attributed by people to the spouse of Ahura-mazda), muscat rose, the third one, Haurvatat (‘wholeness’), the lily etc.”

“Well, it’s clear,” nodded Nikolai Andreevich. “You were right that people are not attracted by pure knowledge. They need to exaggerate and to distort everything in their own way.”

“Right you are. Initially the lotus flower symbolized the knowledge of Shambala science of White Lotus. Later when people lost the essence of this knowledge there appeared these flowers, the so called different variations of form of the lotus flower… So, concerning these seven the Yasht, one of the books of ‘Avesta’, tells the following, “They are of one thought, one word, one action… They see the souls of each other, think of good thoughts, think of good words, think of good deeds… They are creators and makers, protectors and keepers of creations of Ahura-Mazda’.

“According to the teaching of Zoroastr, these six great deities created by Ahura-Mazda called into being the generation of ’yazats’, that means ’worthy of worshipping’ or ‘those who are to be worshipped’. They were deemed in ancient Iranian religion to be good gods, assistants of Ahura-Mazda. Mithra was one of them but the most worshipped. And their assistants in good deeds and fight with evil were good spirits, fravashi, who were also considered to be refractions of Light rays which center was Ahura-Mazda… Initially even that very Mithra didn’t have any certain appearance. He belonged to divine emanation and didn’t even have a status of any certain creature. The word Mithra meant agreement, accord, mediation.”

“Agreement?” asked Victor puzzled. “Between whom? With priests and deities or among people?”

Eugene grinned, “The word agreement reminds me only of the Ariman’s contract or people’s deals.”

“The Ariman’s contract is already a perverted copy of something what existed in the very beginning,” remarked Sensei.

“And what was that?” immediately asked Nikolai Andreevich.

“According to primary knowledge which were given to people, the word ‘mithra’ bore the meaning of a special internal agreement, so to say, of a certain accord of a human with himself, in particular with his inner divine essence, his soul, or as modern people say, with his Conscience. And it meant that if a human made his personal choice towards spiritual life, he had to follow this way both in his thoughts, his words and his deeds. And he shouldn’t break this agreement!

“Why was Mithra worshipped later as the ‘supreme Guard’ of this agreement who followed the human with ‘thousand of perceptions’, ’ten thousand of eyes, thousand of ears’, ‘ten thousand of spies’ and nobody was able to cheat him? It doesn’t mean that there was some eyes-and-ears mutant who spied on the human. No. The human can deceive any other human but not himself. In fact the control over keeping of this agreement by thoughts, words and deeds is kept by the human himself. And if he breaks his internal agreements coming back to the wave of his Animal nature, he just didn’t develop himself to his Spiritual nature. And if he fulfilled these ‘agreements’, he naturally advanced in his spiritual development and he saw new horizons of cognition of spiritual world and himself.

“By the way, not only ancient Iranians know about this internal agreement. People in ancient Egypt and ancient India knew about it even before them. In the Vedas mythology, for example, there is a record about the god Mithra which is kept till our days, it means literally from ancient Indian ‘friend’ and is regarded as the second participant of this agreement. Mithra together with god Varuna (who was connected with space waters and was a guard of truth and justice) were considered to be guards of moral order and holders of magic Asura power. The ancient Indian word ‘Asura’ means ‘possessing vital force’,” immediately explained Sensei. “By the way, the Slavonic expression ‘peace and God’ relates to Vedas mitra-bhaga and Avestan Mithra-Baga. Baga was considered to be Indo-Iranian deity who was responisble for distribution of welfare, destiny and was connected with Mithra. That is if to speak with simple language your future Destiny was as good as you were internally pure before your Conscience.

“Namely because of gaining by a human of spiritual and internal purity the divine manifestation of ’mithra’ was connected with sun light. Later, when people began to personify Mithra as not only yazat but he was raised to the level of a son of Ahura-Mazda, there was still kept a mentioning of his birth as ‘light from rock’, ‘sun from stone’. People began to understand it literally. Though initially it pointed at the source of this knowledge given to people and sounded as ‘incarnation in the world of light from sacred mountains’ which meant Shambhala. That’s why further one of the names of Mithra was the ‘source of Heaven’s Light’. The very Mithra was depicted in later times not only in radial crown but standing on the foundation in the form of lotus flower…

“When the teaching gained religios form and Mithra was raised in the gods pantheon as a mediator between gods and people, people began to ascribe to him the functions which belonged before to Ahura-Mazda. In particular, Mithra became already a judge on the Chinvat ‘bridge-separator’ where the human soul came after death.”

“Chinvat? Was is something like Persian afterdeath justice?” specified Nikolai Andreevich.

“Absolutely right. According to these religious views when a human set foot on this Chinvat bridge which separated the kingdoms of living beings and deads, under the foot of the ‘sinner’ the bridge became narrow as a ‘razor blade’, whereas under the foot of the ‘righteous man’ it became wide and comfortable for passage. During the afterdeath justice the yazats Rachnu and Sraosha stood with scales of justice on each side of Mithra. They weighed on the scales thoughts, words and deeds of each soul. If the scale with good thoughts and deeds was bigger and outweighed, the soul of this man was considered to be worthy of paradise. If the scales outweighed towards evil, the soul was sent back again to the hell which was believed to be, note it to yourselves, the ’abode of bad thoughts’ where a man lived again the ‘long age of sufferings, darkness, bad food and sorrowful moans’.”

“In brief, he was sent to reincarnation,” summarized Victor.

“You see,” Kostya was surprised. “Egyptians had afterdeath justice with scales, Persians had afterdeath justice with scales. Does it mean that there is in fact such an afterdeath justice with scales where the soul is being judged?”

“Well, if to be more precise, that’s all is associative explanation adapted for common human perception so that a man would be able to understand with his logic and to visualise what is approximately going to be with him after the body death. Since the processes which happen beyond the material world are not easy to be precisely described. Because it’s a quite different world.”

Eugene immediately ‘interpreted’ it to Kostya.

“Sure! Brother, it’s not even like the case with a natatorial who praises to an air-breathing (for whom to stay under the water is similar to death) how it is cool to live in the ocean.”

The guys laughed and Sensei nodded approvingly and concluded, “Thus all these words, ‘justice’, ‘scales’, ‘judges’ are only associative words taken from the human life so that people would understand easier what is going on to be after death with them, and what is most important why they should use rationally that short earthly time of life for good thoughts, words and deeds. These associations are of course not exact but in general they show the essence for masses…”

“Well, I still can’t understand how it is possible to know everything about a human, his thoughts, words and deeds, especially during his whole life,” Slava shrugged his shoulders. “How is it possible to identify who is who?”

In reply Sensei smiled and said philosophically and mysteriously, “If there is a clear gleam of light without any shaddow, it merges with the overall Light into the united ray. If there is a shaddow instead of gleam of light, the clear Light pushes it back, to its sphere. Since the place for shaddow is where there is no Light. And that’s the essence.”

“How does look like the life in the spiritual world?” dreamingly asked Ruslan.

Volodya answered with his army low voice, “Reach the spiritual maturity and you will get to know it.”

Sensei replied to Ruslan, “However hard would I try to tell you about niceties of the spiritual world, I would need anyway to use with you the language of matter and to use rought comparisons of the material world, since the human consciousness is material. However there is no language of matter in the spiritual world.”

Stas evidently decided to worm more information out of Sensei on this issue and began to support Ruslan. “Well, the human language is so rich with words. Maybe it’s possible to reveal this information in wider spectre of words.”

In reply Sensei only sighed heavily. Eugene noticed it and immediately decided to use the situation and mocked at Stas with his next pun, “You see, however hard will you try to explain the mechanism of internal combustion engine to a monkey, it will hardly understand you.”

Our group burst out laughing. Whereas Stas who was discontented with Eugene’s interference into his ‘pure intentions’ immediately reacted on his friend’s joke.

“You have understood it though!”

The group laughed even more. Only Nikolai Andreevich shook his head looking blamefully at these noisy two guys and summarized addressing himself to Sensei, “So it came with time just to substitution of the knowledge about internal spiritual to external material stimuli in zoroastrianism?”

“Exactly,” nodded Sensei. “Let’s take that very Mithra. It was later that people began to worship him as, saying in modern language, creator of society, ruler of social organization of people, as deity of agreement, accord in the meaning of relations in human society.”

“That’s all Ariman’s tricks!” Eugene again added his mot.

“I would call it more precise. That’s all tricks of the Animal human nature. People even distorted information about Ariman. Because initially there wasn’t any war between Good and Evil, nor any heavenly confrontation. There were only natural reasons of appearance highest Creatures from the One, their harmonious co-existance, since all their ‘work’ consists of the only goal, that is the spiritual development of the human soul. But what do we have now? Read how they interpret the teaching of Zoroastr. They believe that Angro-Mainyus (Ariman) whose name means ‘Bad spirit’ was the opponent (or almost the enemy) of Ahura-Mazda. That according to mythology when Ahura-Mazda created the earth, Angro-Mainyus got into its elements. He made water in oceans salty and part of the lands turned into deserts. And he spoilt with smoke even the seventh creature, the fire.”

“You see, he managed to wind even there!” Eugene commented jokingly and all the guys burst into laughing again.

“However among all these multiform interpretations of knowledge there is of course the information that when Ahura-Mazda created people Angro-Mainyus incarnated into the lowest human nature. Since that time two natures fight for ruling the human: a good one and a bad one…”

“Or if to speak with our language, the Spiritual and the Animal ones,” said Victor.

“Absolutely right. Moreover, it was believed that the world where Angro-Mainyus rules is completely opposite to the Ahura-Mazda’s world of light. Ariman also has his hierarchical suite which consists of six powerful deities (there are seven of them together with him), each of them is opposed to the good spirit from the surrounding of Ahura-Mazda. Under his authority there were bad deities, devas, who create Darkness, Lie, Evil and Ignorance, as well as countless number of lowest bad spirits. The goal of devas is to reach the highest possible dominance over the human world by any means, starting from devastation of this world and ending with different material temptations and subordination of the followers of Ahura-Mazda. It was believed that they try to play their game everywhere and to deceive people by any means that’s why no human, nor house can be insured from their influence. Whatever good things Ahura-Mazda would do for people, sooner or later Angro-Mainyus turned his deeds by lie and deceit to evil. And the fundamental idea of Zoroastr’s teaching,” emphasized Sensei, “was that triumph of Good over Evil, of Ahura-Mazda over Angro-Mainyus is possible only with the help of pure light forces and only due to participation of people who made their personal conscious choice towards good, and by purity of their belief, thoughts, words and deeds took the side of Ahura-Mazda, staying on the place where they are destined for. Zoroastr called upon every human not only to make his own conscious inner choice, but also to take part in this, how it was called later, ’war in heaven’ and to give up obedience to those forces which don’t serve to good. Since the whole world order depends on this fight between good and evil.”

“So this is the meaning of the ‘war in heaven’!” uttered Nikolai Andreevich with excitement as if he has done a big discovery for himself. “This is a fight between Rigden Djappo and Ariman for purity of human spiritual nature! It seems that it’s not the matter of the future, it happens here and now and it has never stopped!” And he added striken. “That doesn’t look like mythology! If to take into account everything you have just told us about the structure of this world… It’s the reality of our days!”

Sensei looked at him with warm approving gaze as if at a man who understood much more than it was said aloud and went on telling.

“Due to conscious choice of people towards Good, as Zoroastr declared, every human will not only do what he can to help Rig…” Sensei stumpled and corrected himself at once, “Ahura-Mazda but he will predetermine his future destiny. Since the physical death of body in the world of Ariman isn’t a real death of a human. It’s just a liberation of the soul, the true human, from the shell of material body. Zoroastr said that every soul will get after death of the body to the Justice and will answer for everything it committed during the life time.”

“Well, we have to answer for this or that,” Ruslan sighed heavily. “But when will we have time to live and to enjoy our life? That’s what this life is given for, as it was said by Ari…”

He stumpled on the last word and as it seemed to me he got surprised himself. The senior guys grinned.

“Right,” Eugene uttered sarcastically. “Ariman will tell you many ‘useful’ things. Just open your ears wide.”

“You have really found a good advisor,” Victor shook his head in his turn.

“Wasn’t it enough of the yesterday’s visit for you?” asked Stas with a smile.

Ruslan immediately responded to these remarks of the guys, “Why do you talk of our Ariman? Can’t it be just a coincidence of names? It can happen to anybody. Maybe this name is widespread in the East.”

Eugene embraced his head comically and lamented, “That’s all, folks, switch off the light! You see one more new born ‘deva’.”

Ruslan who didn’t listen carefully to Sensei seemed not to quite get the meaning of Eugene’s words. Moreover he decided to get out of a tight spot he fell into with the help of a joke. He uttered with southern accent, “Eh, my dear, who is a ‘deva’? As a matter of fact I’m a male individual.”

It caused our group’s burst of laughter. Stas added to it more humour, “You should better keep silence, our amphibia-like individual!”

After our group became more or less quiet joking, Nikolai Andreevich asked Sensei, “I have read that it is mentioned in the religion of zoroastrianism that in the end of the world and in the beginning of the so called era of ‘Division’ the deads will resurrect everywhere, the righteous men will receive the ‘future body’, the earth will give back the bones of deads and the last Divine Justice will take place.”

“That’s all is later distortion by Ariman so that spiritual hopes of humans to connect with the matter, to substitute the reality by illusion, to overshadow the work of a human over himself ‘here and now’ by the fear of the distant material future,” replied Sensei.

“Does it mean that it didn’t exist in the initial teaching?” specified Nikolai Andreevich.

“Of course, no. The destiny of the soul corresponds to thoughts, words and deeds of a human during the life, it is decided immediately after the death of the material body: either the soul goes back to reincarnation, either to higher spiritual spheres. There will be no general Justice where as people believe there will be a selection of righteous men, not saying of making these people ‘immortal’ in material body. The ‘end of the world’ is just the time which is given to the life of this civilization in general. If during this period the majority of people will make a spiritual leap forward, if they will manage to direct civilization towards rise of spirituality, then they will be given knowledge due to which they will be able to survive during the oncoming cataclysms on Earth. But if people in the main will be material and will incline to earthly values, they will be just annihilated during the cataclysms. A new civilization will be generated and everything will start again. However despite this global events concerning the whole civilization, every person has a personal Chance to break free from material world and to deserve a better destiny for his soul. Whether he will use the years of his life in order to live the life as an animal, to exist as a plant or he will use the given years in order to leap out to higher hidden spiritual spheres and to realize the long-awaited striving of his soul, is completely his personal matter and choice!.. Perhaps, the problem is that a human separates his ‘I’ as ‘personality’ and soul as Something, without knowing that his soul is he the true one.”

Sensei kept quiet a bit and then came back again to the started discussion about mithraism.

“So, as to Mithra’s cult… This religion appeared in the last centuries b.c. and gained big popularity in the Near East and in Europe mostly due to political activities of the Archons. They needed that time to have some perspective religion which would unite certain social stratas of the population (regardless their nationality), in particular rulers, merchants and soldiers who were necessary for strengthening of the sole power of the Archons in different countries. For this purpose they decided to use the Mithra’s cult gaining power in Persia and Asia Minor by its modernisation to their own benefit.”

“Wait, I feel I’m lost in time,” said Volodya. “Did Imhotep live before Zoroastr or after?”

“Of course, ‘before’.”

“I wonder why did they choose namely Mithra?” asked Victor.

“It was done by the simple reason that there was a certain similarity of popular information about him (certainly, if to interpret it from the point of view of the Archons’ worldview) with purposes, intentions and symbols of ‘Freemasons’. By the way, that very symbols which they took over from ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ of Imhotep, that very All-seeing eye etc.”

“Does it mean that both Imhotep and Zoroastr had more or less the same symbols?” Volodya asked again.

“Why does it surprise you so? They got knowledge from the same source, if I understood correctly,” Nikolai Andreevich expressed his guess.

“You understood it right,” nodded Sensei and went on. “’Freemasons’ were attracted by the fact that for example Mithra was in charge of social organization of people, that he was considered to be a deity of agreement, ‘contract’ and had to deal with ideas of mediation, exchange, mutual sympathies and peace keeping. They used also popular legends that Mithra went through the earthly incarnation by being born as ‘light from the rock’, that he ‘began to fight with the Sun and became a winner and a friend of the Sun’, that he was worshipped as the ‘source of Divine Light’.

“By the way, this deity was one time marked by their forerunners in Babylon, exactly during the time when there was a residence of Persian rulers in this city after it was conquered by Persians in 539. Local priests did their best and yazat Mithra was personified as Shamash, god of Sun. They surrounded him with many astronomic signs. Namely owing to ‘Freemasons’ Mithra began not only to patronize friendship, to reward his worshippers with internal peace, numerous descendants, but also with glory, wealth, and that was especially accentuated.

“The Archons used with might and main the text of ‘Avesta’ in order to attract more interesting people for them to their ranks. They propagandized intensively that Mithra as a supreme Guard of the agreement follows people by ‘thousands of perceptions’, ‘ten thousands of eyes’, ‘thousands of ears’, ‘ten thousands of spies’. They stressed that Mithra has at any height, at any place for survey eight servants as observers of the agreement who strictly check its compliance. It was namely Mithra who regulates and organizes the earth and life on it. He guarantees peace and accord between people if they keep the agreement, he protects those countries where Mithra is worshipped and he destroys those countries which refuse to fulfill the agreement and throw a challenge to Mithra in that way. They presented him as a ‘borders rectifier’, the main mediator in any issues, differentiator of good and evil, truth and lie.”

“Now it’s clear. Their intentions are so obvious,” nodded Volodya.

“The Archons just used to their benefit these general directives in order to create a certain model of human behaviour. They directed interpretation of popular sacred texts to a completely different way beneficial for them. Thus Mithra began also a god of war, a deity of loyalty to the emperor (in the Roman empire in II-III century a.c.), sanctified power of kings and chose them from mere mortals. This game of the Archons on the people’s belief led mainly to such an absurdity that soldiers of two belligerent powers who worshipped and prayed to one and the same god of sun ‘Invincible Mithra’, went to kill each other in the name of this god and believed that they will gain for this ‘righteous deed’ their ‘spiritual’ salvation.

“Note to yourselves that ‘Freemasons’ created a completely male religion. Women were absolutely not allowed to have access to the mithraistic order. However the boys even before maturity were taken to it. As in many other ancient schools the initiation to the Mithra ritual consisted of three levels: spiritual self-purification, self-improvement, control over your own Animal nature. Nevertheless if in ancient times the final goal was directed to internal work of a human and spiritual development, people of the Archons devoted more time to external attributes, symbols, rituals of initiation to ‘secret forces’ of Mithra based on the aggressive male nature.

“They also had seven stages of hierarchy (and the notion of ‘stages’ was taken still from ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ of Imhotep and their stepped pyramid). The human who was on the lowest stage served to initiated to higher stages. The stages were called: ‘Servant’, ‘Raven’, ‘Warrior’, ‘Lion’, ‘Persian’, ‘Sunny Herald’ (he was dressed in red cloth and his attributes were radial crown and torch). And the seventh stage was ‘Father’ who was believed to be patronized by Saturn. His attributes were Phrygian cap, seal-ring and crozier as a symbol of secret power. ‘Father’ was worshipped as a big authority in the mithrian community. But there was also ‘Father of fathers’ who united all the communities under his power. That was their structure.

“’Freemasons’ spreaded this cult among Roman soldiers and through them this teaching was quickly spreaded all over Europe. Many sanctuaries appeared which were devoted to Mithra. Especially many of them there were in Germany, Great Britain, France. Only in Rome there were about one hundred temples.

“Finally this cult became so influential that people whose decisions were crucial for the destiny of the whole nations began to get into the traps of the Archons. Let’s take for example that very Roman emperor Diocletianus who was Mithra’s worshipper and even ‘granted’ to this god a title of ‘Protector of the empire’. He transformed the emperial structure similar to Eastern despotisms by introducing the dominate, that is the unlimited rule. Who profited on this unlimited rule of subordinate puppet? The Archons.

“Almost the whole Europe was mithraistic. However despite such a huge work done by the Archons, the Mithra’s cult wasn’t unified. Since it was more clearly divided into the cult of Western Mithra created by ‘Freemasons’ (which was stuffed by them not only with zoroastrianism but also Babylon astrology, Greek mysteries and philosophy and presented under the cover of new philosophy and way of life for Western people) and the ancient cult of Eastern Mithra who was worshipped as before in the light of initial Persian believes.

However smart people still managed to find the truth! So it was natural that this resistance couldn’t stand for long, because mithraism was quite popular in the East and too many people knew about the true ancient teaching of Persians. Therefore when Jesus came to the world and his teaching began to gain popularity, there happened the following. The Archons resisted first actively to these spiritual splashes and put forward their Western mithaism as an incompromising competitor of the new teaching. But then when they were got tired with fighting, they just created from this new spiritual movement their religion, Christianity, copied to ti many psychological directives, legends of mithraism, elements of cult, symbols and even the form of organization of their communities.”

Nikolai Andreevich looked with surprise at Sensei, “Do you want to say that Christianity… Can you please tell us more details?”

“Yes, I can. But let me tell about it a bit later, it’s a too big issue to talk about it now.”

“Alright,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed with him.

“So, does it mean,” Victor began to reflect aloud, “that the history repeated itself? The religion of Christianity was copied off from the religion of mithraism?”

“Well, let’s put is this way,” uttered Sensei, “they used the same idea of victory of Eternal Good over the universal evil when the Savior will come, promised to believers immortality of the soul and recompense in another world. It was the same meaning of rituals that a human should purify and tranform himself and established the unbreakable connection with God.”

“So what is bad about it?” Stas shrugged his shoulders. “It seems to be a right idea.”

“Exactly. The idea is right. But who kept it in his hands? Religion is a powerful force of influence. And force is a force. Everything depends on who and how uses it and which way he directs to. The results are corresponding.”

“Right, it’s either a house, or the ruins,” echoed Eugene.

“You are right,” Sensei sighed heavily and went on. “But if the religion of mithraism was created as the religion of ‘warriors’ who have to actively fight with ‘evil’…”

“Well-well, and the image of that ‘evil’ scapegoat was painted to them by the Archons who pursued their own political goals,” Volodya said in a bass voice with a smile.

“Sure… So, if mithraism was the religion of ‘warriors’, Christianity was first of all religion of obedience, all-forgiving love to all people, even if it were your bitterest enemy… People of the Archons considerably expanded the framework of their electorate because now their religion of obedience and resignation could be joined not only by men, but also women.”

“They were so skillful in fencing people,” remarked Victor.

Eugene added at once his next joke, “Of course! One can’t see at the foot of the ant hill who is the master in the forest.”

Sensei grinned together with everybody and uttered, “Now many historians dispute why mithraism which dominated throughout the whole Europe and Asia Minor gave up so easily to Christianity which was ‘little known’ and severely persecuted. However in fact nobody gave up anything. Just the Archons changed their old signboard to a new one. The company is the same, whereas the signboard is the new one.”

“You see,” Eugene grinned addressing to Stas. “Here is the sunny crown with a torch!”

“So, as to the Statue of Liberty…,” Sensei reminded to us. “At that time it was the biggest building in New York. It’s interesting that the statue was officially accepted by the same representatives of ‘Freemasons’ including Grover Cleveland who was the US president and freemason. The only females who were allowed to the commencement ceremony were Jeanne-Emilie, the wife of Bartholdi, and eight-years old Totot, the daughter of de Lesseps.

“Both of them are Jewesses!” commented Eugene causing grins of the senior guys.

“This is nothing,” Sensei uttered with humour. “compared with Grover Cleveland’s declaration during that ceremony, 'We will not forget that Liberty here made her home; nor shall her chosen altar be neglected.'”

“Well,” grinned Nikolai Andreevich, “If to take into account the worldview of the Archons, these words have much deeper sense.”

Sensei nodded.

“It should be mentioned that first this statue wasn’t too popular among people. This situation remained right up to the beginning of the World War I when the Archons showed interest to use the Statue of Liberty for manipulation with people’s consciousness and correspondingly to make money on that. Acting through the US Ministry of finance which was concerned that time where to find money for military expenses, their people ‘received the permission’ to advertize and to replicate posters with the Statue of Liberty. They presented it as a ‘true symbol of America’s Liberty’. The earned money composed almost the half of military budget.”

“Wow!” whistled Volodya. “What a nice ad they have done on the posters!”

“However the most funny thing is that it is officially believed now that the Statue of Liberty belongs to the USA, that it is included by UNESCO (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization) to the list of monuments of historical significance, but it is thoroughly kept secret who in fact stands behind all this mass promotion and who really receives profits from it till now.”

“But the UN is also situated in New York!” Stas uttered with animation as if he understood something more. “It means that all questions wer solved within one city, or to be more precise, within one organization.”

“Right, and their decisions echoed in the whole world,” added Victor.

* * *

“It is just a small episode in the global game of the Archons,” said Sensei after he had listened to remarks of the guys and continued his story about foundation of the USA. “So, concerning the USA… When the Archons finished the realization of their plan on expansion of state boundaries, they started in the same barbarian manner to artificially raise the economy of the USA to the level of the world leader and to strengthen the position of this state as a superpower. In order to considerably weaken their strong European competitors, including Russia which accelerated economic growth (by the way, its army was the biggest in the world at that time), Germany which became even stronger thatn England both industrially and militarily, the Archons provoked the World War I. That is when the situation in Europe, while they were busy with creation of the USA, started in fact to go beyond their control, they arranged the ‘world revision’, with redistribution of spheres of influence, colonies, capital investments, raw material sources and sales markets. They elaborated and meticulously planned every detail. The preparation to the World War I was held by the so called ‘Committee of 300’.”

“Oh, what for a ‘skunk’ is that?” asked Eugene sarcastically.

“This is one of the organizations which belongs to the nowadays hierarchy pyramid of the Archons. For you to better understand it, I will tell you in detail about the structure of the present pyramid of the Archons. So, under control of Ariman (who is called in very narrow circles as ‘All-seeing eye’, and in wider circles is perceived more abstraclty as a ‘leading spirit’, ‘Lucifer’s eye’) there are twelve Archons. This closed ‘priestly circle’ forms together the ‘Council of 13’, six members of which are empowered also as priestly ‘Judges’ under lead of Ariman. This is, in fact, is the main core of the Archons. Then, under control of the Archons there is the ‘Council of 33’ where the highest ranks of ‘Freemasons’ are represented who have wide spheres of influence in the world politics, economy and church. These ‘Freemasons’ in their turn compose the elite of the ‘Committee of 300’.

“I would like to emphasize that first this committee, founded in 1729 by the organization called ‘British East India Trading Company’ was aimed at different merchant delas, in order to support opium trade and provide transactions with international banks. It was guided through the British Crown. But when it was pressed down by ‘Freemasons’, the situation changed considerably. Today the ‘Committee of 300’ includes more than three hundred members, including the most influential representatives of Western countries. It includes the main part of the world banking system.

“Then there are many other secret organizations which compose each other like spring onion leaves. Actually these ‘leaves’ go from a certain group of people who create at once a few different branches which they join themselves. The Archons find it comfortable that one and the same their influential man, apart from the fact that he possesses some big international companies or corporations or takes up some influential post on international level, is a member of several secret societies where he controls secretly its members and at the same time he provides a link to other branches of this unified system.

“For example, one of the controlled by representatives of the Archons organizations ‘Round table’ created a daughter half-secret organization ‘Council on Foreign Relations’ (CFR) which is now one of the most influential organizations in the USA. Almost all American presidents were members of CFR before they were elected to this position. By the way, CFR controls the World Bank. The interal circle of CFR is the order ‘Skull and Bones’ which in its turn includes the internal circle of the ‘Jason Society’ which is a branch of the ‘Order of the Quest’. By the way, namely these people are elected as executive members of the ‘Council on Foreign Relations’, as well as of the ‘Trilateral commission’. Members of these orders take a certain oath which liberates them from any obligations towards anybody or anything, I mean, nation, government, law of any country etc. They consider that their oath neutralize any other oath which can be taken by a member of the order during his activities. That means that they are loyal and trustful only in respect of their order.

“I don’t even mention about such American and European organization like the ‘Bilderbergers’ (founded by the former SS-man who served at ‘I.G.Farben’, member of the ‘Committee of 300’, and known today in the history under the name of Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands), which members are the most influential financiers, industrialists, statesmen and scientists. The Bilderberger committees, with their head-quarters located in Switzerland, consist of members of different secret societies of ‘Freemasons’, for example, ‘Vatikan’, ‘Black nobility’ etc.”

“Is NATO also under these Arimanic structures?” asked Andrew.

“Of course, it’s their first whip”.

“And the UN?” Tatyana cast a sidelong look distrustfully.

“Yes,” nodded Sensei.

“Well, it’s clear with NATO, as it is a military organization. But the UN?” the girl shrugged her shoulders. “We were told at school that this organization was founded in order to develop international relations, to keep and strengthen peace for security in the whole world.”

Eugene grinned.

“That right, they have told you at the lesson what is written in the school-book. Nobody wants to have problems.”

“That’s right!” Victor approved. “And it concerns not only the school… When you look at the family names of our school-books and scientific writings, it seems that we all study in Israel.”

“That’s true,” Nikolai Andreevich burst into laughing together with all of us.

It was Sensei’s turn to reply.

“No wonder that this information about the UN is given in this way. We are for the Archons just ‘public’ which should have a formed by them ‘opinion’ since childhood. How many are there historians from the Archons? And all of them write ‘history’. Although if you look thoroughly you will find what you need. And concerning the United Nations Organization, I will tell you about its foundation, but a little bit later so that you will understand, in the context with other information, why the Archons need such structures.

“So, the ‘Committee of 300’ was dealing with preparation to the World War I. It created a range of organizations which carried out a fundamental investigation and analysis of plan of actions which would bring to the desired result. It included also as a secondary task a psychological manipulation of population by the so called technique of ‘social conditioning’ so that to change the public opinion in many countries in favour of war and to make so that people would perceive the information supplied through mass media without any rational or critical approach.

“When the all-sided ‘calculation’ was over, the necessary agreements signed, that is everything was ready, they just used a trivial conflict between Austria-Hungary and Serbia concerning the assasination in Sarajevo of Austrian throne heir, Archduke Franz Ferdinand and his wife Sofia by Serbian killers who belonged to the occult secret society ‘Black hand’. Under the pressure of ‘Freemasons’ Austria-Hungary declared to Serbia a deliberately unrealizable ultimatum. And though Serbia agreed to fulfil a range of requests, the ‘statesmen’ of Austria-Hungary still declared it a war. And then it started! Germany declared a war to Russia, then to France. Great Britain declared a war to Germany. Each country’s ally helps it and participates on its side. And some time ago the signing of these ‘allied agreements’ was initiated through their subordinates by those who were directly dealing with elaboration of the war plans.

“Thirty eight countries were engaged in this war, in most of them there suffered population, economy was destroyed. In fact three empires were ruined: the Russian, the German and the Austro-Hungarian. Moreover, on the remnants of these empires there was built the same old worn-out form of rule, ‘republic’, which was used by the Archons during the shift of power already since the times of Ancient Rome. The Latin word ‘respublica’ means literary ‘public affair’. Though, regarding the history de-facto, one should call it in a more right way as the ‘Archons’ affair’. They say loud that this is a form of rule when the head of the state is chosen by the population. But in fact this head is chosen by a certain collegium of people who unfortunately often represent the interests of the Archons. And I’m not even surprised that most of modern states today are republics.”

“Here you are! But we are also called the Union of Soviet Socialist republics,” Eugene claped his forehead, as this thought dawned upon him. And he expressed himself at once, “But I’m a patriot anyway! I love USSR! However good or bad it may be, it’s my native country!”

“I love it, too,” with a heavy sigh uttered Sensei. “Though nobody asks nation about its love to its motherland when some destructive persons, on the Archon’s request, bring about chaos and disorder in its country and impudently thrust it the ideology of the Archons. Though in regard to Slavyan lands, however call them, Slavyans always remain to be Slavyans. This is an eternal bone in a throat of the Archons. The Slavyan people are so unpredictable for the perverted logics of the Archons… For example, there was the Russian empire. When Russia was slowly opening its ‘window to Europe’, it didn’t interest anybody. But as soon as due to considerable economic growth it opened its hospitable door to the world, the Archons got seriously worried. No only that the representatives of the Archons were actually dismissed from governing this country, mostly due to Petr Arkadievich Stolypin, but Russia began to become in influential country at the international level, and it was a serious danger for the empire of the Archons. And the problem wasn’t in money. The Slavyan mentality is the most fearful for them. It’s no joke if the Slavyan generosity of soul will touch the minds of other peoples, will really awaken their souls put to sleep by the sweet stories and promises of the Archons? The world of the Archons is built on egotism and the Animal nature. They control the whole world by money. It means that the empire of Ego created by the Archons, where the chief god of people is money, will be destroyed! It means that there will be ruined their personal power over those countries and peoples who will turn to their spiritual sources not by word but in deed. It means that the story with Imhotep will be repeated, but now in on a scale not of only one country? For the Archons this situation is much worse than death!

“So, in order not to let this global for them disaster, they began to seriously destroy the Russian empire. They not only engaged the country into the war, but they financed an artificially made crisis and unleashed a civil war. They sponsored the February bourgeois revolution and brought to power the so called Temporary government where all eleven ministers were masons. I don’t even mention the head of the cabinet Kerensky, the born Aron Kirbis, a son of a Jewess, a level 32 mason with a masonic Jewish title of the ‘Knight Kadosh’. When this ‘demagogue’ was positioned at the highest top of power, he almost in half a year destroyed the Russian army, state rule, court and police, ruined economy, depreciated Russian money. It wasn’t possible to imagine a better result for the Archons, the collapse of the great empire during such a short period of time.”

“And what have they done to German and Austro-Hungarian empires? People of the Archons ensnared before the war the governments of these countries by their influential ‘advisors’, formed a certain group of ‘their’ people which became later a core of the German-Austrian military bloc. They unleashed with their help the global war, considerably weakened these countries. They ruined Austro-Hungary at all, making on its lands small weak states. And they concluded with Germany at the end of the war a wittingly unrealizable for this country shackling agreement called as ‘Peace Treaty of Versailles 1919’ which would lead after its complete fullfilment to the collapse of Germany as a state, or to the new world war, on which the Archons made a stake. And then people of the Archons technically deleted in Germany all the traces of their activity by the revolution in November 1918 in this country. It was presented to the nation as if this revolution dethroned monarchy and established the so called Weimar republic, in which afterwards, note it to yourselves, during 14 years of its existance the cabinet of ministers was changed 21 times. By the way, the US constitution served as an example for the fundamentals of the Weimar constitution.”

“I don’t even mention about that acute economic crises which was caused by the World War I. This slaughter dictated by the Archons led to the astronomical growth of public debt in almost every country-participant of the war. Even England ran up a debt. Where did they get credits for recovery of the ruined economy and pay-back of the external public debt to international bankers? From the same internation bankers who in fact initiated all this ‘theatre of military actions’, expanded its ‘debtor’s prisons’ and through taxes robbed ordinary people of these countries.

“And which country received a global benefit from this war? The USA. The economy of this country during the years of the World War I grew with furious pace owing to military orders of the Allied countries. Making benefit of the fact that there was a war in Europe and leading European companies were forced to partly reduce their activities, American ‘business sharks’ swimming on the lead of the Archons began to capture new markets almost in all main regions of the globe. Certainly, they got enough of after-war ’captured material’. Right during this war the USA turned from the debtor into the big world creditor, and New York became a leading creditor of the capitalist world.”

“Well, what a crafty trick they played,” Volodya shook his head, “It’s a pity that it’s just a miserable small group of moneymakers in comparison with the whole humankind, but so many people have died because of them.”

Sensei agreed to him and went on, “So, right after this war people of the Archons founded the so called ‘League of Nations’ on which base they founded later the UN…”

“Does the word ‘league’ originate from ‘legion’?” asked Victor with a smile.

“The French word ‘ligue’ is a diminutive from the Latin word ‘ligo’ which means ‘to bind’. Though the man who was dealing in the midst of ‘Freemasons’ with issues of foundation of this organization concerning strategic planning of after-war time invented this name being guided more by his musical preferences. The thing is that league is a musical sign like an arc over the notes. It means that it should be played in this place uninterruptedly, without pauses. Or as musicians say, legato.”

Nikolai Andreevich glanced amazed at Sensei.

“Does it mean that if the League of Nations was founded right after the World War I…”

“That’s true,” Sensei said ahead of his considerations, “It was created as a following consequence to next events. Two years before the official date of foundation of this organization its main provisions were announced during the extended meeting of ‘Freemasons’ in Paris. The foundation of the League of Nations was presented to the world public as a necessary international union of states for security and peace keeping in the world. But in fact under the aegis of this organization they approved the world order which matched the interests of the Archons. The primary members of the League of Nations were 32 states (many of them, actually, were forced to join it) which signed the Peace Treaty of Versailles. There were also 13 invited neutral states. The head-quarter of this organization was located in Switzerland, in Geneve. By the way, the Archons used Switzerland as one of their dens for storage of their capital, after they declared it to be a country with ‘unlimited neutrality’. During two world wars when Switzerland due to its central location in Europe was in fact in the hell of military actions, not a single shell fell on its territory. Namely Switzerland became in 30-s a place where settled down residents of all secret services of almost all countries which were preparing to the next war arranged by the Archons.

“According to the statute of the League of Nations all international conflicts had to be solved in a peaceful way through the mediation or arbitration of the Council of the League of Nations. And those who would break peace had to be sanctioned. But all of that was for show and feigned, for the Archons to more comfortably control the situation and fulfil their plans. In the end of 30-s when ‘Freemasons’ sculped for the Archons a new ‘chess piece’ on the world political board under the name of Adolf Hitler, Germany started to prepare itself to the new war, breaking here and there all the agreements. Top officials of the League of Nations pretended to behave as if they notice nothing and they took an open position of passivity and inactivity. This ‘peaceful’ organization didn’t raise a finger to prevent the World War II, despite the fact that almost all states of Europe knew about preparation to it.”

”Was the World War II also planned by the Archons?” Slava got surprised.

“Yes. However this time they’ve done it much more scaled, in order to expand their influence and increase profit. They involved into it already seventy two states, and planned military actions on the territory of forty states, it meant the unavoidable after-war dependence of those countries on international creditors who were in fact representatives of the Archons.”

“So, since the League of Nations discredited itself in the opinion of the world public, the Archons as always replaced the old logo of their enterprise into a new one, but the essence remained the same. And for all after the World War II the League of Nations was officially dissolved in Switzerland and the new official organization was founded in a completely different part of the world, in the USA, in the city of San Francisco, it was the international United Nations Organization, founded for peace-keeping and strengthening, security, and international cooperation.”

“Right, it’s all the same, just read it vice versa,” Eugene burst laughing.

“By the way, the UN headquarters was located in New York on the territory which was separated and given as a present for these purposes by Rockfeller. When official founding of the UN, only in the US delegation there were present 47 CFR members…”

Eugene burst laughing even more together with the seniour guys and advanced a slogan with sarcasm, “Aha, ‘Freemasons’ of all countries, unite yourselves!”

“Or to put it more precise, ‘All countries, unite yourselves under the Archons’,” Sensei proclaimed another version in jest. “I even don’t speak of the preamble to the UN Statute invented by the ‘Freemasons’!

“The preamble? What is that?” asked Slava.

“Well, it’s a sort of foreword, a certain introductory part of any important international agreement or treaty. It has indications at circumstances which were a ground for issuing of the corresponding document, its motives and goals.”

“You know, it would be interesting to know what they have written in this preamble,” Nikolai Andreevich said as if by the way.

In reply Sensei nodded merrily and answered, “No problem!” And to our surprise he thought for a while as if recollecting something and announced the following information, “The preamble to the UN Charter which was proclaimed in 1945 is as follows,

‘We, the Peoples of the United Nations determined

to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war, which twice in our lifetime has brought untold sorrow to mankind, and

to reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and small, and

to establish conditions under which justice and respect for the obligations arising from treaties and other sources of international law can be maintained, and

to promote social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom,

and for these ends

to practice tolerance and live together in peace with one another as good neighbours, and

to unite our strength to maintain international peace and security, and

to ensure, by the acceptance of principles and the institution of methods, that armed force shall not be used, save in the common interest, and

to employ international machinery for the promotion of the economic and social advancement of all peoples,

have resolved to combine our efforts to accomplish these aims

Accordingly, our respective Governments, through representatives assembled in the city of San Francisco, who have exhibited their full powers found to be in good and due form, have agreed to the present Charter of the United Nations and do hereby establish an international organization to be known as the United Nations.’”

When Sensei made a pause the guys exploded with emotions.

“Here you are!” uttered Stas with irony. “As Victor said, it’s called ‘we sow ourselves, we crop ourselves, we sing songs ourselves’.”

“You see,” Nikolai Andreevich shook his head and repeated thoughtfully, “have agreed to the present Charter...” What could they do else? I suppose, after the war the Archons drove them in such conditions that they didn’t dare to refuse such a ‘profitable proposal’.”

“That’s about it,” nodded Sensei. “ In the beginning there were only fifty one countries involved into the UN where just thirteen countries were leading and the others, the so called developing countries. Today there are much more countries which joined the UN… Externally the Archons made from the UN the so-to-say ‘kind friend policeman’ who would render the help or give assistance if someone needs it. But when the questions raised which concern directly the interests of the Archons, this ‘kind uncle’ will just express his resolute protest and the matter will be over… In order to bind the world by their control the Archons tried to establish in the renewed structure of this organization already a few ‘Councils’ covering spheres of international economy, ‘security’, social sphere.”

“’Councils’? That is again something like the ‘Council of 13’!” grinned Eugene.

Stas who listened carefully to Sensei, pushed Eugene with a shoulder.

“Don’t interrupt with your comments”.

Eugene got quiet and Sensei went on, “They founded International court, UN General Assembly, Secretariat. They stuffed even the UN emblem with their numeric symbolism: they formed 33 fields on the globe, and 13 ears around the globe to the right and to the left. Well, in general everything as usual. And beside the main ‘Councils’ this organization controls now also many specialized services. For example, the International telecommunication Union, World Health Organization, UNESCO, World bank, International Monetary fund.”

“Well,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered puzzled. “It means that now the state representatives address to the UN as a Arbiter with requests to solve their problems and to put an end to wars, but in fact they address through it to the Archons who unleash these wars and breed global conflicts?!”

“It looks like an onion principle!” Eugene couldn’t keep quiet. “The world state in the states of the world!”

“Look here, you, the prompter, we are already fed up with your comments,” Stas warned jokingly addressing to his friend.

Sensei didn’t pay attention to the guys’ comments and continued, “The UN is not the only organization belonging to the Archons. If to examine carefully the Archons are the real masters of more than a half of big international organizations which exist today.”

“But why do the Archons need all of that?” Slava shrugged his shoulders not understanding it.

“For influencing the world and expansion of their power. They use for it all means, without disgust, starting from the ideological indoctrination of people and finishing with financial pressure.”

“Financial?”

“Yes. Just look around, how the prices grow steadily for all: for real estate, goods, for food, how inflation boosts. How mass media presents all of that as a ‘spontaneous unpredictable process’, thus justifying the growth of price ‘in the whole world’. But is this process really ‘unpredictable’? Didn’t land yield the same vegetables and fruits like in the past? Is the quality of good increased? Who dictates the price increase in the whole world? The world bankers who are controlled by the Archons. And all of that is done artificially! What for? In order to make a man materially dependant. So that his thoughts would be occupied by the constant care of increasing his income for him and his family somehow to survive in this world. Don’t look for examples too far. Pay attention to your friends, when you meet them what do you discuss at the end? As a rule, the price growth, complaints about the eternal lack of money and problems connected with it. That’s the answer how the Archons enslave a human with the matter.

“So, under the cover of all of that plausible at first view organizations of the Archons which exert influence upon the processes in the society, there is in fact the propagation of the humankind by the ideology of Ariman who inclines humans towards the material aggression, the choice of the way of the Animal nature, and on a global scale the drawing in of the whole human civilization in general to the material abyss. And how it may end for the humankind, you already know.”

“What should we do then?!” Slava asked with slight panic in his voice.

“It’s the eternal question of all times and nations,” remarked Victor.

Sensei replied calmly and clearly, “Everything is in hands of the people themselves, in the personal choice of everybody.”

“I wonder whether there is anyone in this world who would resist the Archons?” asked Stas.

“Certainly. Otherwise the history of the humankind would be over very long time ago.”

“And who resists namely?”

“There are different people: they are both in big politics, and among ordinary people. There are some of them who understood that they became ‘puppets’ of the Archons and they try to get rid of their power.”

“And what should be done, in order to help all these people?”

“First of all you should become Human yourself and not to fall for the provocation of your Animal nature which is the key factor in the ideology of the Archons...”

* * *

It came to a small pause in the conversation after which Volodya asked Sensei, “And what did you say about Hitler? Was he ‘sculped’ by ‘Freemasons’?”

“Yes.”

“I hear it for the first time. I thought that he was just a charismatic politician and managed with his team to come to power.”

“Me too,” Victore agreed with him. “And what happened there in reality?”

“It’s the whole story,” Sensei remarked unwillingly.

“Sensei, please enlighten us,” Volodya asked expressing the general opinion. “I know for sure that what you will say, I won’t find in any book.”

“Well, if you try hard, you can find everything, if there is a wish and a head on its place,” Sensei replied him half in jest, but he yielded to the request of the guys and told the following. “Hitler wasn’t always Hitler. He was born like everybody, with a ‘clear screen of mind’. He was a quite gifted by internal power person who even dreamt of becoming a priest. In general I should mention that many people are born gifted. Just coming to the system of everyday routine concerns they, as a rule, aren’t realized fully… So, Adolf made his choice at certain moment of his life in favour of the Archons’ ideology and defeated completely to his Animal nature. Otherwise he could use his internal power for good and become a real saint in the spiritual world.”

“Hitler could become a saint?!” Andrew got surprised. “I can’t even compose this phrase in my head.”

“You opinion just reflects the consequence of his choice,” remarked Sensei and continued. “As far as the parents of Hitler concerned, I would like to mention that his father Alois first used the family name of his mother, Schicklgruber. But as afterwards he was brought up in the family of his uncle Johann Hitler he changed it to Hitler. With time Alois got fixed up in a job of Austrian customs officer. His last wife, Klara Poelzl, was 23 years younger than her husband. Their families were close relatives. Adolf was born in 1889 in a small Austrian town of Braunau, on the border of Austria and Germany. His brothers and sisters died in the early childhood. Only he and his younger sister Paula reached mature age. In the family his father reigned as a despot who drank a lot and beat often his children, of course it had consequences on their mind.”

“Right,” Nikolai Andreevich nodded, “quite often people even don’t understand what awful consequences for the future they lay by their unreasonable egoistic behaviour in the family.”

Sensei agreed to him and went on, “That’s why the boy was growing up reserved and unsociable. Sharp changes in mood were inherent to him, from the strong agitation to the deep depression. When the boy was eight, his mother, being religious Catholic, sent young Adolf to Austrian town of Lambach, to the parochial school of the Benedictine monastery hoping that he would become a priest. And that monastery happened to be not an ordinary place. Not occasionally the building of that monastery was decorated by swastika, including altar and entry door. The golden swastika was also on the emblem of the superior Theodor Hagen. Under the cover of this Catholic monastery there was hidden the whole secret order which practiced under the pretence of Eastern esoteric knowledge occult practices of ‘Freemasons’, using their rites of power.

“In one year of Adolf’s stay in the monastery Theodor Hagen, the supperior of the monastery, passed away. After his death there came cistercian monch Josef Lanz who showed to the heads of the monastery his ‘letters of credence’ from the very Vatikan. He was given access to some of the most guarded papers from the library of this monastery. These papers included a range of ancient manuscripts which were brought once by Hagen from the Near East, when he has fulfilled the task given by the leaders of this order.

“Josef Lanz studied these documents and was amazed not only by the information found by him, but by practical knowledge of occult techniques which awoke certain forces and gave some abilities. But in order to use them, he needed to have his internal circle. And he got help to solve this problem. Young Adolf got to the circle of ‘chosen’ by Lanz, and he admired with childish trustfulness and naivety the pomposity of church holidays and mystical mystery of rites carried out in the monastery. So, he didn’t just sing songs in the children’s choir and served during a mass…

“The boy began to change at once. A spontaneous disclosure of force happened to him. Adolf’s mother couldn’t fail to notice that. As Adolf loved his mother, he told her what he had sworn on the request of his superiors not to tell anybody. The mother was horrified by what she had heard her beloved son was actually ‘taught’ there. Having known what happened in that monastery, she not only took her son from it. Their family rapidly left to another place, on decision of the father, who also had fear that it would become known to all. Though in the official version it was stated that the boy was excluded from the school of that monastery for he was caught smoking in the monastery garden… But however hard the parents did their best, it was too late. As the spontaneous awakening of that force led not only to positive changes in the boy (he began to succeed in studies, expecially with those subjects he liked, he revealed the evident leadership abilities), but also to negative manifestations which were actually the reason why his parents passed away early.”

“So did it happen to him on the subconsious level?” asked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Right you are. Later Hitler, when a young man, got into touch with those people himself, left the school for them and in fact he was left with unfinished school education. It should be mentioned that starting from the year when Adolf’s family so rapidly left that place, there happened many events which caused a range of other events. Josef Lanz left the monastery and changed his name to Lanz von Liebenfels. Supported by certain interested persons, representatives of ‘Freemasons’, whose threads lead to Vatikan as well, he founded in 1900 a ‘spiritual’ secret society the ‘Order of new temple’ (or the ‘Order of the New Templars’) and located its residence in Vienna. Later he issued the famous magazine ‘Ostara’, named so in honour of German goddess of spring light of May. He wrote several books. The main topics touched by Lanz were about Hyperborea, Agarty, Shambala, Asgard, a legendary ancient capital, Thule.

“The ‘Order of new temple’ became one of the centers of the occult trend called as ‘Vienai’ what means in old German ‘initiation’. However, not only this society flourished that years. The same sponsors-roots of ‘Freemasons’ gave birth to many other orders and secret societies. For example, one of the branches of the same occult trends ‘Vienai’, the order of Guido von List, Austrian poet and occultist, founder of the school of runic magic. He developed the whole theory of armanism which, in his opinion, presented the an esoteric part of ancient German religion and its mysterious knowledge. It were peculiar conclusions of a man who was at certain time very impressed by publications on Indian occultism, by writings by Blavatsky, Nitzsche and of course by ancient mythology of German peoples.

“Anyway, ‘Freemasons’ benefited on expansion of such nationalistic views among the population. They tried to open such organizations in different cities. In that very Munich there appeared in 1918 one more subsidiary of their lodge, the ‘Thule society’, under the lead of baron Rudolf von Zebottendorf, the official goal of which for all sounded quite innocent: the studies of ancient German culture.”

As long as Sensei made a little pause, Victor uttered, “I can’t quite imagine for myself Vatikan which was interested in Shambala.”

“‘Freemasons’ have been always chasing after any information concerning Shambala,” replied Sensei.

“You see, what a splash of growth experienced all those societies that time,” remarked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Not at all, dear doctor, interest to this knowledge was always present and attempts to found different societies of this sort have never stopped. There are enough of them nowadays, too. Just because of the war many people have a little bit received quite enough information about a small period of time concerning this issue. And the issue of Shambala was of current importance at all times… So, a few words about Hitler. Adolf took also a great interest in all those occult trends, read these writings. And not by occasion he chose for realization of his youthful plans the city of Vienna. It was not connected with the Vienna academy of fine arts which he tried to enter but with that secret society of his ‘old friends’ who were by that time in Vienna and which he visited eagerly even when under the circumstances he was in poverty and half-starved in this city.”

“Here you are! What attracted him there so much?” Stas was surprised.

“First of all, practices.”

Eugene opposed with humour, “How come that his ‘old friends’ couldn’t ‘feed, warm and give shelter’ to him?”

“They are used that everybody solves his problems on his own,” Sensei remarked on that. “The ideology they proclaimed was connected not only with mysticism, priorities of national occultism, search for Shambala, Grail, but also with issue of top Jewish priests who were going to conquer the whole world through the marxists controlled by them. And this issue was actively discussed in many secret and open societies of ‘Freemasons’. Why? First, it was popular among different strata of society. Second, ‘Freemasons’ just used it to realize the intentions of the Archons and to prepare the consciousness of population to the forthcoming world war so that people would go to conquer other lands, go to die for the sake of ‘sacred’ idea to free the world of power of these Jewish priests.”

“That’s a true circus!” Victor grinned. “It means that they used the hatred of people towards the Archons for the benefit of the same very Archons?”

“Right, through stimulation in people of the Animal nature,” Sensei added to Victor’s words. “And when the World War I began, many people took this war as a matter of course, including Hitler who had weak health but went as a volunteer to the front, under the influence of these ideas. And after the war and such a shameful defeat of Germany, forced revolution in it, the establishment of the Weimar republic, this state of public opinion became even stronger. Coming back from the war Hitler visited again his ‘old friends’ from the secret order who lived in Munich. That time ‘Freemasons’ needed to advance their people as many as possible not only to the state institutions of Germany but to different political parties in it, in order to pave the way for the World War II.”

Andrew asked right then, “So, the Archons were getting prepared at once according to their plans to the World War II?”

“As I’ve said, they plan their actions many decades ahead. Therefore the Archons envisaged in their plans not only the World War I and II, but unfortunately the most global one, the World War III…”

“The World War III?” The senior guys asked almost unanimously.

“Yes. I will tell you about it… a bit later. Thus, providing conditions for the World War II ‘Freemasons’, following the plans of the Archons, used all their reserves. For such ‘wards’ like Hitler who were taken in hand there was a special job. First Hitler was appointed to the services which were busy with espionage after different petty political unions, parties a lot of which appeared in Germany that time. He collected information on their programs, goals, worldview, and at the same time he observed the tactics of behavior of party leaders, their manner of presentation, the most successful topics for meetings.

“After that in some time Hitler was sent to the German Workers party which was created by initiative of Sebottendorf, due to strivings of lodge ‘brothers’, a journalist Karl Harrer and a machine-fitter Anton Drexler. Taking into account Hitler’s abilities in political propaganda, his gifts of internal force, considerable influence of mysticism on his conscience, as well as many year’s presence and dependence on internal circle of secret order, all of that made him one of the candidates for the role of ‘fuhrer’ (leader) who had to unleash the war benefitial to the Archons.”

“One of the candidates? Were there any other?” asked Victor.

“Certainly. People of the Archons were seriously working with them… Hitler was introduced to the architector Alfred Rosenberg and the journalist, dramatist Dietrich Eckart, who were members of the ‘Thule’ society. During the next three years they were preparing him actively to public speaking. Eckart trained Hitler not only to speak in front of the public but to competently set out his thoughts in writing. Moreover, they constantly filled him with information concerning secret teaching of the order and general political theory suitable for public meetings. Using some techniques and practices which he learnt in the order Hitler reinforced his personal force of influence on people with the help of special group of mediums who supported him during meetings.

“Hitler began to grow fast as a public speaker gaining popularity in different social groups and constantly increasing the number of this audience. When the party grew considerable in number, they held its reorganization, during which they moved away old party leaders from its management. Hitler positioned people who were ‘suitable’ for the order to responsible posts on financial and organizational issues. They determined the principle of fuhrership and gave a new name to the party, the National Socialist German Workers party (NSGWP). By the way, the word ‘Nazi’ is a certain abbreviation from the words ‘national-socialist’. The party’s symbol became ancient swastika, as well as the ancient and important for occultists greeting ‘Heil!’ with a gesture of stretched out hand. As a matter of fact they founded not just a party for Hitler, but the whole order by principle of knights’ order in Middle Age. They organized assault detachments: for guarding party meetings and sessions, detachments of ‘brown shirts’ (SA), and for fuhrer’s personal faithful ‘guard’, ‘black shirts’ (SS). They established a severe discipline. In fact, Hitler’s party, NSGWP, was like a state in the state, it copied important state bodies and a system of subsidiary public organizations, unions involving circles of youth, intellectuals, workers etc. They had even their own terroristic organization. And what I would like to specially note is that they created a pyramid system of fuhrership. The party began to propagate actively racism, antisemitism, hold speeches againt the shameful for Germany Treaty of Versailles and principles of liberal democracy. Their goal was to win over to their rows as much as possible of ‘offended and aggrieved’ people and to maximally increase the electorate of this party.

“However, the career of any politician is based not only on speaker’s skills and organizational abilities but more on steady and large-scale financing. Nowadays one may read in many historical writings that first sponsors of Hitler’s party were wives of rich Bavarian manufacturers. Nevertheless it wasn’t so in fact. This information was intentionally rooted into the ‘history’ for the masses so that to hide the true sources of financing Hitler’s party and the World War II in general.”

“Well, but how is it possible to hide the ‘history’ from all?” asked Andrew amazed.

“It’s very simple. In 1946 the Rockefeller’s foundation invested a big amount of money in order to present to the world public a certain official version of the World War II which would hide the true information about those who financed this war and due to whom there was established the Nazi order, and what was more important, to hide all the occult and mystical background of Nazism which explicitly showed at the leadership of the Archons.”

“What a news!” Victor was surprised.

“Look attentively at the history which is presented to the masses, starting from the school textbooks. As a rule, the goal of specially directed propaganda of the Archons is to ascribe all the fault and troubles to one person or, vice versa, they ascribe all the best to one person, locking your futher curiosity on his personal features. But for some reason they hide the main thing, what has formed the views of this person or from whom he gained it, who brought this person to power and made him a public and world famous, and above all, who financed his advance. Since if you know it, you can easily find out who moves the strings of this ‘puppet’.”

“Was Hitler also a puppet for the Archons?” Kostya asked rapidly.

“Of course… I will say more. Even after Adolf’ death, after the war, if there appeared books with detailed information on this issue which pointed out at the real masters of this public puppet (as it was hard to hide it fully, especially when so many people were witness), these writings were immediately found out, deleted and prohibited by the ‘Allied’.”

“They reacted swiftly!” Volodya estimated it in military terms.

“So, as far as financing the Hitler’s party concerned. Where did in Germany appear huge amounts of money for establishment of Nazi regime from? It suffocated that time from payments enormous amounts of military reparations (imposed by the Archons on the German people through the Treaty of Versailles, they begot the crash of German monetary system and chronic inflation). Before answering this question I would like to draw your attention how the Archons played a trick with a scheme of receiving double profit from the German people after the World War I. First, it were the Archons (through their organizations) who finally received the considerable amounts of money from reparatory payments, as they were the main creditors of the countries which suffered of the war. Second, for payment this money they forced Germany to take a loan from the same international bankers. And in order to facilitate this impudent robery of the German people these international bankers founded in Switzerland the ‘Bank for international monetary settlements’ or it is called in other way the ‘Bank for international settlements’. With its help they were able to make reparatory payments so that cash on the accounts of one state, for instance Germany, was transferred to the account of another state which possessed an account in that bank. Of course, the international bankers received quite good commissions and fees on these transactions… Under the ‘cover’ of all of these issued loans, huge capital was incoming to Germany, especially before 1924, it was pressed by the ‘business sharks’ of the Archons from all, including American people.”

“From America?” asked Victor surprised.

“Yes. They began to build the Hitler’s military machine on the basis of this American capital.”

“But why namely before 1924?” inquired Nikolai Andreevich.

“Because this year became the start point for winding a clockwork of the ‘bomb’ created by the Archons for unleasing the World War II. By 1924 they prepared a few main backgrounds. First, there was an almost ready candidate who would unleash this war. And the main thing was that they transferred necessary money to Germany for the total advancing of this leader to power. Besides, they started to gather occult forces of the Archons which formed the main core of the nazism. In 1924 there came some of their Asian representatives. By the way, a few words about them. Already in 1926 due to secret work of Karl Haushofer (we will talk more about him later) in Germany, in particular in Munich and Berlin, there began to appear nonsimple ‘colonies’ of Tibetans and Hindu. In fact, they were members of secret order of black magic which united representatives of the orders of the ‘Green dragon’ and ‘Yellow hats’.”

“Second, in the very 1924 there were realized the planned events at the international level. ‘Business circles’ of Great Britain, the USA, France advocated the considerable broadening of the economic cooperation with Germany, due to which it brought to merging of German, American and British capital through creation of joint venture companies and bank organizations. For example, let’s take the international cartel ‘I.G.Farbenindustrie’ (‘I.G.’ is an abbreviation, its translation means ‘commonness of interests’) which controlled chemical and pharmaceutical industry in the whole world and, of course, constituted a powerful political and economic force. Its center was allocated in Germany. 93 countries took part in its work. It was one of the biggest concerns in the world. For Germany ‘I.G.Farben’ produced almost half of all German petrol, and during the war its plants produced also gas for gas chambers. Almost all real top management of this international cartel belonged to ‘Freemasons’, they were owners of big business and high ranking state officials, including those in the USA. CEO of ‘I.G.Farben’ Hermann Schmitz was at the same time a member of the administrators' council of Deutsche Bank and of the Bank for International monetary settlement’.”

“There you are!” Victor was surprised.

“Yes, it was really so. For example here are the names of the main connecting links of ‘Freemasons’ who actively participated in Nazi financing… It was a president of German Reichsbank Hjalmar Horace Greeley Schacht. Later he became a Nazi minister on economy. By the way, the Schacht family belong for many years to the international financial elite. And not by chance Hjalmar Schacht became the chief German representative of the Morgan’s American financial corporation… Besides, to them belonged Averell and his brother Roland Harriman, American financiers who were members of the order ‘Scull and Bones’. These transactions were arranged by them through the ‘Union Banking Corporation’ with the head quarters in New York which was a joint venture of German industrialist Thyssen and Harriman. By the way, four of eight directors of that bank were members of the order ‘Scull and Bones’. And in general one should say that Roland Harriman financed both the Soviet Union and Nazis through the bank ‘Brown Brothers Harriman and Co.’. I would like to draw your attention to the fact that one of his most trusted employees was Prescott Bush who became later a director of the ‘Union Banking Corporation’…”

“Bush?!” asked amazed Nikolai Andreevich. “Was it by chance a relative of the present president of the USA George Bush?”

“Of course, it was his relative. It was his father! In general, I should notice that this Bush clan is just a model indicator of active work of ‘Freemasons’. They actively participated in realization of the Archon’s secret plans during the World War I and II. For instance, Prescott’s father, Samuel Prescott Bush was a member of the War Industies Board during the World War I and was responsible for supply of ammunition to the army.”

“Ammunition?” Volodya asked again. “It’s a golden position”.

“After the World War I he occupied the position of the first president of the National Association of Manufacturers and an economic advisor to the US President Herbert Hoover. And not occasionally during these years (1929-1933) there was artificially arranged a strong economic crises called in the USA the ‘Great depression’… Father-in-law of Prescott Bush, George Herbert Walker, was a big financier who founded in New York that very company ‘Brown Brothers Harriman’. He sponsored also the election campaign of another representative of ‘Freemasons’ who changed Herbert Hoover at the post of the USA president — Franklin Delano Roosevelt, a representative of the family of landowner and influential businessman who had ‘good connections in political circles’… Yes… Both Prescott and George Bush were active members of the order ‘Scull and Bones’…”

“Scull and bones? Well, they were real pirates,” grinned Stas.

“Right, of the Archonic sea,” added Eugene.

“So, during the World War II, when jounalists got at the roots of the facts who sponsored Nazi, against whom the USA fouht, there began a court examination during which arose the names of Harriman and Prescott Bush. But soon this question was hushed up. By the way not without participation in this case of Allen Dulles who was an attorney of Prescott Bush.”

“Allen Dulles?” Volodya got surprise. “Director of CIA?”

“He became a director a little bit later, after the war. And during that time he was a co-owner of the law bureau in New York which belonged to his brother, John Foster Dulles. This law bureau represented interests of one more biggest Nazi sponsors, oil company ‘Standard oil’ which belonged to Rockefeller. In the same 1942 for corresponding ‘merrits’ Allen Dulles was appointed a head of European department of the new US Office of Strategic Services. Due to his new authorities, on the request of ‘Freemasons’, he extends his contacts with Himmler (who was appointed already the next year (!) to the position of Minister for internal affairs of Nazi Germany), establishes the renewed secret cooperation with SS institutions. And in 1953 Allen Dulles became a director of CIA (which was founded in 1947 on basis of disbanded Office of Strategic Services impeached in connections with Nazi).”

“Anecdote!” grinned Victor “That’s true: they change the sign boards, but the main players remain the same!”

“Yes, Allen Dulles is a serious player. No wonder. He originates from the family of players, so to say preliminary half-finished material for chess pieces of the Archons. Grand-father of Allen Dulles was a state secretary of the 23rd US president Benjamin Harrison (by the way, the grandson of the 9th US president, so to say, the last president, national of Great Britain, whose father was one of those who signed the Declaration of Independence). Uncle of Allen Dulles Robert Lansing served in the same position under the 28th US president Thomas Woodrow Wilson, under whose governance the USA entered the World War I and who was one of the initiators of foundation of the League of Nations. It’s not to mention the elder brother of Allen Dulles, John Foster Dulles.

“John Foster Dulles who occupied influential state posts in the USA (including the post of secretary of state under the president Eisenhower (1953-1961)) was also one of the significant figures at the organization of ‘Freemasons’. By the way, he was as well a trustee of the Rockefeller foundation. This man did a lot to realize the plans of the Archons concerning the World War II and in particular the after-war world order and disposition of forces in it, took part in the UN foundation (he even composed the UN Charter), military blocs like NATO, ANZUS, and SEATO in order to oppose Russia, or to be more precise, the USSR. Not occasionally there was published his famous essay ‘Six pillars of peace’…”

“Six? Again six!” Eugene burst into laughing.

“Right, pillars… or to be more precise, supports of the Archons,” nodded Stas.

“Well, Sensei,” drawled Nikolai Andreevich, “With each minute of your story you impress me more and more.”

“Me?!” smiled Sensei. “I’m just telling the truth and I tell the the history as it is.”

“Well,” uttered Volodya. “The truth always impresses… That’s true that nothing has changed in this world.”

“Unfortunately,” added Sensei. “Well, let’s come back to the year of 1924… Thus, the planned by the Archons events of 1924 touched not only the political changes in some countries of Europe, but also the correction of political course of the government in the Soviet Union.”

“What do you mean under the correction of the political course?” Stas didn’t get it. “Have I understood in a right way, was it in the Soviet Union?”

“Yes. The thing is that the second revolution in Russia (I mean the Great October socialist revolution) arranged by the Lenin’s team after the destruction of the Russian empire by Kerensky was also financed by the Archons. Please pay your attention at the very process of this Archon’s game, how it has been occuring. When the February bourgeois revolution in Russia began, Lenin and many of his companions were at that time in emigration, in ‘neutral’ Switzerland. For them this ‘bourgeois revolution’ was an unexpected news. But when they hurried up to leave for Russia, the authorities of Germany, Austria, Great Britain all together refused to allow to Lenin and his team to pass through their countries and blocked them in Switzerland with the help of European countries supporting this decision. Only in April ‘all these countries’ gave the same unexpected permit for transit of Lenin and his team through European countries to Russia. It emphasizes once again how the Archons manipulated with people in their game and moved them like pieces to new positions at certain time and in certain place.

“When Lenin came to power, the Archons rounded him of course with their people for control. However, Lenin wasn’t a simple man. He had his own high-principled team headed by Felix Dzerzhynsky who understood clearly the whole game of the Archons, their goals and tasks. Coming to power, Lenin and his group began intensively to look for a contact with Shambala, in order to get rid of the power of the Archons.”

“Do you want to say that he played a double game?” asked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Right you are. Lenin made an attempt to lead out the country out of the crises. And when clear goals opposing the intentions of the Archons started to be obvious through the concrete actions, the Archons decided to get rid of him and to replace him with their puppet. Starting already from 1922, refering to Lenin’s bad state of health, he was de facto dismissed from governing the country, by nomination of Stalin. And despite the fact that the old Lenin’s team did it best to fight with this ‘Georgian and Jewish mafia’, as they understood which threatens would it bring to the country, after Lenin’s death (January 21, 1924) already in four months during the thirteens congress of Workers and Peasants Party namely Stalin was elected to the post of the Secretary General. And this occurred despite the written will by Lenin in no way to nominate Stalin to this post. And in fact those who supported Stalin later paid with their lives.

“After Lenin’s death and Stalin’s nomination, almost immediately some countries, including Great Britain, France, Italy, recognized the USSR and established diplomatic relations with it. As you understand, it also happened not ‘suddenly’. I should mention that Stalin wasn’t glad with illusion of his power for long when he finally understood that he got under the Archons’ thumb. But I will tell about it a bit later.”

“So let’s come back to 1924 in Germany. By this year ‘Freemasons’ did so that the name of Hitler was heard not only all around the country but also abroad. Since despite the fact that the ideological potential of Hitler’s party gushed forth this party existed only in Bavaria, or to be more precise, in Munich. Beyond this place few people knew about it. In order to eliminate this weak spot and to make their puppet Hitler famous all around, they provoked on November 8, 1923, the so called today in the history ‘Beer hall putsch’.”

“The ‘Beer hall putsch’? Does it mean that they were all troubled with wind because of beer?” utter Eugene hardly restraining from laughing.

“Aha, and Hitler most of all!” laughed Stas.

Sensei smiled together with the guys.

“The historians called it so as it is believed that the decision about launching the ‘national revolution’, to which Hitler called to in the form of a ‘crusade to Berlin’ in order to overthrow ‘Jewish and Marxist traitors’ was taken in one of the Munich pubs where the main action of the political play of ‘putsch’ took place.”

Volodya grinned and said in a bass voice, “Right, in fact such decisions with big investments aren’t made off-hand. Money likes sober minds.”

“That’s true,” Sensei agreed to him. “So, next day after this event Hitler arranged a demonstration for show, and together with other party leaders headed a column of Nazis which moved to the centre of the city. There they were awaited by the police cordon which opened fire on the demonstrators. Hitler was immediately taken away in a special car by his ‘supporters’. The ‘beer hall putsch’ failed. Thus, everything was played like clockwork. And as a result, Hitler became famous not only in Germany but also abroad. In Germany itself all Germany newspapers wrote about him, and weekly journals even placed his portraits.

“Later this show developed itself more interesting both for ordinary people and especially for its producers. Taking into account the psychology of masses (since people like ‘offended and injured’ with whom they associate themselves) they played the next scene for German people. Hitler was prosecuted ‘for state parricide’. Though he was from the very beginning informed by his ‘tutors’ from the secret order that the putsch would fail and he would be arrested and imprisoned… not for long, for the benefit of their goals. Of course, Hitler behaves as he was instructed, absolutely fearlessly turns the bar into propagandistic tribune, blaims the government and swears that there will come a day when he will bring an action against it, that is in fact he openly speaks out what was boiling among ordinary people. Plus a well paid (by sponsors) necessary articles in popular newspapers, and Hitler at once wins the fame of the national hero, a ‘patriot and uncompromising fighter with the left’.

“Adolf was sentenced to five years imprisonment in Landsberg prison. Instead of this term he, one may say, freely lived there only a few months. Moreover, namely during this time ‘Freemasons’ seriously started to teach Hitler ‘genuine knowledge of masses control’ and secret ‘occult sciences of influence’. The prison was a quite comfortable remote place for these goals, which guarded from strange eyes and ears.

“Hitler was imprisoned there not just with anyone but in the company of thirty years old Rudolf Hess. It was this man who was appointed as his personal assistant (officially he was appointed to this post since 1925) and at the same time looked after his doings. Rudolf Hess was in his turn a disciple of Karl Haushofer, a general and a lecturer of the Munich university. This ‘professor’ began to regularly visit Hitler in the prison and to give him many-hours lectures. I need to mention that Haushofer is a so to say a ‘public’ figure of ‘Freemasons’. Preparing to the ‘lectures’ given to Hitler he time and again asked advice from ‘Freemasons’ of high ranks as well as with the ‘Tibetan monch’ who received in the West a nickname the ‘man with green gloves’ who was in fact not a ‘monch’ and not the last person in the structure of the occult secret order of the ‘Green Dragon’.

“I would like to tell you briefly who that man was, Karl Haushofer. He was born in 1869 in Munich. His father was a professor of economics. Karl finished the Bavarian military academy and chose a military career. In 1896 he married Martha Mayer-Doss, a daughter of Jewish lawyer. The couple belonged to noble aristocracy. Haushofer fulfilled different diplomatic assignments in South Eastern Asia where he got acquianted with representatives of the secret order of the ‘Green Dragon’ under which influence his main world-view was formed and he got knowledge on occult sciences. He visited India, Korea, Manchuria, Russia. And not by chance in 1908 – 1910 Karl Haushofer was appointed as a German military attache to Japan. In Tokio he was initiated into the secret order of the ‘Green Dragon’, became its member and due to it he became close to the emperor’s family, Japanese samurai elite. Later, namely due to this initiation he would find opened wide gates of the ‘buddhistic monasteries’ in Lhasa, one of the most influential secret societies of Asia, the sect of ‘Yellow hats’ or they are also called ‘Gold hats’. I should mention that ‘Yellow hats’ in their ‘Kanduk’ essence are like the elite of the ‘Green Dragon’. Just the Kanduks can’t be even compared with these creatures.”

“The Kanduks? Who are they?” asked Andrew.

“I will tell you some day later… So, namely due to this initiation to the order of the ‘Green Dragon’ the career growth of Haushofer went rapidly upwards, during the years of the World War I he would become, as they say, the ‘young general’, resigning as a major-general.”

“What for a cunning order is that ‘Green Dragon’ that it possesses such connections, influence and possibilities?” inquired Volodya. “I have never heard about it.”

“No wonder. It’s not an ordinary order,” noticed Sensei. “The occult core of this order is very close to the top of the Archons. And I should say that even the very Archons are afraid of it. Since the Archons are just people, and these… The backbone of this order exists since the times immemorial and in fact its members are the right hand of Ariman, if one may put it so. They aren’t people anymore. In the full sense of this word they are monsters. Once upon a time they were people, they chose a way proposed by Ariman and desired to become not only rich, to have power, but to live ‘eternally in the body’.”

“Is it really possible to be ‘eternally in the body’?” Slava got surprised.

“Not, of course. Any matter will be sooner or later destroyed. The quality of eternity possesses only the soul and only in the case when it will mature spiritually. But under the Arimanian term ‘eternal life’ is meant the conscious reincarnation from one body into another at the expense of the soul which as a result of such manipulations is completely annihilated just in 10-12 reincarnations and the materialized monster disappears for ever. That is, when an ordinary man experiencing ‘unconscious’ reincarnations has a chance to free up and to get to the highest spiritual spheres and to obtain the real eternity, due to his spiritual diligence in the predetermined term of lives, the monster is deprived this chance once and for all. But this knowledge becomes known to the man who has chosen the way of a monster much later, with the experience of ‘conscious’ reincarnations. Besides this creature begins to cognize quickly the finiteness of his existence, he becomes fully dependant from the wishes of Ariman, as his any disobedience to him may lead to the complete annihilation before time. But in the beginning nobody tells the man about this trap of Ariman, everything is covered with an illusion of satisfying his spiritual strivings and bright prospects of ‘eternal life’ in the body on Earth.”

Ruslan asked again with surprise, as if he hadn’t heard everything what was just said by Sensei.

“Conscious reincarnation? I can imagine, how much knowledge they possess!”

Sensei smiled bitterly, “It’s a serious knowledge, that’s why Hitler was afraid of them. They possess enough power to pull out a man from the circle of reincarnations and to completely destroy him…” having answered to Ruslan, Sensei switched to the main story. “So, concerning Karl Haushofer. Namely in the order of the ‘Green Dragon’ they laid him the foundation of the matter which became later the main goal of his life. Namely there they described him in details the idea of the so called later in his works ‘theory of geopolitical union of Eurasia’ into the continental bloc, from Azores to Tokio. The foundation of this geopolitics is the theory of fluid borders which envisaged the necessity of review of the existing borders. The world is divided into two parts, land and naval states. One enemy was chosen in all the cases, the Anglo-Saxon world, England, the USA, which ‘tried to impose the control over the whole world’ as the leaders of naval states. The choice is like that, either to be slaves of the ‘Anglo-Saxonian cosmopolitical capitalism’, or to arrange the common geopolitical revolution in Europe, in the close union with Asia. It was all presented under the one code title of the ‘New world order’.

“The ‘New world order’?!” Volodya was amazed, “But the Archons…”

“Right you are. All this initiative and plans of the ‘New world order’ originated exactly from the Archons. Their goal is to divide the whole world through the wars into two big states. And then to unite them all into the one state with the only World government under their lead, with the new type of people absolutely obedient to them (with the total dominance of the qualities of the Animal nature) and killing indifferently all those who would contradict to this government. That’s why in order to reach these goals they conduct this work through the societies under their control, the secret ones and the public ones. Pay your attention to the fact that de facto they declare peoples of the USA and Great Britain as enemies for the Eastern bloc, but not that miserable small group of Jewish priests who use the governments of these peoples in their interests and set them against other states.”

“Lies all around!” Victor uttered with a grin, being shocked like all of us by the revealed information.

“Want do you want? It’s an Ariman’s school. They use positive strivings of people in order to redirect them into the negative side and to use for their purposes. They incredibly distort the knowledge. Here is a simple example for you. Why did they start to popularize after the Nazis a completely negative attitude towards Shambala, motivating that it’s a ‘terrible monster’ which is located somewhere and possesses power over the world. This legend was told to the Nazis by the same ‘initiated’ members of the order of the ‘Green Dragon’. According to their fairy-tales, ‘thirty or forty centuries ago’ in the Gobi desert which is located in Central Asia there existed a highly developed civilization. As a result of the disaster, Gobi turned into the desert, and those who survived emigrated either to the North of Europe, or to the Caucasus. Supposedly these emigrants represent the main race of the humankind, its aryan layer. The teachers of this highly developed civilization which were called for their special knowledge as ‘sons of beyond reason’ settled down in the caves under Himalaya. There they divided into two groups. One of them went along the way of the ‘right hand’, the other took the way of the ‘left hand’. The centre of the right way was Agharti, the hidden city of good, contemplation, ‘temple of non-interference into human life’. And the second way went through Shambala, the city of violence and power, whose forces rule not only elements but the masses of people, quicken the arrival of the humankind to the ‘swing time’. And the most important, the initiated members of the ‘Green Dragon’ pointed out that magicians leaders of different people may conclude an agreement with Shambala through vows and sacrifices. Based on all this false-legend they convinced Haushofer and through him all the German people the thought about the ‘necessity of coming to original roots’ through alliances or conquering the whole Eastern Europe, Pamirs, Tibet, Turkestan, Gobe, since those who control these ‘key regions’ will supposedly control the whole globe.”

“What a nonsense!” laughed Eugene.

“The top Nazis, on the contrary, considered it to be ‘secret knowledge’. The most bitter and funny thing is that that very ‘Tibetan monch’ with green gloves with whom Hitler and the authorities of secret societies of the IIIrd Reich were in constant contact was called as a ‘Key Keeper’, and there were steady rumours that he supposedly know the entrance to Agharti (Aryana).”

“To Arimana? Who would doubt it!” Eugene laughed again with our group.

“Why did they spoil so much the information about Shambala?” Victor asked Sensei.

“You know, Shambala really concentrates very serious knowledge, it’s a keeper of the Grail between the times of its global choice. The Archons know very well that this is the only force agaist which they are really powerless that’s why they try to do everything in order to slander Shambala in opinion of people. And although Shambala is neutral towards the human society, since the development of the society is a personal choice of people themselves, in some rare exceptional cases it renders spiritual help to people, though this help is rather indirect. Shambala brings to the world of people truth and knowledge. But the choice is left to people. It’s like the light. If people want to see the light, they not only perceive its purity but transmit it to other people. And with each new splash of light, there is less darkness in the world. If a human sees the light but quenches it, the darkness extends its territory. Everybody who took the light becomes its bearer. And only the personal choice of a human determines how much light will be there aroung him, and in general, in the whole world.”

“Well, the personal choice of everybody,” Nikolai Andreevich said thoughtfully. “The personal choice…”

Our group became quiet for a while.

“Thus it’s very benefitial for the Archons to misinform information, including that one about Shambala,” Sensei kept silent for a while and then he said, “The way they cheated the Nazis, one should be very cunning to do so. Since the final goal of the Nazis supposed the creation of the IIIrd Reich, the thousand years state of the aryan race which would become the basis for creation of the New world order, preparation of the civilization to the world enthronement of the ‘Great Unknown’, in this way the Archons call themselves.”

“It’s again… a lie!” Eugene uttered with a smile. The guys smiled.

“So, concerning Haushofer. Getting a grounding in the ‘ideas’ of the order of the ‘Green Dragon’, on the special request of his mentors, he comes back to Germany where at once the doors of a few occult societies get opened before him, including one of the active lodges of ‘Freemasons’, the order ‘Golden Dawn’. There he gets aquainted with people necessary for further ‘secret work’, including the founder of the ‘Thule’ society Rudolf von Sebottendorf. He founds himself one more order, the ‘Luminous Lodge’, later renamed into the ‘Vril Society’ which united different German orders, the ‘Lords of the Black Stone’, the ‘Black knights’, the ‘Black Sun’ which became later the core of the SS. Nevertheless externally Karl Haushofer was for all just an exemplary husband who finished a successful military career, came back to science and became the lecturer in the Munich university. In 1922 his ‘mentors’ helped him to found the German institute for geopolitics. Karl issues his books on geopolitics. Right from that ‘launching’ year of 1924 he was sent not only to teach Hitler. He starts to actively popularize ‘his’ ideas. In order to do it he issues a solid geopolitical magazine where he publishes his writings during the next twenty years. From 1924 to 1931 he regarly broadcasts with appeals to the German people. In general, later Karl did a lot of useful things for the Archons. After the crash of the IIIrd Reich he wasn’t put on trial during the Nuernberg process. By the way, that time they brought to court only the public ‘puppets’ and put to death those who knew more than it was allowed. But nobody stir a finger to catch the real leaders and financiers of the IIIrd Reich. Haushofer finished his life in 1946 as the true member of the order of the ‘Green Dragon’ by a ritual self-murder, offering before his family in sacrifice.

“But let’s come back to the times of Hitler’s formation as a fuhrer. Simultaneously with his education they worked over the systematic advancing of national-socialists to the official German government for the following ‘legal’ power usurpation. They used all means for that: bribery, blackmailing, threats, terror, and even the provocative setting fire to reichstag, in order to blame for that their competitors, the communists.

“The Archons, alongside with internal political rearrangements in Germany, prepared an external ‘base’ for preparations ‘conditions to the war’. In 1929 they artificially created the world economic crises, extended it till 1933, meanwhile they considerably increased their capital. In fact, their people didn’t suffer of it. They were warned beforehand, and before the begin of this project of the Archons they invested their capital into gold and silver. During the crises ‘Freemasons’ operated through their international banks and almost for nothing bought enterprises and real estate in different countries, arranging at the same time a range of political and economic castles. In Germany the world economic crises led to the significant aggravation of the political system and creation of a fertile field for Hitler’s party coming to power.

“Infringing all the official agreements like the ‘Treaty of Versailles’ and organizations ‘controlling’ the peaceful coexistence of peoples like the League of Nations, they continued to develop the Hitler’s military machine. Up to 1936 more than 100 American firms, among them such famous as General Motors, International Harvesters, Ford, DuPont, were working over its restoration. For example, Ford and Opel (Opel was a subsidiary enterprise of General Motors controlled by Morgan) were one of the biggest suppliers of tanks for the Nazis. Great Britain helped to build ships. The Soviet Union taught German pilots to aviate, over its territories. And the Soviet Union is not like a densely populated Europe with a great number of landmarks. Here you should know how to aviate in order not to get lost in our open spaces.”

“Does it mean that we prepared ourselves the German to flights over our territories?” Victor couldn’t believe what he’d just heard.

“It was so. And not just it. Especially intensive ‘friendship between Germany and the USSR’ was proclaimed in the end of the twenties, starting from the cooperation between high ranking officials, in the military, industrial spheres up to peaceful mutual scientific expeditions (with German specialists accurately writing down each small item and equipped by the advanced German facilities) on the territory of the USSR.”

“Cunningly planned!”

“But I should mention that the more the true appearance of those who organized Hitler’s rising to power opened, the more did Hitler understand that he is needed by the Archons only for the time being as a public puppet, and therefore he was looking for possible choices of coming out of the power of the Archon’s in order to get the only dictatorship power.”

“Well, then he had to fight against his mentors,” grinned Stas.

“Meanwhile his opponent Stalin already started with mass repressions. And that was caused by the fact that observing fast events in Europe and being afraid for his life, Stalin decided to protect himself in anyway against the Archons’ ‘controllers’. Therefore the USSR established the ‘iron curtain’ and Stalin began the ‘total purge’ of not only his surrounding. But the Archons benefited from these Stalin’s repressions as on the sly there was liquidated practically all the main military elite of the state which had combat experience of previous years.

“Hitler also used many times the methods of ‘combing out’ his rows, but with some other goals and he understood quite clear what Stalin was striving for. In spite of the external public antipathy he decided to join their efforts in order to dismiss the Archons. Hitler concluded the secret arrangement with Stalin, that’s why later Hitler would attack Great Britain and would hold diversionary operations even in the very USA, and that would become a complete surprise for some well informed experts and analysts of that time. And Stalin didn’t believe to the very end that Germany would attack the USSR. Both dictators were going to unite their military machines and to fight against the Archons. And indeed, if the troops of fascist Germany would be united with the troops of the Soviet Union, nobody could resist their military forces. All the more that those Archons are just a miserable small group of people. However the main question was unsolved: how to resist the occult forces of the Archons. Only for people who have never dealt with demonstration of these forces, this obstacle for two dictators might cause a perplexity, since in their ordinary perception the force can be only physical. But those who have the levers of the big power know that this factor can’t be underestimated.”

It was Hitler who knew it especially well. Though in the eyes of ordinary people he represented the ‘unexcelled power’, he understood well in reality that his power is nothing in comparison with that real power which possessed the elite of the order of the ‘Green Dragon’. He himself, since childhood, happened to deal with the manifestations of the occult forces which scared him by mystety and mighty of their influence. Hitler was a witness how these ‘invisible’ forces acted during his coming to power. He saw the occult practice of the order of the ‘Green Dragon’ in action when there were repeated attempts upon his life and he happened to stay safe and sound after these situations in a way unexplainable for ordinary people. He knew how much all his actions were under control. But to resist this invisible force of the real power could only even bigger power which according to the ancient writings of different nations belonged either to Shambala or to something which was called later by people as the Grail. That’s why both Hitler and Stalin made so much efforts searching them… Hitler was especially zealous. He even cherished a hope not only to get rid of the Archon’s control but to take himself the place of the 13th in order to obtain his full power over the world which he possessed, to live eternally and to rule eternally.”

Eugene burst out laughing.

“To take power from Ariman himself? This chap was really ambitious, the Archons are just kids in comparison to him!”

“What can you do, he was just a man,” Sensei smiled together with the guys. “So, when Hitler didn’t succeed with search for Shambala, he intensified searches of the Grail. And one should say that Hitler prepared himself seriously to it. His team not only attended to searches of the Grail but began envisaged for twenty years building of the whole complex where it was planned to keep the Grail. The complex was named as the ‘Wewelsburg castle’ in honour of the ancient castle located in that place. Right from that place they planned to control the whole world, to establish there a centre of the nazist ‘new religion’ which was elaborated by the SS elite as a synthesis of believes of ancient Germans, ‘not spoiled by Jews’ Christianity and occultism. They approved the architectural plan of this complex, according to which the triangle of the castle reminding the spear-head fitted to the gigantic circle of constructions corresponding the form of the silver ‘Dead head’ ring which carried every SS member. This spear symbolized not so much the legend about the ‘Spear of Destiny’ according to which the Roman centurion wounded the crucified Jesus as the legend of ancient Germans and Scandinavians. According to the last, one of the most worshipped ancient gods of these nations who lived in the heavenly city Asgard was Odin (German Wodan), the god of war and military honour. The permanent attributes of this god were the spear Gungnir always hitting its mark, and the ring Draupnir begetting similar to it. So, the Nothern tower of the triangle castle was directed to the legendary Thule isle in Arctic. I would like to draw your attention that there were not only appartments for all twelve highest SS generals in that castle…”

“Twelve?” asked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Yes. There were build on one axis but in different levels three main halls. The lowest hall was called ‘Walhalla’ and represented by itself the world of dead from the ancient sagas, with eternal fire in the centre and crypt burial-vault for obengruppenfuhrers, and for keeping rings of all the members of the ‘black order’, after their death. Further, one level higher they built the ‘Midgard’ hall as the world of living beings was called according the German and Scandinavian mythology. The hall was decorated up to the floor by special symbols, runes. There were twelve pillars there. This hall was intended for acts of power for the nearest circle, that is for those twelve ‘knights of the black order’ who were going to rule sway the destinies of the humankind. And finally the Nothern tower was crowned by the ‘Grail hall’ which at the same time symbolized the ancient German world of gods, ‘Asgard’. It was predestined personally for the fuhrer who, as I have already mentioned, was dreaming due to the Grail to take over not only the power of the Archons, but of the 13th. For that purpose there was erected the special pedestal for four stones of the Grail looked for by Hitler.”

“Four stones of the Grail? But the Grail seems to be a chalice,” uttered Victor.

Sensei smiled mysteriously.

“Hitler was aware of some real events from the past hidden to the majority of people and he knew that the Grail is twelve runic signs which were written the last time on four stones by three on each of them. These stones he was looking for.”

“The ‘runic’ signs?” The guys were surprised even more.

“The ‘runes’ are a German notion taken from the ancient mythology. The German word raunen means ‘to whisper’. The ancient Scandinavian rūn means ‘secret’. Also in Gothis language which belongs to the Eastern group of German languages, rauna means ‘secret’, ‘mystery’. Earlier in pre-Christian times Scandinavian, ancient German priests used runes as special signs for magic rites, making amulets for different cases in life and for written language. The names of runes were considered to be the most hidden secret, the innermost knowledge. Nowadays people have only the external similarity but they have lost long time ago of this knowledge. However the history where ancient priests of these peoples picked up information on these magical signs is much more interesting.

“Actually ancient symbols were known not only to ancient Scandinavians and Germans. They were known also to Slavs, Celts, Sarmatians, Scythians. They were well known also in Central Asia, where they were used as special tamga signs, as well as in Ancient China, India, Egypt, Phoenicia, ancient states of Central America. And this is not the whole list of such places. By the way, in Ancient Egypt the symbols styled by ancient Greeks as hieroglyphs were called by the very Egyptians not else than ‘writing of God’s word’. Nevertheless the primary prototype of all of these signs scattered in different continents was that character which was used for communication by representatives of Shambhala with their trusted people who lived in this world. For many laymen these signs left on stones, trees, some goods, golden and metallic plates didn’t mean anything. But people noticed what an anxious attitude showed to them those who had special force and knowledge. Then it turned to ordinary human imitation transformed with time to religion, then it came finally to usurpation of these signs by different priests’ groups who supplemented them by their made-up systems of signs and ‘interpretations’ of meanings. Well, it’s just to mention it by the way.”

“Why ‘just to mention’? It’s a quite interesting information,” objected Nikolai Andreevich to the last remark by Sensei.

Sensei only shrugged his shoulders as if meaning that everybody has a right to make his own decision whether it is interesting to him and continued, “So, Hitler was going to join forces with Stalin against the Archons. One can’t say that the Archons didn’t know that. Of course they knew it and used in their interests. And when the time came they just pressed Hitler through the ‘man with green gloves’ and forced him to unleash the war against the Soviet Union.”

“Why was he frightened before them?” uttered Victor. “With such plans and such ambitions…”

“Right, he let them push himself around, like a fool!” concluded Eugene in his free expressions.

The guys laughed and Sensei explained, “Because self likes itself best. That’s why he went there where they pushed him, in order to give an impetus on not the ‘revolution, but evolution’, as the Archons used to say. So, the Soviet Union won this war, and it became also a total surprise for Hitler. Though for the Archons it was a predictable result. Irrespective of the winner in that war, the Archons anyway gained expansion of their influence on the countries which participated in that war, and their people from ‘Freemasons’ benefitted materially from sales of weapons and provisions to parties at war and from following issuance of after-war international credits.

“If to regard globally who was ‘punished’ by the judges of ‘Freemasons’ for numerous victims of the World War II, it becomes clear that the ‘sentenced’ are just the public puppets of the nazism, or ‘secondary importance’ people who knew little about the real leaders and their doings. But the ‘valuable’ for the Archons people from the Nazi machine were not only saved from punishment of their ‘justice’ but well settled in the life for further work for ‘Freemasons’. For realization of these goals they were intensively helped by Vatikan which sent under the cover of the catholic church German officers to Switzerland, Argentine, Paraguay, the USA. Many of those who headed different departments of the intelligence special services of the Nazis quickly gained after the war together with their people their new Master, the US Office of Strategic Services and de facto continued their spy activities in Western Europe. And NATO? On whose experience and professionalism counted this organization when it held its dirty operations in the regions of Arab and Islamic world, in that very Indonesia, Near East, Nothern Africa? Or supported terrorism in that very Europe in seventies? On that very former Nazis who following the US Example ‘strengthened’ this new created after war institution, the so called Nothern Atlantic alliance… Or let’s take even such an organization as ‘Interpol’, it was not set aside in its functioning by ‘Freemasons’. This private police organization of the international level created for fight against criminals and drug dealers was managed up to 1972 by former SS officers. And there are a lot of such examples.”

“We-e-e-ll,” drawled Victor, “What a ‘bright world’ it is! How can we speak about democracy and freedom! It’s all lies, fraud and slavery!”

“And what were you saying about the 3rd World War?” Volodya asked Sensei. “Do the Archons plan it for real?”

“Unfortunately,” nodded Sensei.

“With the present nuclear weaponry of the leading countries?!” uttered Nicolai Andreevich. “But this is stupid!”

“Of course it is stupid, in the understanding of reasonable people. In perverted understanding of the Archons, however, it is normal... I suppose now I’ll tell you something that soon will be known to millions of people. I’ll tell you about secret plans of the Archons, so that it won’t be ‘boring’ for them to work afterwards... Now then, the Archons plan global wars for generations. And according to their calculations, this generation is to witness the 3rd World War. Archons planned three dates for the beginning of the global war depending on geopolitical situation as well as the level of preparedness of the population, brought about by them. The first date is December 23rd, 2012, already PR-ed all around the world through indirect advertisement as a possible doomsday. The second date is 2017. And the third is the year 2025. These are the major dates they orientate themselves to and base their calculations on. Although, of course, there may be changes like in any plan... In principle their preparation for these events can be easily seen and tracked. The only strong opponent of the Archons that would seriously stand against their intentions will be...”

“The Soviet Union?” asked Victor impatiently.

“I’d put it a bit more precisely – Russia... Now then, the Archons’ preparation to a new global war can be quite easily tracked by events. I have already told you a lot about how the Archons are acting and I’m going to tell you more. Their methods practically do not change, and they were highlighted and repeated more than once. Everything will be done according to an old elementary scheme.

“First thing they will do is attempt to weaken as much as possible their serious opponent that is actually able to interfere with realization of their plans. In order to do so they will resort either to provocative destructive policy within this state thought their people or, if it proves ineffective, they will try to surround this state with countries under their control. Naturally, as necessary they will perform state takeovers and revolutions in these countries in order to place in power their puppet governments.

“Second, they will artificially create a ‘world crises’, since the largest share of the world capital is in their hands. Creating ‘suitable’ situations on the world exchanges is commonplace for them too. Recall at least the previous artificially triggered world crises and subsequent World War II... Besides that, in order to create appropriate public sentiment before the 3rd world war, the Archons will artificially create a ‘world food crises’, which will cause suffering among the poorest underclass. Without any visible cause there will be shortage of food that will lead to hunger in the Third World countries and to considerable increase in food prices in developed countries. As an excuse there will be ‘assumptions’ that it all might be connected with global warming and the problem of planet overpopulation. Such ‘claims’ will accordingly bring about a desire of hungry people to decrease the number of human population for their own benefit.”

Volodya pronounced frowning: “It’s a gloomy situation indeed... But, Sensei, you’ve mentioned that a global climate change is actually coming forth. Therefore, this may be just a prognosticated future.”

“Prognosticated future?!” Sensei uttered accusingly. “Why, with all the current technologies it is real to turn Sahara desert into a blooming garden and provide for considerable part of humanity with its fruits. Not to mention the abundance of fertile soils on the Earth more than sufficient to make such notion as famine no longer existing on this planet,” Sensei kept silent for a second and continued narrating already in his usual tone. “Third, and most important, they are going to finance and make several needless to anyone wars with some Third World countries, but with involvement of the USA as the ‘world policeman, fighting for democracy in the whole world’. During these wars, naturally, people will lose their lives, including American guys, who actually, not knowing all the underlying reasons of these wars, will think, dying, that at the cost of their lives they are defending democracy and interests of their country on a foreign land. People will perish; therefore, discontent among the American population will increase. Using this civil unrest, at the right moment the Archons will accuse in all the troubles another puppet-president of theirs, writing everything off to his ‘unsuccessful policy’. Simultaneously, they will try to incline their allies and people of their country to an opinion that regular wars are not effective: warfare runs into money and these wars take longer than planned (although the Archons finance the opposing party as well), people lose their lives in them, and there is no sense in it. In other words, money and human resources are wasted, and there is no use in it. As a result a public opinion will be formed that the US must have the right to make first nuclear strike at such ‘unfair, undemocratic’ countries that in no way fit into the Archons’ policy. This opinion will sink into people’s heads that Americans as a ‘free nation’ and a ‘world power’ must have the right of making the first nuclear strike. It is less expensive and, most importantly, American guys do not die in the struggle for ‘democracy in the whole world’.

“Now, in order to convince people that nuclear war is necessary, they will manipulate the economy of ‘the most powerful nation’. As the Archons always do. At first the country’s economy is artificially boosted; people get used to living good. Then they get a ‘foreign enemy’ of the country. At this time the Archons provoke acute economic recession; a serious economic slump is set. As a result many people lose their jobs. Public opinion becomes quite unfriendly. More so, a topic will be actively discussed in the press that their main ‘enemy’ is growing rich at the very same time, and ‘assumptions’ will be put forward that, probably, it is because ‘our people are getting poorer every day’. This provocation will involuntarily arouse envy, anger, and rather negative relations among people, brought up on the dominance of the Animal nature, towards the country that is ‘growing rich at their expense’. Ultimately these assumptions of the press will turn in a category of accusations from government itself, which hints that all these economical troubles are because of that ‘unkind nation’. Thus, a person, being in strained circumstances – yet recalling the time when he lived well and comfortably in his ‘free prosperous nation’ – and seeing another country growing rich – because of which he became poor, allegedly, – this person sub-consciously reorients from the inner enemy to the outer one, without even thinking about why these crises in fact arise and who creates them. In other words, the citizens begin to hate ‘by default’ the country, which the henchmen of the Archons are pointing them to.

“The further the more. They will start psychologically preparing people for the necessity of being the first to use the nuclear weapon, it is quick and it will efficiently punish the ‘undemocratic country’ because of which ‘all become poorer’. Thus, the Archons will attempt to launch a global war, where obviously very many people will die, including those who thirsted for such ‘retribution’.”

“Thirsted? Can people be fooled that much?” doubted Victor with astonishment. “Here, just consider it logically, if the strong nations launched a nuclear war, who would then survive? What are the Archons counting on?”

“Yes, if this happens, the largest part of humanity will perish... Although for quick recovery of human population it is sufficient to leave at least one hundred thousands human specimen. And the Archons know it well. It is no wonder they are actively implementing Agarti plan developed back during the World War II, when a nuclear bomb became an evident reality of the near future. According to this plan a completely autonomous city is to be built deep under the ground (designed for habitation of 144 thousand people taking into account their reproduction) that would be sufficiently safe under any cataclysms and secure from nuclear strikes.

“The Archons expect that in case they were unsuccessful in ideological domination of the world and becoming the single dictator in a form of the ‘world government’, then after this global war they would rule over the world entirely. And their ‘One World Government’ would finally be established over the whole world, of all the remaining people on the Earth them having the fee simple. They expect that within the new generations they would cultivate a solely servile psychology, based on the Animal nature and purely Arimanian principles. But there arises another question. Who would need such a human civilization with an absolute dominance of the Animal?”

Sensei sighed heavily and after a short silence pronounced: “Why am I telling you all this is for you to see, know, understand, and more importantly to make the right decisions in your lives as well as to put them into action... Wars are orchestrated by a handful of people. The rest of their numerous slavish suite are merely underlings that live at the Archons’ momentary dole and please their megalomania by the power provided, not even guessing that for the Archons they are but a cannon fodder. These underlings trust in their ‘happily ever after’, that is why they diligently execute orders of their Masters, leading the world to the World War III. And they don’t even realize that their children will suffer from this war too and that their lives will end as a video-tape on a frame of a nuclear mushroom cloud.”

“Right, any war is awful, especially the one like this,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich.

“It’s such a pity that people think that they die in other countries for the sake of freedom but in fact for profits of the Archons,” Stas expressed his opinion.

“Right,” agreed Volodya. “Most of all I’m mad that the Archons declare wars on behalf of the whole countries as if the peoples of these countries want that damned war and their children to die.”

“Indeed,” sighed Eugene. “To live with the Archons is not like to wear bast shoes.”

“That’s true,” automatically said Stas and in a while after he evidently understood the meaning of Eugene’s words, he asked, “What do the bast shoes have to do with that?”

“I don’t know. But the Archons are assholes!” Eugene made sincerely a ’wise’ conclusion. “They made such a mess…”

“The Archons made a mess?” Sensei chuckled. “Let me explain once again: those Archons are a pitiable handful of people compared to the whole humanity! If people spit on them, they would sink in this spittle. The Archons are only planning, while it is for us, people, to decide whether to agree with their choice or to stand up for our own. The collective choice depends entirely on a personal choice of every individual based on internal outweigh of either spiritual desires or animal deceit. Why do the Archons drive us on war, revolutions, international discords, and we follow like a flock of sheep and kill ones of our kind, not even thinking about the consequences? Because the Archons are interested in shaping of people incapable of independent thinking, search of regular occurrences, and action. They are interested in slaves, who can be manipulated through mass media, suggesting the Archons’ standards to them: how to look, how to act and think, which political and life guidelines to hold by. They are continuously keeping people in a constant fear of poverty, famine, material deprivations, fear for their own life and health. A man starts to believe that such is real life, and that such is his destiny.

“Nothing of the kind! A man is always free in his personal choice! All fears are begotten by the Animal nature, due to its total fear of death. But any matter is mortal – it is a law. However, a human is great as he is not just a piece of matter and he is no slave. A colossal spiritual force is put into him that is able to transform him into a Real Human, in an essence much higher than this world. Freeing from deceit, a man becomes stronger and smarter. The more clever, spiritually free people are, the harder it is for the Archons to implement their plans, and the weaker their influence on people becomes. And if all people know the Truth, there will be nobody for the Archons to dictate their terms to. In reality they are empty spaces. There is only a handful of them. The decision is in people’s hands: give in to provocations of the Archons and bring the planet to the global war or throw down the Archons’ authority and create the golden age of this civilization. The future of the world is in people’s hands. Everything is very simple. You need to be the one whom the Archons fear. You need to be a Human!”

When Sensei became silent, it came to unusual silence filled over with some inspiring force. It seemed to me that after this sincere story told by Sensei everything fell into place as if I not only recovered my sight but also woke up externally and saw the real picture of the word without a veil thrown upon me by the illusion of my former perception. I felt as if I got some global vision and cognition of the real life of human society. And this vision not only stunned me but also helped to understand deeper the importance of the spiritual way. Looking at inspired faces of the guys I understood that it seemed like the others also felt the same way. We kept silence being afraid to say a word and to lose that extraordinary access of force and courage which embraced us after Sensei’s words. We hoped to listen to the continuation. However Sensei looked at us somewhat mysteriously and sharply switched our attention, so to say, breaking the conversation on the most interesting point.

“Alright,” said Sensei good-naturedly, “that’s enough of laundering underclothes in the history, let’s go swimming.”

“Swimming?!” asked Victor surprised looking around as if he were lost in time and forgot where he is.

“Well, it’s as usual,” complained Stas with humour. “we stopped at the most interesting point!”

Eugene half-rose and stretched himself a bit.

“Swimming is good, of course, but I’m so hungry. Evening is coming soon and we hadn’t lunched yet.”

After these words Eugene looked askance at me and Tatiana.

“Oh! This is a good idea,” Ruslan supported him. “Girls, let’s go and make something to eat.”

We started to move all together. The part of our group moved towards tents with food, the others went to cook some food for all of us, and the third ones looked for some fast food. The rest of us went together with Sensei to freshen up in the sea. On proposal of Nikolai Andreevich we cooked a soup and made some salads. And when we laid the table, there was no need to call for others, they hurried up to nice smells. On the whole, the lunch was a success. When the group was sated, it came again to a conversation at table.

* * *

“Well, it’s cool news about America,” Kostya said with enthusiasm. “Who could imagine it!”

“I feel sorry for people who live there,” Victor uttered with sympathy. “There is such a slavery in irons of the Archons’ ‘democracy’ hidden behind the external show of ‘freedom’!”

“Right,” echoed Kostya. “But they asserted that they are the coolest country in the world, that they have high level of everything, starting from life level to advanced technologies, they were even the first ones who visited the Moon…”

“But really, why Americans were the first on the Moon and not us?” Ruslan asked with wounded pride. “We were the first who came to the outer space!”

“Do you want me to reveal to you a big secret?” Sensei asked with a barely seen smile when following the conversations of the guys. “Americans have never visited the Moon. No human ever entered its surface at all,” he specifed with humour, “I mean as a living being and not the trace of his foot.”

“How come that they haven’t visited the Moon?!” Kostya and Ruslan exclaimed amazed at the same time.

“It’s quite simple. People haven’t visited the Moon,” Sensei repeated again.

“It is so really?” asked Nikolai Andreevich with curiosity.

“Yes. ‘A visit to the Moon’ is a big mystification, misinformation and big-scale swindle which nevertheless brought significant profit to its organizers.”

Eugene looked with interest at Sensei.

“Really? It sounds interesting…”

“Wait,” Nikolai Andreevich stopped Eugene and addressed to Sensei. “How can it be a swindle if as far as I know it’s a notorious fact. More than half a million of TV viewers all over the world watched the Moon landing of astronauts. And this Moon epic continued factually from 1969 till 1972, when American astronauts visited the Moon almost every half a year. And in general both the USA and the USSR had the whole race for being first on the Moon. If Americans swindled, I think, the Soviet Union wouldn’t keep silence.”

“It wasn’t that simple as you think. The ‘Freemasons’ of the highest rank stood behind that world PR you talk about. Only for this project they robbed American people as law-abiding tax-payers for almost forty billion dollars. Though in fact there was no visit to the Moon at all, especially with that technologies,” grinned Sensei. “Even now with modern level of science development it’s just unreal. Thus it was just a usual successful party of the Archons in the big politics.”

“Hem, could you tell us in detail?” Volodya expressed our common wish looking at Sensei.

“Of course, I could,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders. “Though this information, in my opinion, has no special importance. It’s just one of the games in big politics…”

“But it tickles the nerves so that the heels itch,” joked Eugene provoking the guys laugh.

“You’d better wash yourself more often!” Victor replied with humour to that.

“Well, Sensei, tell us please,” Volodya asked again.

“What should I tell? It’s a dirty story. So many good people died because of it… This swindle was launched by the Archons during the years of the so called ‘big space race’ between the USSR and the USA. ‘Freemasons’, the faithful servants of the Archons, played very prudently on the ambitions of big politicians… The USSR was a leader that time.” And with some kind smile as if recollecting something good Sensei said with warmth, “Of course, it was a leader! Because the cosmonautics was headed by the very Sergei Pavlovich Korolev. He was a good man, very honest and moral and very responsible for his thoughts, deeds and decisions.”

“Korolev? Who is that? A politician?” asked Slava.

“He was an outstanding scientist,” emphasized Sensei. “A talanted design engineer.”

“A father of cosmonautics!” proudly added Kostya and asked Slava with arrogance. “Didn’t you know that?”

“Now I know,” the guy answered with a smile.

“Korolev wasn’t just an outstanding practical scientist,” stated Sensei. “but also a talented organizer. Everybody who worked with him in his team admired his extraordinary enthusiasm. He just infected people with his absolute assurance in victory. And as they say now, he developed ‘intuitively’ prospective directions. It’s natural. Since Korolev wasn’t a simple man. Few people know that in the beginning of thirties young engineer Sergei Korolev met not only Ziolkovsky but also some extraordinary non-public persons who revealed to him except of ‘theory’ of cosmonautics many other interesting things. Namely after those meetings Korolev ‘went mad’ about development of reactive interplanetary flights. Namely due to that meetings he was able, as they will write it later, to ‘predetermine and prognose’ the future of aviation and cosmonautics for many years ahead, taking the lead over his time.”

“And whom did he meet?” asked Ruslan impatiently.

Sensei just smiled mysteriously and without answering his question continued his story.

“Thus due to limitless enthusiasm of Korolev the whole era of cosmonautics begen in the Soviet Union. Already in 1957 the USSR launched its first satellite of the Earth. Then it launched automatical interplanetary stations, including the one to the Moon where they took numerous samples of the soil. And again it was the Soviet automatic station ‘Luna-2’ which was first to reach the Moon surface in 1959. The first outerspace flight of a human on the space ship ‘Vostok’ was also a merit of the USSR etc. Americans didn’t remain behind and, so to say, were close on the heels of the Soviet Union in space exploration. If Yuriy Gagarin made a flight on April, 12, 1961, the American Alan Shepard did it on May, 5, 1961. It wasn’t a big time difference. Nevertheless the American was already the second man who visited outer space. Now it touched upon the prestige of a country on the world arena. The Archons used this situation and exorbitant ambitions of people.

“They declared through the US president of that time John Kennedy about the priority of the Moon programme. By the way, the technical development of that project was provided by nobody else but Werner von Braun, the German designer of rocket and space equipment, the former SS-sturmbannfuhrer, the chief designer of the rocket A-4 (Fau-2) (which was used during the World War II for bombardment of cities in Great Britain, Belgium). This man originated from the family of the big German financier and influential political figure baron Magnus von Braun who belonged the same ‘team’ of ‘Freemasons’ as Hjalmar Schacht. After the war Werner von Braun received American citizenship and peacefully worked for military-industrial establishment of the USA, the same way as some time ago for Nazi Germany. Moreover he was promoted in career to highest leading ranks in NASA (National Aeronautics and Space Administration).

So the mass media began to intensively convince American people that if their cosmonauts didn’t manage to be first in going to outer space, they just have to do all their best that an American would be the first who enter the Moon surface. As a result of all these manipulations and speculations the US Congress assigned just enormous amount of money for this ‘Moon’ programme, withdrawing it from the pockets of tax-payers as if Americans didn’t have other problems than Moon exploration. And for these tens billion dollar they showed to the whole world a cheap serial about ‘epopee of Moon conquest by a man’ calling it with a pompous name of ‘Appolo’ Programme.”

“In honour of ancient Olympic god?” asked Kostya with an ’expert’ air.

Nikolai Andreevich uttered as if supplementing the guy’s words, “… healer, prophet and patron of fine arts… As I see, the Archons are big fans of ancient Greek poetry.”

“Sure,” grinned Sensei. “It were they who created Olympic religion of Homer… Just this program was named so not in honour of myphical god Apollo, though the masses were fed namely with this nice version. The Archons are big admirers of double meanings. In reality it was all much more simple with the origin of this name. The Archon who invented all this big-scale swindle is called in the narrow circle as ‘Phoebus’ for his brilliant mind (the Greek word ‘phoibos’ is translated as ‘brilliant’). If to regards the word ‘Phoebus’ in mythology, it’s just the second name of Apollo as a ‘All-seeing sun deity’.”

“I see,” Victor laughed together with the group, “As they say, all great things are simple!”

“They played such a ‘space’ play that no famous script writers could compete with them! Six expeditions landed Moon successfully and ideally. Their twelve people visited the Moon. But the spaceship ‘Apollo-13’ couldn’t land the Moon surface because of the accident on its board. It flew around the Moon and came back to the Earth without anything.”

“Was it all really a show?” Kostya couldn’t believe it.

“Of course. They just played a game using people’s ambitions and stole a lot of money. And besides they fleeced American people, they also involved the Soviet Union into this senseless race.”

“Wait,” Nikolai Andreevich said with doubts. “Do you mean that our experts didn’t know that it was a ‘fraud’?”

“Sure, they knew it. But in exchange for keeping silence and support of the ‘Moon version’ the Soviet Union got huge preferences in the internation market… And then ‘Freemasons’ covered up their traces starting from governmental shifts and finishing with killing ‘unreliable’ persons. And I won’t be surprised if someone in the future will get interested in this swindle and will find out that the originals films of this play which had many blunders will disappear without any trace. And as far as you know, if there are no documents, there is no topic for conversation.”

“Does it mean that American astronauts have never landed the Moon?” Victor specified again.

“Of course, no. If you want to reach the Moon, you have to overcome through the belts of enormous radiation.”

“How come that the cosmonauts go to cosmos, entere the outer space and come back alive from there?”

“Well, they are protected by gravitation and magnet fielf of the Earth and don’t leave its boundaries. That is they fly in the near-earth space in the acceptible limits from the Earth surface. And when increased level of radiation penetrate infor these layers they have to lower the flight height… Naturally that in the future, with development of nano-technologies people will be able to fly to the Moon and to other neighbor planets.”

“What do you mena?” asked Eugene. “Nano-technologies? What is that?”

“Nano-technologies? It’s a continuation of development of micro-technologies. The prefix ‘nano’ means one billionth of starting unit. ‘Nano-metre’ is a part of the metre which is equal to ten to the power minus nine,” Sensei looked at the group and specified. “For you to better imagine it, one nano-metre is equal to one millionth of a millimetre.”

Listening to Sensei Eugene connected his forefinder and thumb making a small hole between them and looked throught this chink evidently trying to imagine the millionth of a millimetre.

“…’nano’ originated from the Greek word ‘nanos’ which is translated as ‘pygmy’,” Sensei expanded his answer.

“What a pygmy is that?” Eugene squinted industriously and looked with interest at the newly created chink. “It’s a mutant microbe which was ill for long time in his childhood.”

“Yes, it’s really negligibly small particles,” uttered Sensei grinning together with the others. “Nano-technologies are technologies which would help to create artificially different materials as well as robots as small as a nano-particle. That means that if micro-technologies provided manipulations with a matter, nano-technologies do it with individual atoms.”

“Why do I need such a robot if I won’t even see it?” Eugee was astonished.

“How can it be managed?” asked Victor with curiosity.

“What is it needed for?” asked Sensei in reply. “Well, you don’t even imagine what it is. Nano-technologies are a real revolutionary leap forward in world understanding and improvement of human life.”

“How big is that leap?” asked Volodya.

“It’s something like the level of life of a cave-man who runs with a bludgeon searching for food compared with level of life of a modern man who uses all possible benefits of the scientific and technological revolution.”

“Is it really so?!”

“Certainly,” nodded Sensei. “What is a nano-world of these particles? It’s first of all completely other properties of these very particles which differ from those which they belong to. Let’s take for example, a candy.” Sensei pointed towards Ruslan who unwrapped meanwhile a ’Vzletnaya’ caramel candy. Ruslan froze staring at this sweetie. “If we split this candy into several parts, each of them will be sweet. But if you spirtl these parts into parts of nano-metre size, each particle will have its own property and will be different by its ‘taste’. It applies to other things, too. Let’s take, for example… the very gold. The grains of this metal of nano-metre size have even a different colour, they are not yellow but red. At room temperature the ordinary visible gold is not a catalyst of chemical reactions. But if you take the particles of this gold as small as 3-5 nanometre, they have a property of a good catalyst. And in its turn it opens new possibilities in chemistry. It looks like the same matter but at a nano-level it possesses completely different properties and characteristics.”

Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, “Well, but I can’t still get it how it is possible to make a robot from such a micro-particle? In my understanding, a robot is such an iron thing which uses batteries and has a lot of mechanisms inside. But how does this one move?”

“It’s simple,” replied Sensei. “If you have a profound knowledge of properties of the matter, you have no problem with making it move. Let’s take the most primitive level of progress in micro-technologies. For example, let’s regard an alloy of titanium and nickel. It has an inert property, the so called ‘memory of form’. That means that you don’t have to invent anything. You just take this micro-‘detail’ and deform it. If you heat it, it will restore its initial form ‘from memory’. And for heating it it’s enough to send an electric signal to it. If you de-energize it, it will deform again and will take its previous form. Thus you have a motion but and ben. That is your ‘muscle’.”

“Hem, I didn’t know it, indeed,” Victor uttered with interest.

“But it’s really nuts,” continued Sensei. “The profound knowledge of micro-world which will be received by people in the nearest decades will open huge possibilities before the humankind in case of course that people will use this knowledge humanely. It may cover many spheres, for example, industry, medicine, cybernetics, education and other spheres of human activites. Moreover these nano-mechanisms as small as a molecule will be able not only perform operations of installation and deinstallation of complex atomic constructions, but also to manipulate with other molecules, replicate themselves, create more complex mechanisms which will create even more complex equipment, i.e. mechanisms with size of a molecule with built-in own computer.”

“And what ‘danger’ can we await from it” asked Nikolai Andreevich with a smile. “for example in that very medicine?”

“Well, let’s imagine such a situation. For example, you got sick. So, instead of visiting your colleagues and finding out the reason of your disease and how to cure it, you just drink a glass of ordinary water with ‘doctors’-nanorobots in it, you won’t even feel them. It will be the same as if you visited both a diagnostician, a therapeutist and a highly skilled surgeon at the same time. Since moving inside of your body they not only diagnose painlessly and accurately and not only find the area of inflammation but also will eliminate it and fully recover the functions of your body.”

Nikolai Andreevich cast a distrustful sidelong look at Sensei and uttered with a smile, “Would you like to say that these ‘micro-charlatans’ will change me a visit to experts?”

“Alas, doc,” replied Sensei laughing. “So soon we will have to choose other professions!”

“Noway! You maybe! But not me. I will have enough patients for all my life. Psyche is a very subtle thing.”

“You are wrong, doc,” Sensei shook his head. “These technologies will enable not only to cure a patient all his life long but to cure him once and for all.” These words said by Sensei made Nikolai Andreevich sincerely laugh. Then Sensei continued, “including people mentally sick, hopeless cases, invalids, completely restoring their health, even if they were congenital invalids. Since nanorobots will be able to penetrate through the blood-brain barrier directly to neurons of cerebrum. There they can cure excitation, suppression of neuron activity, impacting individual neurons and certai areas.”

“It sounds like a science fiction!” murmured Nikolai Andreevich. “You say so as if it were a panacea to all diseases.”

“Something like that,” smiled Sensei and added. “But it’s far from being a limit for achieving a progress with nano-techonologies, in case they are used properly.”

“What can be done more?” Andrew asked at once.

“Well, for example, with the help of nano-devices it would be possible to have in your possession a micro-library with information from almost all libraries of the world and to use it. It would be possible to overcome language barriers without any problem, to change functionally the way of presenting of information so that a human would not learn by rote some knowledge but learn it with interest. The virtual reality may ‘serve’ for human communication.”

“How can it be?” Ruslan was amazed.

“Well, if you want for example to watch football together with Eugene in order to listen to his commetns. You will need just to exchange signals with him. Both you and Eugene, without leaving your homes, will be near each other with the help of virtual reality, or if to put it more precise with a virtual copy of your friend. Moreover you will not just watch football on ‘outdated’ TV set but to be present in the three-dimensional image, that is to be real spectators on the football field. Not only your eyes will be involved in it but also other organs of sense, that is you will hear all sounds, feel smells etc.”

“Wow, that’s great!” commented Ruslan with admiration.

“Certainly, it would be possible to progress to a large extent in cybernetics, to introduce order in ecology, to eliminate pollution of air, water, soil, to overcome cosmic radiation, to create such a composite matter for spaceships that will not only protect people inside of the ship from radiation but also will have unique properties, it will have less weight than down, more durable than steel and more solid than diamond. I will give you a simple example to understand it. If you make a heel for your shoes a micron thick, you won’t be able to wear it out all your life long or even scratch it…

“It means that people will be given the same knowledge which was given to the previous civilization. But… the issue remains open how people will use this knowledge? What will dominate: the desire of their Animal nature or striving towards Spiritual nature? If the Animal nature will continue to dominate in the society and people will wish to kill the otheres, can you imagine the consequences?”

“That’s true, indeed, if, Lord forbid, these nano-technologies will be used for a war, it will be worse than all previous wars all together,” Nikolai Andreevich said seriously.

“For sure. And instead of kind doctors-nanorobots people would like to create such small monsters-minirobots which would be spreaded like a dust on the territory of their enemy, so that these ‘spies-killers’ would penetrate all the holes, channels of communication, so that not only to collect information but also to carry out diversionary missions. It would be so easy to create with the help of these advanced techonologies a weapon of mass destruction. They need only to spread it as dust over megapolis and that’s all. City dwellers inhale with each breath 25 million natural nano-particles. If there will be even several ‘wreckers’ among them, nobody will feel it. And when they get inside of the body, they can fullfil any program they received starting with health problems and ending with different ways of zombiing, influencing certain structures of the brain, I don’t even mention a lethal outcome. It’s almost impossible to control this process and to safeguard population from this danger in the countries which won’t possess these technologies.

“Or, for example, if people receive knowledge on producing that light, superdurable, solid matter, how will they use it in the first turn? For peaceful purposes for space exploration? Noway. After they receive this knowledge, first of all they will try to produce inpenetrable and efficient uniform for their soldiers and military equipment. Just imagine a soldier who has not only a lot of different devices for killing, but also clothing like chameleon which adapts its colour according to the colour of surrounding landscape and due to its superdurability even the nuclear explosion won’t be a problem for this soldier.

“Can you imagine what will happen in the world if nano-robots will be programed in such a way that after they penetrate the human body, they will cause uncontrollable aggression? Can you imagine this invisible weapon which can replicate itself without limit? An invisible weapon which can replicate any existing weapon. And this nano-factory will go in just a small box. And in peaceful time? Just imagine zombi-people who vote for one candidate. Where will be then this greatly praised ‘democracy’?”

Eugene reacted immediately, “I know where!”

“Eugene, you’d better keep silence,” requested Stas.

“Right, it’s really very serious,” concluded Nikolai Andreevich without reacting to the guys’ jokes.

“Sure,” Sensei agreed with him. “And that’s not all. It’s not a secret that people have different genes. And it’s not a problem for nanotechnologies to get to the DNA level. They don’t have problems with creating of devices which would deliberately annihilate certain ethnical groups. It won’t be a problem to ‘free out’ the whole geographical areas. Can you imagine that people who live in for example that very prosperous Europe will begin to die out? Or, for example, if the Negroid race in America would suddenly suffer from ‘unknown’ epidemic. What will be then? So, the nano-technologies are not jokes. It’s a big responsibility! It’s an instrument which can either help to build happy life for future generations in civilized society, or annihilate the whole humankind.”

“Sensei, wait, maybe the humankind will manage without all these nano-technologies,” declared Eugene with sorrowful voice. “I agree already, for peace in the whole world, to visit Nikolai Andreevich all my life long.”

The seniour guys grinned, but Sensei answered quite seriously, “The issue is not with nano-technologies. The issue concerns people, their individual choice. If people have enough courage to cope with their Animal nature and to choose the way of progressive civilization, they will see new horizons of cognition, since nano-technologies are just a little step in cognition of the world. However if hatred towards each other, envy, power-seeking and material values will dominate in human society as before, who will be guilty then? Everybody takes part in this choice, even if he doesn’t understand quite well the scale of the decision he has taken.”

Our group quietened. I noticed that Sensei stressed it once again during this day that a lot of things depend on ourselve, on our personal choice, on our inner world which is reflected like in a mirror in the external world. “That’s true, indeed,” I thought to myself, “if to think soundly, the reason which makes a basis for many of our conflicts, quarrels and scandals is our internal immaturity, our internal conflict between Animal and Spiritual natures. Since if I long for answering rudely to somebody, for offending and insulting him, even if he provoked this quarrel, is it the fault of this man? He is the same like me, he has the same soul which strives for good and peace, but this man made a mistake, fell for provokation of his Animal, it can happen to anyone. He took the wrong Animal side at this moment and begot the splash of external aggression. But why should I fall for this splash? Why do I react on it with the similar splash of my Animal nature? After all, everything is in my hands! After all, it’s my personal choice how I would react: either I would reply aggressively and lose to my Animal, or will solve this conflict with positive from Soul”. And suddenly it dawned on me, “That is that drop which start the ocean of my internal world which is projected on external. That is evidently that very personal choice Sensei has told us about which I do every minute and take either the position of my Soul creating Good correspondingly, or the position of my Animal nature and beget aggression around me. Then it really happens that everything is in my hands, in personal choice of each human.” Having grasped this simple truth I felt as if I recovered my sight. Everything happened to be so simple and clear!

* * *

While I was thinking it over, our group finished the main meal and began to drink tea. Sensei began to joke and the seniour guys switched to this merry note. The laugh reigned again round the table, and sooner it turned to poetry, mainly performed by Kostya and Sensei. The last one declaimed the following verses as if giving reply to my thoughts. /"There was a water-drop, it joined the sea,/ A speck of dust, it was fused with earth;/ what of your entering and leaving this world? /A fly appeared, and disappeared."/

“Oh, it’s Omar Khayam!” Kostya recognized with joy and immediately boasted. “I have read all his poems which I had managed to find!”

“Did you like them?” asked Sensei chewing sweeties.

“Yes, of course, I liked them,” Kostya nodded with satisfied air. “He wrote philosophical verses! However I didn’t understand him in some places. He wrote so much about wine, love to women, that one could have an impression that it was namely the main thing in his life.”

“Noway. Maybe I will surprise you if I tell you that he didn’t drink alcohol at all. Just there was quite another meaning hidden in his poetry.” Sensei sipped slowly tea and asked appeased, “How would you like this one of his poems?”

/“If in thy heart the seed of Love is plac'd, /No day of all thy life can run to waste; /Whether for God's approval thou dost strive, /Or on the joys of Earth hast set thy taste.”/

“In thy heart the seed of Love is placed?” I asked amazed by these unordinary verses.

The seniour guys exchanged eloquent looks.

“Was it by chance a ‘Lotus flower’?” Victor pricked up his ears.

Sensei just smiled mysteriously and remarked as if by occasion. “By the way, these verses were written by Omar Khayam in honour of the Teacher of his teacher, that is Bodhisattva Agapit.”

“The Teacher of his teacher?” asked Andrew again as if he misheard.

“Was Agapit a teacher of Omar?!” echoed the seniour guys.

“No. Omar was a disciple of a Agapit’s disciple,” specied Sensei.

“The deeper we go, the more interesting it turns out,” commented Nikolai Andreevich with curiosity.

Sensei was obviously in good mood so he went on telling us a quite interesting story without additional requests, “Agapit had a friend whom he got acquianted while attending in East one of the private famous libraries located in the city of Nishapur. The name of this man was Nasir al-milla va-d-Din sheikh Mohammed-i-Mansur. It was a quite clever and spiritually mature man who was in search of the truth. It was him who became later not just a friend of Agapit but also was initiated to his closest circle.”

“Where is this city located?” Ruslan made a ‘clever face’ evidently trying to imagine its location on the globe.

“Nishapur? It is located in the Eastern part of Persia (modern Iran), in the ancient cultural province Khorasan, that is it’s a place located to the East and South-East of Caspian sea. At that time that province included not only lands of modern Iran but also modern lands of Turkmenistan and Afganistan. By the way, Nishapur was a quite bit city, a certain crossroads of busy caravan ways. And of course it was one of the main cultural centres of Persia. It was famous in Middle Asia not by its trade fairs but also schools, the so called medrese (middle and high schools) as well as by its scientific libraries.

“So, Agapit taught this man a lot of things and imparted him some knowledge of the science of White Lotus which he was able to grasp at that moment. Later Nasir Mansur became a head of scientists and investigators and shared this knowledge with his worthy disciples one of whom was a sixteenth-years-old Ghiyath al-Din Abu'l-Fath Umar ibn Ibrahim Al-Nishapuri al-Khayyami or to say briefly Omar Khayam.

“Omar was quite a talented young man, had good memory and mental faculties. And, as they say, a seed which got to a fertile field justified hopes and gave a rich harvest. Already at the age of twenty five Omar Khayam became an author of many scientific treatises on physics, geometry, algebra, astronomy, medicine, history, philosophy, Arabic language and literature. He was fond of geography and wrote a few treatieses on natural science.”

“Wow, not bad!” exclaimed Stas. “At the age of twenty five! It means he was almost of our age.”

“I see, that guy was really smart!” uttered Eugene with admiration. “He was a genius! Gosh, and we are like a dumb and dumber,” he pointed out jokingly at himself and Stas.

“Everybody is a genius in his sphere,” remarked Sensei. “As they say, in case if you have a wish and a striving to reveal and realize the potential of your genius in life.”

“Well, I didn’t know that Omar Khayam was such an advanced scientist,” Victor expressed his opinion.

“He was not just an advanced scientist. Due to the knowledge imparted by Agapit which he got from his teacher, Omar Khayam went far ahead of his time. Just if to mention for example his writings on physics, mathematics. And astronomy?! He also elaborated a solar calendar and nobody invented a more precise till our days.”

“Really?” Nikolai Andreevich was surpised.

“Yes. For example we use today the Gregorian calendar which has a yearly time error of twenty six seconds. While Omar Khayam proposed that time to the world a calendar with yearly time error of only nineteen seconds. If we regard the very mathematics he described at the same time in his treatise ‘Difficulties of arithmetic’ a formula of binomial for natural exponents which was so to say ‘invented’ by the English scientist Isaac Newton six hundred years later when he described it in the theorem on binomial coefficients and called it as the ‘Newton binomial’.”

“Why ‘so to say invented’?” Nikolai Andreevich catched on the words.

“Because Isaac boldly copied this formula off from the Omar’s writings. And not only this formula but also another knowledge concerning physics, mathematics, astronomy.”

“I didn’t grasp it,” Nikolai Andreevich cast a sidelong look at him. “How could it happen at all? After all, Isaac lived in the West, while Omar in the East, and moreover in different centuries.”

“It’s simple. This story has its prehistory… For you to better understand it who stood behind it and who was an ideological inspirer of this swindle which led to historical substitution I will tell you briefly about Isaac Barrow, the member of the order of ‘Freemasons’, the member of the order of ‘Luciferians’, the teacher of Newton in Cambridge University.”

“Oh, one more Isaac,” grinned Eugene turning to Stas. “Does it mean that only Isaacs study there in Cambridge?!”

However Stas ignored this remark made by his friends and concentrated himself on the Sensei’s story.

“One should note that the Cambridge University in Great Britain was that time also one of the best in Europe,” explained Sensei. “Certainly, it could not be left without attention of ‘Freemasons’ who changed it in fact to a seed-plot for growing their adherents. Moreover universities were that time quite profitable enterprises.

“Isaac Barrow entered the Trinity-college of the Cambridge University when he was fifteen. And he not just entered it but he really got involved in it because his tutor was one of the members of the secret order of ‘Luciferians’ who belonged to highest circles of the order of ‘Freemasons’. This acquaintance not only influenced Barrow but it changed his further destiny. Namely that very year he has drastically changed. Apart from the fact that Luciferians used him in their secret ritual acts of force, his tutor managed to direct the ungovernable character of Barrow to studying languages and ancient sciences. After finishing the college Isaac knew well Latin, Greek, Arab, was keen on mathematics, astronomy, philosophy, theology, showed a special interest to knowledge of sciences of ancient times. So in general he was not a bad ‘specialist’ for serving to the Archons. After finishing the college Luciferians initiated Barrow to their order and use him in the beginning as a courier with secret missions. During four years he visited France, Italy, lived certain time on Near East (in Constantinople, Smyrna). On the way back to Great Britain he visited Germany and Holland.

“I would like to emphasize that at that time the Osmanian empire included both the Balkan peninsula and Asia Minor. Therefore there were concentrated not only the writings of scientists of ancient East but also manuscripts of ancient Greek scientists. Moreover, the city of Smyrna (today it’s a Turkish city of Izmir on the Western coast of Asia Minor) became a centre of special interest of the Archons. At that time the whole Jewish world due to the big political game of the Archons and activities of ‘Freemasons’ was excited awaiting coming true of ‘predictions’ by Jewish priests for 1666 that supposedly that year their Messiah will come and will organize a paradize to all the Jews restoring their state and will punish severely all their offenders.”

“1666?” grinned Stas. “Three 6? It’s the sign of Satan.”

“What an interesting Messiah Jewish priests have,” remarked Volodya. “Why didn’t they like Christ?”

“As far as I know they refuse to accept him as a Savior,” specified Victor.

“Oh yes!” grinned Volodya. “He was too Humane and didn’t justify their hopes.”

“Right you are,” Sensei uttered with bitter irony. “So, there were a lot of Jews who lived in Smyrna in 50ies of XVII century and ‘Freemasons’ decided to play one of their combinations and to use the Jews for that. In order to do that they proclaimed one of their ’pawns’ as a Messiah who worked wonders and was a cabbalist Jew (I won’t even mention his name). Certainly that many people believed this puppet after such a PR action and followed him joining new religious trends and movements. Briefly saying, it led to a full scale process of fooling the masses. Thus, under the cover of this public excitement ‘Freemasons’ played their game and as it often happens immediately forgot about existance of their false-Messiah. This situation was used by the local authorities. Although this man was a used material for ‘Freemasons’ he still had a lot of followers among local population which raised unnecessary clamour and initiated disorders in that region. What have the local authorities done? When this ‘pawn’ became uninteresting to the mighty of this world, the local authorities just arrested this cabbalist Jew. At the same time they treated him very liberally, they even allowed his followers to visit him in the prison and to bring presents. And when the sultan suggested to him to choose between the death penalty or to adopt Islam, this Jew adopted Islam without any hesitation.”

“Here you are! It means that he betrayed his followers,” Victor expressed his opinion.

“Well, self likes itself best than some imposed ‘grandiloquent ideas’ of the Archons,” said Sensei.

“I guess, it was a big disappointment for that poor folk,” commented Eugene.

“The local authorities expected it. The fact that this Jew betrayed his own nation and adopted Islam disappointed most of his followers. People understood that they were cheated one more time and most of them cooled down to these ideas. There were of course some few in number followers who tried to justify his deed. But in general it became more calm in that region.”

“The sultan performed a smart deed,” Volodya uttered with a smile.

Sensei nodded in reply and continued, “But we digressed from our main topic. So, as a reward for his ‘feats’ in secret activities Isaac Barrow received in Constantinoples from members of Luceferian order very curious ancient treatises, with scientific writings of Omar Khayam among them which were highly valuable for their knowledge and which disappeared mysteriously at certain time from the library of Teheran university. By the way, coming back to England, Barrow headed already the chair of Greek language in Cambridge university. But his really passionate hobby became the translation of ancient folios which he brought with himself. Already in two years of meticulous works after he understood how great were the inventions and knowledge of ancient scientists who left far behind their time (and Barrow had in possession not only the writings of Omar Khayam but for example works by Uzbek mathematician Khamid al-Khadjeidi, ancient Greek mathematician Euclid and Arkhimedes) Barrow convinced members of Luciferian order to found a new chair at the Cambridge university, the chair of geometry and optics, where he got over later leaving the chair of Greek language. At the same time Barrow who was a shrewd and an enterprising man appropriated only some knowledge which was unknown to broad European public, especially that one which was translated by him from Arab language. And at the same time trying to hide his little sin he became famous not only as the ‘author’ of a thin lens and other inventions which were not done by him but also as a translator of writings of ancient Greek scientists known in Europe. So, exactly in 1661 when this chair was founded Barrow got appointed himself with Newton who was one of students at his lectures and a sub-sizer.”

“Who was he?” asked Eugene.

“A sub-sizer,” repeated Sensei. “Poor students were called so if they weren’t able to pay for education. And until they were not completely prepared to listening the University course, they were allowed to attend only some lectures. However instead of that they were obliged to serve either to richer students, or to members of the University. So, Isaac Newton entered in 1661 the Trinity college of the Cambridge University namely as a sub-sizer. He was only eighteen that time. While the young professor Barrow, the head of the chair of mathematics was thiryt one by that time. He has not just noticed Newton and not only made him his servant but made from him a servant for his body using him in Luciferian acts of force. Though it was kept secret at that time, but it was a rather widespread phenomenon since according to medieval tradition the members of the college had to be unmarried.

“Barrow became for Newton not only a teacher and a tutor but a very close friend of him. This not simple… friendship was favoured by the life Newton lived during his eighteen years. Newton was born premature at village farm, he was a little and very weak child. His father, whose name was also Isaac Newton, died before the birth of his son. His mother actually left the boy alone when he was a baby with his grand-mother. She married a priest and moved to live to her new husband. Of course, it traumatized additionally the mind of the child who came to hate his step-father. He was growing very restrained. He was weak and fearful. The elder he became, the more he showed hatred, craftiness and egoism. His coevals didn’t like him for that therefore Newton was alone almost by the time of entering the college where the boy found a certain safety-valve in his teacher Barrow. This acquaintance influenced all the future destiny of Newton. He became not just the most diligent and regular listener of his lectures but also a faithful servant and a friend of Barrow.

Barrow also needed obedient Isaac, first of all as a man of his close circle who was not just loyal but also completely obedient. Therefore Barrow began to promote Isaac’s career. Owing to Barrow Newton was awarded with ease a post-graduate scholarship instead a sub-sizer’s one. In 1665 Isaac finished the college and got a scientific degree of a bachelor of fine arts (philological sciences). It was the time when an epidemic of plague started in England.

Barrow didn’t waste his time. Before the University released its students from attending lectures for one and half year holidays caused by the epidemic, he handed over to Newton the translated treatises by Omar Khayam with exact scientific calculations in physics, mathematics, astronomy. By the way, there was a valuable writing by Omar ‘Difficulties of arithmetic’ among them. Barrow gave an order to Newton to rewrite this information under his authorship for quicker awarding a master’s degree to Newton. Newton hurried up to fullfil this task and spent all the holidays in voluntary seclusion (in order not to have unnecessary witnesses and conversations) at his native rural farm in the village of Woolsthorpe.”

“Right, I have hear about this village,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with a smile. “Was it a place where an apple fell on his head and he thought up the Universal Law of Gravitation?!”

“I would say what has fallen on his head at that moment but I’d rather keep silence,” grinned Sensei. “By the way, even the story about an apple Newton didn’t invent himself. The thing is that Omar Khayam, when explaining the Universal Law of Gravitation in his writings, showed different examples, and he explained the force of gravity as well with the example of an apple falling from an apple-tree, that is a tree which was quite spreaded in Middle and Eastern Asia. Since there were also apple-trees in the Newton’s garden, he also used this example for explanation of ‘his genial discovery’.”

“Here you are!” Eugene was surprised. “He was an inside out infant prodigy!”

“Newton has never been an infant prodigy. And all the overblown glory of him was just a handwork of ‘Freemasons’ who benefitted from by this affair. They even made a ‘historically valuable monument’ from the dried up Newton’s apple-tree, a bench!”

“…or rather a ‘dock’!” added Eugene making the guys laugh.

“That was a real dock!” grinned Victor. “They managed to swindle the whole world!”

“Oh, it’s really triffles in comparison with their global swindle,” said Sensei. “So after Newton has read and rewritten in his own way the writings by Omar Khayam, his explanations and formulas connected with the Universal law of gravity, differential and integral methods, writings on the nature of light dispersion and spectral colors, stole from inventions by Omar Khayam a mirror telescope, over which many men of great intellect racked their brains in the seventeenth century, he came to the Cambridge University so to say equipped with a thorough knowledge for being awarded a master’s degree. Isaac Barrow declared publicly that the discoveries of his ward are of a great importance and did all his best in order to make Newton famous due to these writings even outside the University. His plans were calculated far ahead. He needed a puppet like Newton who would hold a high post. In his turn Isaac Newton diligently played a role prescribed to him by his teacher and it greatly pleased his megalomania of a ‘talanted scientist’. But in fact, Newton was playing it because by his cast of mind he wasn’t the same like Barrow who was fond of exact sciences. Newton was was drawn more towards studies of philology. He dreamt of deciphering the Bible, in particular books by the prophet Daniel from the Old Testament.

“The Barrow’s ‘brilliant’ idea to promote quickly his protégé by misappropriation of writings by others worked perfectly. Already in 1669 Isaac Barrow passed the honourable chair of physics and mathematics in the University to twenty six years old Isaac Newton. While Barrow himself received in 1670 the degree of doctor of theology and thus he smoothly left the field of exact sciences. Later he became a president of the Trinity college. And by the way it was namely Barrow who pressed for a royal concession for all professors at his former chair starting from Newton to be released from the necessity to take holly orders.

“It should be noted that Newton wasn’t a good lecturer. His lectures were boring and therefore almost not attended by students. And it’s clear. Any true author would tell with delight about his creation. Whereas those who practiced classical plagiarism are able to present only bare figures. Newton hated scientific disputes and those who tried to involve him into this polemics just because his knowledge didn’t reach the level of those discoveries he presented as his own. And in fact he didn’t have to say anything. He has been writing for almost twenty years even the book ‘Mathematical principles of natural philosophy’ concerning ‘his’ discoveries. Many people are surprised why he didn’t describe those steps he did in order to reach the results of these discoveries. However Newton wasn’t able to describe them because he didn’t know how to do it. Plagiarism is not so difficult as discovery.

“Isaac Newton was very anxious from the very beginning that this deceit could be revealed at any time. Moreover he almost exposed his trickery with mirror telescope. Lacking the exact translation he correspondingly built a telescope with elementary mistakes. Nevertheless Barrow again helped him with this problem and did a more exact translation of Omar Khayam treatise, which original was kept by his teacher in a hiding place. According to the second translation Newton built his famous second mirror telescope and highly impressed his contemporaries by its demonstration in 1671. It served an official ground for electing Newton as a member of London royal society, it was the name of the British Academy of Science that days.”

“Why couldn’t those ‘Academicians’ unmask him?” Victor got surprised.

“There was no reason to do it for anyone. Most part of that ‘society’ consisted of Luciferians who realised first of all their goals and only in the second turn the scientific ones. All the more Newton suited well to their goals. Not by occasion he was elected by ‘Freemasons’ later as a president of London royal society when he was sixty.”

“I see, the scamp has a finger in every pie,” grinned Volodya.

“Even that time during the first serious danger to be unmasked Isaac Barrow uttered the words which Newton made as a rule of his life. He advised him to listen carefully, to read more and to say only what he knows so that to turn the oral nonsense into the silent wisdom. Newton didn’t only remember these words, he turned them to a rule of his further life. Moreover Barrow said him once, ’f you stand high and see more than the others it’s just because you stand on the shoulders of the giants’. Newton paraphrased these words in regard to his brilliant discoveries though if fact it was said about ‘Freemasons’ and his dependance on them.

“In general Barrow made Newton quite popular that made the Cambridge University famous far beyond Great Britain. The glory of a young ‘brilliant scientist’ became so universal that even Newton himself began to believe that he was really a genius. Due to excessive egoism his megalomania began to grow rapidly. It came to a point when during one of the conversations with Barrow he made a negligent remark about him posing his own ‘ingenious’ personality much higher his teacher. In reply Barrow who had quite a strong and resolute character immediately ’desillusioned’ Newton, emphasized how stupid he was and reminded him of the fact that it’s enough for him to publish the translations of Omar Khayam and the whole world would know what a ’genius’ Newton was in fact.

“For Isaac it was more than a shocking threat of his teacher and now already the former friend. He was so frightened by this conversation and reality of threats by Barrow that he was beside himself during several weeks. Though Barrow didn’t intend to make it a reality because the Luciferians had certain plans connected with popularity of Newton. It would be unwise to destroy a pyramid during the process of its building. However since that time Newton got a fixed idea to steal and to burn down the ‘originals’ of the treatise by Omar Khayam so that nobody were able to blackmail and acuse him of plagiarism.

Almost in half a year after this conversation, in May, 1677, Barrow suddenly died at age of 47. Using these circumstances Newton managed to take all the papers from the hidding place of Barrow, including the works by Omar Khayam, supposing that he wasn’t noticed by anyone. Then he copied those parts which in his opinion could bring him even more fame. After that he burned down the ancient papers, so to say the ‘discreditable evidence’ with a pleasure typical only for mentally sich persons.

“The further life of Newton became more than smooth. He assumed that now he was absolutely free, though in fact it was only an illusion skillfully created by people from ‘Freemasons’ who manipulated him. In fact, Isaac became even more dependant on them than before. Pleasing his megalomania and certainly following their interests and goals they moved Isaac to deputees of the parliament from the Cambridge University in order to increase their ‘majority’. It was done only with that purpose of increasing the number because Newton was a worthless politician. Later they nominated him many times as a member of the parliament. There was an anecdote about him at those times that the House of Commons heard Newton’s voice only once during all the time when he addressed the watchman with a request to close the window leaf in the meeting hall.

“It would be not that bad but in thirteen years after Barrow’s death Newton feeling ‘independent’ began to show his ‘teeth’, lust for power, egoism, features of a typical despot which he possessed before but in a hidden form. He continued to fullfil orders of ‘Freemasons’ but demonstated more often his ‘independence’ and made his corrections in these orders which only aggravated the whole matter.

“Once it came to serious confrontation between lecturers of the Cambridge University and authorities who wanted the University to be strengthened and headed by Catholics. Newton was a member of the delegation from the University which came to authorities with petition of protest. He was intentionally nominated by the Luciferians so that he would use his fame and authority of a great scientist and would say a resolute ‘no’. Instead of that Newton being a coward especially in front of people in power mumbled something incomprohensible. The situation was saved by other members of the delegation and the University was defended. But the Luciferians didn’t forgive it to Isaac.

“After a time, in winter a fire happened in the Newton’s study. It was a rather strange fire which inflamed from supposedly a litten candle on the table and burnt so skillfully the writings which Newton prepared to publishing: treatises on optics, chemistry, a big ‘thesis’ on acoustics, manuscripts on colour and light with its long-term experiments and other of ‘his’ writings. Moreover the fire laconically affected the Newton’s papers (and even those from his hidding place which happened ‘occasionally’ on the table), didn’t destroy anything else and was over.

“When Newton discovered this site of fire at his study, he was not just shocked. One thing was that his writings were burnt down and he was not able to restore them from memory because he plagiarized from the treatises by Omar Khayam and other ancient scholars (and not were worked out by himself). But the fact that there was a note on this site of fire which stated that the treatises by Omar Khayam destroyed by him at certain circumstances were just an Arab copy of originals written in XIIIth centure really shook Newton. It was such a strong shock that he was at the verge of insanity. During next three years he fell in fits of madness, psychic disorders, delusion of persecution.

“He was brought ‘round’ by the same Luciferians who declared to him that since that time so to say he would live and breath the way they would request from him. For a personality of Newton it was a death sentence for the rest of his life. He became totally dependent on them. Having more or less restored his health, Newton asked the Luciferians to find him some job in London because it was clear that there was no chance for any scientific career. The Luciferians gave him a chance to redeem his fault by devoted service to them and appointed him as a supervisor of the Mint. Isaac took up his duties with all the sub-sizer diligence of his character trying to gain favour with the Luciferians in order to restore the former trust. And he really succeeded in putting order in monetary system of Great Britain. He was rewarded for that with lifelong high-paid post of director of the Mint. Well, and later privileges began to fall on him like a snow-ball. He was elected as a member of Parliament and president of the British Royal society. At the same time the writings by Omar Khayam, certainly under the authorship of Newton, got a high appraisal outside Great Britain. Owing to these writings Newton was elected as a foreign member of Paris academy of science. Furthermore Newton got a title of nobility for scientific ‘merits’ and he became ‘Sir Isaac’. He took part in ministerial and parliamentary commissions, and due to patronage of the Luciferians he became a parlor philosopher of the princess of Wells.”

“The same as usual: every Sir is Isaac!” Eugene burst in laugh.

Volodya just shook his head and uttered with with reproach, “If it all were fair, today the whole world would know and study the writings of the true ingenious scholar Omar Khayam.”

Sensei nodded in agreement and went on, “In general the Luciferians arranged their serious shady dealings through Newton which were of much bigger importance than all his privileges and titles. Newton clearly understood that he was just a puppet. And this displeasure with supressed egocentrism expressed itself in bad and despotic character when he became old. He began to worry what people would remember of him after his death. Newton posed for painters so that they would paint his portraits. And he did it so often that it was typical only for representatives of the royal family at those days. Newton started to write theological compositions and considered himself to be a ‘divine chosen one’ in interpretation of some extracts from the Bible. He began to write such a nonsense that the coming generations were surprised how this absurdity could be written by … great Newton. Nevertheless Newton highly estimated namely these of his writings and considered them to be the most important doing of his life. Because it were really his own writings and it was him, Newton, in this text but not that idol whose image ‘Freemasons’ created owing to writings of the truly outstanding scholar Omar Khayam. Newton died when he was more than eighty years old and refused from receiving the Eucharist. But even after his death ‘Freemasons’ used actively the authority of the image created by them o their own benefit.”

“Here you are,” grinned Victor. “They used him in full.”

“Not him but the whole world, including you,” Sensei uttered with a bitter smile. “Just look at school programme, how Newton is officially presented with ‘his’ laws.”

“What is the difference?” Kostya shrugged his shoulders perplexedly. “As for me, it doesn’t matter who invented these laws, be it Isaac Newton or Omar Khayam, the Universal law of gravitation won’t be changed. Why should I care who copied it off from whom? The main thing, in my opinion, is that this knowledge reached me.”

Andrew looked sideways at Kostya and smiling asked with suspicion, “Wait, didn’t you have by chance some Isaacs among your relatives?”

“The difference is huge,” Sensei replied to Kostya. “First of all, Newton copied off only those parts which were marked to him by his teacher Barrow. Barrow himself presented not all the knowledge which was put by Omar Khayam in his treatises but only that information which he understood from the point of view of knowledge of his time. That’s why the universal law of gravity according Newton turned out to be so ‘limited’, a certain ‘drag’ for science. It happened so because the ‘scientific writings’ by Newton were taken by scientists as an axiom as the ‘Freemasons’ imposed the undisputable authority of Newton and made from him a certain idol for the scientific world. And this, in its turn, put the brakes on the attempts to improve science. However when the weak points of his theory started to show themselves too evidently, ‘Freemasons’ didn’t become confused. They advanced ’Newton II’, and namely Albert Einstein.”

“Albert Einstein was advanced by ‘Freemasons’?” Nikolai Andreevich was sincerely surprised.

“Of course.”

“Strange things happen sometimes in this world,” grinned Nikolai Andreevich.

It came to a short pause in the conversation.

“Well, but who would think that Omar Khayam was such an outstanding scholar!” said Victor evidently reflecting on what he had just heard.

“He was a great scientist!” emphasized Sensei. “Omar Khayam managed to make a huge contribution to the development of human science by making important discoveries in mathematics, astronomy, physics… He was first in the history of development of mathematical branches of science of this civilization who gave the full classification of all types of equations, including linear, quadratic and cubic equations. He invented a systematic theory of solving cubic equations, gave prove to the theory of solving algebraic equations. Besides he invented the mathematical theory of music. He described a method of extraction of any power from integer numbers. I don’t even mention other theories and formulas which Omar Khayam presented to the world and which concerned not only mathematics and astronomy but especially physics. It was the knowledge wich would precipitate greatly the process of understanding scientific disciplines by the humankind and correspondingly it would draw near in ages much quicker the scientific and technical progress of this civilization, escaping epochs of ‘darkness’ and ‘egoistic superstitions’. But alas, people are people… Moreover, at that time Omar Khayam was believed to the the greatest astronomer of his time. If all his treatises on this discipline would reach modern scientists, people would advance in science much ahead due to that knowledge, since there was information in his writings which is still not discovered by modern astronomers, with all their modern equipment.”

“Not bad!” uttered Andrew with with astonishment. “How could it be so?”

“Knowledge is just a knowledge, I have explained to you once that it’s just a database which is kept in Shambhala. Of course there are certain time points during the process of development of civilization when the corresponding information is given through the subconsciousness of more or less prepared people in these disciplines. But when there appears a spiritual Personality among people, with a proper interest in sciences, this human can get knowledge almost limitless, correspondingly preciptating the progress of this civilization in general. These people, as a rule, go far ahead of their time. But there is one problem which can arise. The precipitated process of civilization development depends mainly not only on received knowledge but also on the notorios human factor, i.e. how people perceive this knowledge. And the last once in its turn depends on many things: starting from spiritual level of society and correspondingly each individual in particular and ending with level of activization of the Archons.

“Let’s take for example Omar Khayam. His teacher who was a disciple of the Bodhisattva Agapit showed young Omar a spiritual way. And by the way Omar Khayam began with the practice of Lotus flower which he successfully practiced during all his life. Since the youth was a man of a pure heart and showed interest towards scince, his teacher told him how it was possible to get know knowledge based on existing database of knowledge with the help of certain spiritual practices. Omar was not just interested in it. He began to work hard on achieving results. First he, as his teacher advised, enriched his ‘database’ of knowledge with experience of scientists of former generations, studying sciences in Nishapuri, Balkha, Samarkand and practicing at the same time spiritual practices given to him. And the result of his work over himself was visible already when he was twenty five when, as I have said, he has written serious scientific treatises. It was only the beginning. Moreover, Omar got the gift of clairvoyance, though he didn’t deliberately strived to obtain it. This was in principle a by-effect of his spiritual development.”

“Gosh!” Kostya exclaimed with admiration. “If I got such a by-effect, I wouldn’t refuse from it.”

“When this wish would originate from your soul and not from your animal, there won’t be anything impossible for you,” remarked Sensei. “So, Omar Khayam became famous among people owing to his gift of clairvoyance, as a great astronomer and prophet. And at those times astronomy was inseparably connected with astrology. An astrologer had be not only an expert in, as they say today, psychology (to know fine points of human psyche), cosmography and to be able to make up a horoscope, but also to know geometry, numerology and to possess encyclopaedic knowledge.

“His knowledge and talant was highly estimated by those who were in power. Due to it Omar Khayam had a chance to practice science at court of Karakhanidian prince Khakan Shams al-Mulka. At the age of twenty six he was invited to service at the royal court of the sultan Malik-Shah in the city of Iskhafan.

“It was Omar who was entrusted to build the biggest in the world of that time observatory in Iskhafan. It was built according to the drafts by Omar and later it was headed by him. Omar gathered a good team. Officially he was ordered to invent a new calendar and he fullfilled his mission with success. But simultaneously with this work Omar did not only improve the observing equipment by inventing a mirror telescope, but also he developed astronomical tables ‘Zinji Malik-Shahi’ (called by him in honour of Malik-Shah, as it was customary at those days). But the most important thing is that he did something extraordinary for that time: he united physics and astronomy in formulas and laws which even today remain not only actual but even not known in many aspects to modern scietists. Let’s take for example his description of the so called today ‘dark matter’ which kernel can’t be understood by scientists even today.

“So Omar Khayam was a real great Scientist and a Person of encyclopaedic knowledge. Almost all his contemporaries spoke with respect of him, and called him as the ‘greatest Scholar of the century’, the ’evidence of Truth’, ‘Imam of Khorasan’, the ‘King of philosophers of East and West’. But his main title which emphasized his essence was the ‘Wiseman who grew a sprout of True Love in his heart’.”

Nikolai Andreevich shook his head in perplexion.

“Right, he was such a great person but if you ask anyone, what do modern people know of him? In the best case they will reply that there was such an Eastern poet, ‘idler, drunkard and rowdy’.”

“Unfortunately,” nodded Sensei. “Although Omar Khayam wasn’t either a drunkard or an idler, or a rowdy, as ‘Freemasons’ try to convince the masses of that. In fact they do it all in order to hide their people and not to let the Truth to be revealed in the world.”

“But Omar Khayam really had a lot of verses about wine and the beloved woman,” opposed Kostya.

“The verses by Omar Khayam have double meaning,” Sensei repeated again. “He intentionally dressed his thoughts in verbal symbols using special daily vocabulary for expressing his spiritual achievements. It gave a possibility to express freely what couldn’t be said aloud in public. He used Sufi methods with whose teaching and works he was well acquainted. They used earthly Love as a symbol of Love to God, a meeting with a beloved as a search of ways to God, an insight. The wine meant a source of Wisdom, a divine grace, feeling divine ecstasy. A potter, a pottery meant relations between the Creator, world and an individual. Don’t forget that Omar lived in Muslim country. And the Koran forbade drinking wine. Moreover, Omar glorified also Persian poetry. In order to judge his poems you should know what meaning the wine has in Persian poetry. Nevertheless these details in description of Omar’s works are omitted as a rule.”

“Was he a Muslim?” Yura asked with surprise.

“Yes. He was a faithful Muslim. He even carried out the Hajj, i.e. the pilgrimage to Mecca as it is prescribed by the Koran.”

“How could he practice the Lotus flower then?” Andrew asked with amazement.

“Don’t mix religion and the Knowledge. He believed in absolute One God, he went to God through pure Knowledge and was much higher than the religion. Though he showed always respect to traditions and Islam. And believe me, there are good reasons to respect Islam as a religion.”

“It means that his poems had double meaning,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully.

“Yes, and due to it everybody who knows his poetry can find even in our days his own zest, depending on his morality, life experience and knowledge. Recall everything what I have told you for example about the soul which is hidden in our subconscious ‘ocean’, about that ‘Something’ which is our listener and floats on the surface and compare with what was written by Omar, and you will understand everything. Let’s take for example this verse of him.

/ Some for the Glories of This World; and some / Sigh for the Prophet's Paradise to come; / Ah, take the Cash, and let the Credit go, / Nor heed the rumble of a distant Drum! /

Or these verses.

/ Ah, make the most of what we yet may spend, / Before we too into the Dust descend; / Dust into Dust, and under Dust to lie / Sans Wine, sans Song, sans Singer, and — sans End! /

/ Thou monotypic, thou scarce, brilliant Souls, / Unparalleled, rare, unknown Flakes of Snow; / Reflect on this Idea, O troublesome Truth: / Examples by the billions does God know! /

/ Men fret: "Ah, seek the Gem of Truth above" - / See how: encumbered quite with glib Debate. / I have a Hunch all's Luck, or random Chance; / We thumb our Noses at the Whim of Fate!

“And now I would like to cite one more verse. Try not only to listen but also to grasp the meaning of these words.

/ So when that Angel of the darker Drink / At last shall find you by the river-brink, / And, offering his Cup, invite your Soul / Forth to your Lips to quaff-you shall not shrink. /

Nikolai Andreevich throught for a while and then said, “I didn’t quite grasp it…”

“Actually in the beginning there was a word ‘bowl’ instead of ‘cup’,” remarked Sensei as if talking to himself and then he began to explain it to Nikolai Andreevich. “The meaning of this verse can be really understood only if you know the true story of the Grail. For other people this little verse is nothing more than an interpretation of everyday life… Or listen for example this verse, it belongs to the same topic.

/ Come, fill the Cup, and in the fire of Spring / Your Winter-garment of Repentance fling: / The Bird of Time has but a little way / To flutter--and the Bird is on the Wing. /

“Well, that’s true, if you are limited in knowledge, you don’t have any idea except for common interpretations,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed and asked at once. “And what was that story with the Grail?”

“I will tell it later. It’s a quite serious topic which touches upon many events. And now I would just remark that Omar Khayam knew a lot about the history of this question. By the way, the so called now the ‘chalice of the Grail’ was called in ancient times in East as the ‘chalice of Jamshyd’. Omar Khayam also has a quite intriguing verse on that issue.

/ Iram indeed is gone with all his Rose, / And Jamshyd's Sev'n-ring'd Cup where no one knows; / But still a Ruby kindles in the Vine, / And many a Garden by the Water blows /

“And who was that Jamshyd?” asked Kostya.

“Jamshyd? It was a legendary king of Iranian epos, a prototype of a later version of ancient Iranian protoman Yima. According a legend he possessed a ‘chalice’ that is something which reflected the world… Actually I should remark that even those verses by Omar which are well known and you can read today in Russian sometimes don’t reflect accurately the meaning of the verse. First of all, Omar Khayam wrote in farsi Persian language, this peculiar literature ‘Latin’ language of the East, with many specific terms and notions, ancient symbols. And by the way the verses which he mostly wrote on margins of his drafts of scientific writings were just a hobby for him, a spiritual impulse. Many of his verses were written by friends by heart. Second, people who were translating much later these verses let them pass through their own perception of life, their world-view and moreover they wrapped them to an artibrary form so that it would look like a verse for example in Russian language. It led to some distortion of their sense. In original his verses sound of course marvelous.”

Suddenly for us Sensei began to recite a verse in some strange language, evidently at that very ‘farsi’. Or rather he seemed not to recite but to sing drawling the words as if singing. The verse itself seemed to me to be unusual. I don’t know was it because Sensei recited this verse or unusual combination of sound but I felt as if I was fully covered by unexplainable wave of universal gratitude which caused my Lotus flower as if growing blooming inside and spreading blessed warmth all over the body. I even stood frozen and feared to move and lose this sweeping over feeling of ease and inner bliss.

After Sensei finished to recite a verse, a pause reigned.

“Powerful!” Nikolai Andreevich was first to express his admiration. “It’s such a good internal impulse!”

“I felt even tingles down the body,” Stas agreed with him.

“You see,” remarked Sensei. “These verses contain a particle of Omar Khayam’s soul. Despite the fact that the author is no longer among us, or to say more precise, there is no his body anymore, his poetry still excites human souls, it helps them to wake up. People feel something but they can’t understand what it is. They are drawn to his verses. Not without reason they say about the verses by Omar Khayam that they don’t have any timely or national boundaries, they excite human thoughts and make them think about the sense of their life. And note it, it happens despite all resistance of ‘Freemasons’ who tried to wipe off the name of Omar Khayam in ages. However hard they tried to hinder the growth of popularity of Omar Khayam in Europe so that their shady dealings would not be revealed, this process became inevitable despite all of that,” Sensei added in a while. “But the most funny thing in all this story is the attempts undertaken by ‘Freemasons’ even in our days to discredit Omar Khayam in the face of society. Today we know about five thousand of his rubai, that is verses. Though most of them are just an addition to his name, nothing else. Today the scientists believe Omar to be an author of 300-400 rubai. Moreover the information was spreaded that the library of the Cambridge University supposedly contains the originals of these ancient manuscripts, as much as 293 rubai. Certainly, they have found ’orientalists’ who verified the doubtless authenticity that these manuscripts belong to authorship of Omar Khayam who became world famous. More than that the last ones are propagated with especial emphasis of the Cambridge University.”

“The Cambridge University, you say?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with a smile.

When the guys grasped the meaning of these words, they burst into laugh. In reply Sensei shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

“Thus such peculiar verses appear in the world:

/ I enter humbly the mosque, with a sunk head, / As if for the prayer… But I think of something else: / Last time I took a rug here, / But it became obliterated, so now I want to take another one. /

“Let’s take any translation of this verse, the meaning will be the same: Omar allegedly came to the sacred mosque in order to steal there a rug for prayer. Though the initial meaning of this verse, before its historical fake by people of ‘Freemasons’ was quite different. It stated that Omar came to the sacred mosque not for listening human words but to ask God what he should do because his body as a cover for the true prayer became decrepit and whether he would need a new body or this one will be the last for him. Or simply saying, whether he deserves to leave the circle of reincarnations or not. That is it was a question of spiritual and not material values.”

“Well, there is a big difference in the meaning,” nodded Nikolai Andreevich.

“Well, it’s you who felt the difference,” said Sensei. “Because you started to understand a little bit what is going on. However most of people fondly believe in what is popularized by ‘Freemasons’ that it’s the true verses by Omar Khayam… Here you see the result of people’s opinion about this Human.”

“Did Omar Khayam die when he was old?” asked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Yes,” replied Sensei and uttered thoughtfully, “Omar Khayam stood with dignity the most difficult trial, the trial of money and power. Even after there was a change of power and the observatory headed by him became desolate because the ruling circles lost interest in it Omar didn’t give himself up to despair. He continued to render help to people working as a doctor. And in fact getting old he didn’t die. He passed away. Before his death Omar told to his disciples not only the date of his death but even the place of the tomb for his ‘decrepit body’ and even that it would be covered with pink and white petals of pear and apricot blossoms. It really happened so.”

In a while Sensei uttered, “We are transient here. And the time flies very quickly. Since what was yesterday is already gone. But it was once a distant future,” and he added more vividly. “Here are two examples for you: Newton and Omar Khayam. One served all his life long to the darkness, and the other to the light. Make your conclusions! Newton was a thief who lived all his life with inner shame and died with such a burden of karma that you won’t wish it to your enemy. On the other hand Omar Khayam made a huge jump in his spiritual development during his life. And by his work he did not only a lot of useful things for people but working over himself he became able to leave this world for higher spheres.”

Nikolai Andreevich listened to Sensei and began to reflect aloud, “Sensei, agree that one should know a right direction for the true way. But there should be someone who should show it. Let’s take that very Omar Khayam. He was shown the way by the disciple of the very Agapit! Not everybody is given such a chance.”

“Alas, doctor, I can’t agree with you. Every human meets in his life signs of directions. And it depends on the human himself which way he will choose.”

“Every human? I don’t think so,” objected Nikolai Andreevich. “For example, I was lucky to meet you and to cognize a lot. However millions of people didn’t even hear this information or even suspect that it exists.”

“You are wrong, doctor. What I tell you now, millions will know. And each of them will be granted the right of his own choice… In the near future a lot of people will not only know but they will see have the true vision of this world.”

“And how distant is this near future?” Nikolai Andreevich specified with a smile.

Sensei grinned, “Let’s put is so, you will have time to see how certain events initiated by ‘Freemasons’ will burst at the seams, how these ‘tailors’ will be panic-struck and defend illusions created by them, those mirages they weaved for people. By the way, it will be a chance for you to reveal who is who. You will see masks falling down from those who stand on knees in front of Ariman. And when their masks will be off, don’t be disappointed if you will find out under the mask of a ‘respectable man’ a faithful servant of the Archons… So, guys, observe, think, make conclusions and act in your life as a Human, as a spiritual personality but not a featureless slave of the Archons.”

“How can we avoid this slavery? How can we understand who is who in this world if these Archons are invisible for us?!” lamented Andrew in a fit of temper.

“They are not so invisible. As they say, just want it and you will see things clearly. In fact it’s difficult to detect only the Archons, those twelve men who compose the personal circle of Ariman. But it’s quite simple to detect those who are managed by them and the mighty of this world who hang on their threads. You just need to know the Archons’ structure, their attributes and their methods of actions. Then you will be able not just to understand deeply this world but you will better understand people, see who is who without the scales. You will become the true Personality and not remain the gray bolt in somebody’s rusty mechanism. Therefore extend your knowledge of the world, sticking to the spiritual path. And then you will see a lot of helpful signs in your life, even the necessary book will fall down at the necessary moment and will be opened on the necessary page. Be a Human in everything, not a sheep who is driven to the stall of sects and parties. Think independently! Keep your thoughts in spiritual purity! Then nobody will be able to enslave you in this life, since the one who possesses the most valuable wealth in this world, the inner boundless Freedom of Spirit, can’t be kept in the chains of material slavery!”

These inspiring words by Sensei made the faces of our group shine and we were filled with invisible light of optimism. Even some solemnity of the moment reigned in the air. We waited that Sensei would add something else but he made a long pause, looked at us carefully and then switched the topic to everyday issues, “Well, let’s consider that the official part of our tea-drinking is over. The traditional question to ‘experts’ is as usual: who is going to wash the dishes?”

With these words he pointed out to ‘aftermath’ or our collective meal. The guys burst in laugh from the heart.

“It’s alright, we will clean it all!” I said waiving with a hand. “There is nothing to do…”

“Oh no, take a rest, girls!” replied Sensei with a smile.

He stood up and began to clean the dishes.

“Right, take a rest, girls!” Victor hurried up to help Sensei. “We will do it all ourselves.”

* * *

The men our group, as if in agreement, followed example of Sensei and debarred us from working. We sat with Tatiana as honourable guests during the cleaning. Purity and order was established very soon. They couldn’t avoid Eugenes puns. He, as usual, first took up actively as a ‘dish-washer’ but very quickly lost his interest in it and began to talk over his favourite topic about his conscience, that laws are written by people and nobody has written there that men have to wash dishes except for on 8th of March. Joking aside but Sensei putting everything in order told us a quite interesting legend about Conscience which was much deeper and more fascinating than all Eugene’s puns taken together.

“… You have correctly remarked that the laws are written by people,” Sensei said somehow seriously in reply to one of Eugene’s jokes. “I will tell you perhaps in this regards one ancient Chinese legend about adventures of the Conscience and you will understand that people are the same both at those times and now.

“This story took place in very ancient times. The Conscience was born in this world. She was born in the silence of the night when all living beings think. The river thinks shining in the moon light, the star-spangled sky thinks, the blade of grass thinks standing motionless in the night darkness. The chrysalis thinks with which pattern it should create a butter-fly. The plants think about their beautiful blossoms, the birds think about songs and the stars think about the future. That is why it is so quiet at night. In the daytime everything makes a noise and lives, while at night everything is silent and thinks. At such a quiet night, when every living being was thinking, the Conscience was born. She was beautiful. The light of distant stars was reflected in the depth of her big beautiful eyes. The moon light covered her face with its shine. Which the night wrapped up in its mysterious clouds.

“Once the Conscience went to people. She lived among them half well half bad. So she lived as a night bird. Since in the daylight nobody even wanted to talk to her. Whoever she comes to, everybody waves her away as if saying, ‘I have so many things to do, the work is in full swing, I don’t have time to talk to you!’ However at night she entered freely both rich and poor houses. She touched easily the sleeper and he woke up. Having seen her he asked, ‘What do you need, Conscience?’

“And she replied softly, ‘What have you done today?’

‘Me? Nothing special…’

‘Just recall it.’

‘Well… Perhaps only…’

“And when he was recalling, the Consciece went to another man. And the awaken man couldn’t fall asleep till the morning and went on thinking over what he has been doing in the daylight. And many things he didn’t want to hear in the daylight were echoed during the night silence. Thus the Conscience came to everybody untill all people began to suffer from insomnia.

“So people decided to ask for advice the wisest man of their province, Li Khan Tsu, whether he knew a remedy against insomnia. People called Li Khan Tsu as the wisest man because they thought that if he had more money than the others, more lands than the others, more houses than the others, so he should have infinite wisdom! But they didn’t know that the man they called as the ‘wisest’ suffered more than the others from this disease and didn’t know how to get rid of it. Since all people around him owed to him something. And these people were busy all their life with working off their debts to him. In this way wise Li Khan Tsu arranged his life. As a wise man he knew for example what he should do if one of the debtors stole something from him and was caught. Wise Li Khan Tsu beat him so heartily to teach the others not to do it again. In the daylight he did it in a very wise way because the others were afraid of him when they saw this punishment. But at night Li Khan Tsu feared himself for his life and for his fortune. And that is why at night he had completely different thoughts than in the daylight, ‘Why does a poor man steal? Because he has nothing to eat and he has not time to earn money for food. Since he works off his debt to me all his day long.’ Li Khan Tsu even argued with the Conscience justifying his deeds, ‘It means that I’m robbed and I’m wrong at the same time?!’ However though he justified himself he couldn’t fall asleep anyway. So once all these sleepless nights made Li Khan Tsu to declare despite all his wisdom, ‘I will give them back all their money, all their lands, all their houses!’

“But the relatives of wise Li Khan Tsu heard it and raised a terrible clamour and set up a howl shouting to people ‘It’s all these sleepless nights made the wise man mad! It’s Conscience, it’s all ‘her’ fault!’

“The richmen got frightened, ‘If the wisest man became mad, what will happen with us?’

“The poor people got frightened, ’We have lest of all, therefore we have less wisdom. If the wisest man gets mad what will happen with our minds?’

“The richmen saw the fear of the poor people and took council among themselves, ‘You see how the Conscience scared the poor people. We have to protect them from the Conscience and to get rid of her!’

And they began to think how to arrange this matter but couldn’t invent anything. So they decided to send ambassadors to the wisest in all China A Pu O who lived in Nankin at that time. He was so wise and smart that rulers from all China came to ask for his advice. So they sent ambassadors to him. They brought generous gifts to him, bowed low many times, stated their problem and asked to help to get rid of insomnia which is caused by the Conscience. A Pu O listened to them about this ‘national disaster’, smiled and said, ‘Well, it’s possible to do so that the Conscience will not have even the right to come to you! How can the uneducated man know what he should do and what not? Let’s invent the laws. We will write in rolls what a human should do and what not. Mandarins will study the laws by heart. And the others would ask them what they can do and what they can’t do. But first of course they should pay to them: mandarins should not stuff their minds with laws for nothing! So when the Conscience comes and asks the uneducated man ‘What have you done today?’ he would reply ‘I have done what I should do, what is written in rolls’. And everybody would sleep calmly.’

“All people were glad about this solution. And mandarins most of all. Since it’s much easier to delve into books signs than to cultivate the land. The others also were rejoiced over it. Since it was better for them to pay to a mandarin and to talk to him for a minute during the day than to talk heart-to heart with the Consience at night. So they started to write the laws what a human should do and what not. And they have written them, and appointed wise A Pu O as the highest mandarin for this valuable advice so that he would help to clever people to live peacefully without the Conscience.

“So people began to live according to the laws of mandarins and highest A Pu O. If they needed to do something or argue about something, they went to a mandarin and asked after they paid generously for his answer, ‘Unroll your scrolls. Who of us is right according to them?’

“Now only the poorest people suffered from insomnia since they didn’t have to pay to a mandarin for an advice. And the others used to say when the Conscience came to them at night, ‘Why do you bother me?! I acted according the laws! As it is written in the scrolls! It wasn’t my choice!’

“They turned away from her to another side and fell asleep.

“Even wisest Li Khan Tsu who suffered most of all from insomnia just chuckled when the Conscience visited him at night, ‘Hello, my dear! What will say now?’

“And the Conscience told him looking at him with her eyes, with sparkling stars in them, ‘Why, you wanted to give back your property to the poor but you don’t do it?’

“’Do I have a right for that?!’ Li Khan Tsu sneered at her. ‘What is written in the scrolls? The property of each man belongs to him and to his offsprings. How can I squander the property of others if my offsprings don’t agree with that? It means that I am a thief since I steal from them, or a mad man since I rob myself. But it is written in the law, A thief and a mad man should be chained up. So leave me in peace. Moreover I would advise you to go to the bed and not to idle about!’

“He turned with a back to her and fall asleep.

“So everywhere where the Conscience came she heard one and the same, ‘How can we know?! We do what the mandarins tell us. Go and ask them! We act according the law.’

“The Conscience went to the mandarins and asked them, ‘Why nobody wants to listen to me?’

“But they laughed in reply, ‘Why should people listen to you and act as you advise? We have the laws for that. It’s written everything here on the yellow paper! It’s a great thing! Not without reason A Pu O was appointed as the highest mandarin for inventing them.’

“So the Conscience went to the highest mandarin, the wisest in all China A Pu O. She touched him slightly. A Pu O woke up, jumped up, saw the Conscience and shouted in his fright, ‘How dare you to show up in my house without permission? What is written in the law? The one who shows up in the night secretly in strange house, will be regarded as a thief and will be imprisoned!’

“’But I didn’t come to rob you!’ she replied. ‘I am Conscience!’

“’According to the law you are a lecherous woman! It’s stated there clearly, If a woman comes in the night to a strange man, she is regarded as a lecherous woman and will be imprisoned! It means that if you are not a thief, you are a debauchee!’

“‘How can I be a debauchee?!’ She was surprised. ‘I am Conscience!’

“But A Pu O was even more beside himself with rage, ‘Well, you mean you are not a debauchee nor a thief, you just don’t want to comply with the laws? There is also a law for this case, The one who doesn’t want to comply with the laws will be regarded as a lawless person and will be imprisoned. Hey, servants! Put this woman in the stocks and throw her in jail for ever as a debauchee suspected in theft and non-complying with the laws.’

Servants of A Pu O caught the Conscience, put her in the stocks and imprisoned. Since that time she doesn’t come to anybody and doesn’t bother anybody. So all people even forgot about her. Just seldom when a man who is dissatisfied with the mandarins cries out, ‘You have no conscience!’ they show him immediately a paper that the Conscience is imprisoned and reply to him, ‘Of cource, we have if we locked her up!’

“And a man falls silent, looks at the mandarin’s paper with full of ink characters and realizes that they are right indeed! So people live since that time without the Conscience according to the laws of mandarins and highest A Pu O. Whether they live good or bad, everybody decided for himself when the night falls and all living being begin to think.”

When Sesei stopped telling this ancient legen, all the dishes were shining, even more than enough because the guys who listened to Sensei dried it heartily with towels.

“It’s really about our life!” Volodya said with a low voice.

“It’s a good legend, exactly about our society!” remarked Nikolai Andreevich. “Nothing has really changed in the human world.”

“About our society?!” Eugene immediately continued the remark and casting a sidelong look at Stas and Victor. “I have always suspected that I’m surrounded only by Chinese and mandarins.” He handed over to our lawyer Victor his dried dishes and added with a laugh, “Here you are, mandarin! It’s a bribe for you so that you would not pester with you brains stuffed with laws to my pure Conscience!”

“What can I say in reply? The arguments are weak against the facts!” Victor took over the dishes with a smile.

The guys burst out laughing. With this funny episode our dinner activities were over.

* * *

Sensei suggested all of us to go swimming and to start preparations to our tomorrow’s departure. Our group agreed to this proposal with pleasure. However, me and Tatiana didn’t want to go to water and decided to wait for the guys on the coast. So when everybody swam enough and went out to the coast to dry off under the evening sun, a quite strange and mysterious case took place.

Victor who was swimming near Sensei started quite an interesting discussion part of which I heard when they went out to the coast. Sitting on the sand, in our big circle, Victor flew into a rage out of his personal impressions.

“Well, it’s still hard to understand that ‘you have already died yesterday’,” he said addressing to Sensei. “Or rather it’s hard to believe in it. I realize it somehow superficially, but I can’t go deep in it and feel it. All my attempts to realize this process are limited with some common fear… But as far as I understood, the best way to kill your egoism is to realize that death is inevitable and that you almost don’t exist factually.”

In reply Sensei said, “Right you are. However to realize the inevitability of death doesn’t mean to give way to despair and to wait for your end. ‘To die’ means to separate inside from your Animal, to feel who you are and what you are in fact. The power of the Animal over you and many wishes of the Animal die. Just you keep away from all that multitude and beget inside of you the only wish, the only goal – to come to God with dignity. However you try to satisfy the wishes of your body, it will be turned to dirt sooner or later, to dust which will lie underfoot of the next wanderer. People often feel sorry for themselves and concentrate on their unrealized wishes of the Animal, forget at once about their soul and the reason why they are given this life. Low goals overshadow their global goals. But you have to live without losing sight of the global goal, that is the goal of your sould. When egoism dies, a human really begins to serve to God and to live helping other people.”

Victor listened attentively to Sensei and uttered, “That’s true. But it seems to me that I have still much of egoism. And it can’t be frightened by a simple phrase ‘die’. I have repeated it over and over again to myself all the day long. So what?! I don’t still have any notion of the real ‘death’. Vice versa, instead of it I have seen the whole flow of some imposed counter-arguments of my Ego, as if instead of the ‘death’ I provoked its ‘self-defence’. Maybe I am a dunderhead that I can’t grasp the evident things?!”

“That is not the reason,” Sensei uttered, “Certainly, that you didn’t succeed. However hard would you try to convince yourself it’s the same as to work as a parrot. Since at this stage body and you are one and the same. It’s the ‘principle of a caterpillar’. You try to separate an immature larve from the cocoon.”

“Well, but can you explain then how did the disciples of Imhotep manage to realize this ‘death’?”

“You put it correctly that they realized this process, felt it deeply inside and not just convinced themselves in thoughts. Since a human may die any second by any reason which doesn’t depend on him. Therefore anybody who steps on the spiritual way lives any second of his life so that to near as much as possible to the global goal of the soul. All the rest is empty and transient. Ordinary people don’t understand the value of time, they decline it because they fear death and consider that their time is limitless. Even on the verge of the death they refuse to believe that their body will die now.

“Therefore it’s very important to feel and to realize that you have already died ‘here and now’. Of course, there are plenty of special techniques in the world which allow to come near to feeling of this internal feeling. But all of them belong to a category of psychological trainings. Though in fact these techniques don’t play any special role. Because the very process of realization depends exclusively on the human himself.”

“How come that they don’t play any role?” Eugene opposed. “If I am such a young and nice guy, how can I simply realize that I can die at any second?”

“Right,” Victor backed him up. “As they say, the sun shines, there is no war, it’s almost peace in the whole world.” He put to order teasingly his nice forelock and shrugged with shoulders. “But really, what can happen to me ‘here and now’?”

“Anything,” Volodya heavily replied to them. “The lethal outcome may occur by any reason: because of trivial indigestion or occasional convulsion in the sea. You go to fish with a boat but instead of that sink as a stone like a food for that very fishes. And you will have no time to realize why you spoilt the air on this earth…”

When the guys were talking in that manner, it seemed to me that Sensei keeping a mysterious smile on his face deepened into his own thoughts. When the seniour guys talked enough and finished waiting for Sensei to add something more to that, the last one stood up and tapped Victor on the shoulder in a friendly way, “Don’t worry, the time will come and you will understand it.”

After Sensei have said it, he silently went through the general circle and moved towards the tents. Our group went on discussing this topic.

“Well, we live and live but have nothing to tell about life, while we have ‘to realize the death’!” uttered Stas.

Twirling in has hands a green pedicle with small ears Nikolai Andreevich remarked, “Well, if we try we can regard this issue also from a philosophical point of view. Let’s take for example this blade. It seems to us that it is still alive but in fact it’s dead. Of course, life still glimmers in it and if we put it to the sweet water, it will exist for some time. But in fact the blade has died at the moment when I thought of picking it. The same thing is with people. We are like these picked ears, we live being already dead. Life glimmers in us for some time, but it is over quickly. Therefore we die still before our birth.”

Our group quieted down listening to such a simple but wise reasoning of our psychotherapist. It was especially pleasant for me to hear it, since I felt invisible presence of Sensei in his reasoning, his deep and simple style of explanation. At this moment I plunged in the world of my dreams about that eternally living soul which wanders among people-ears who are cut off from the true world. The one who will feel it inside, will be full with it. Since it, like the water of life, brings back to life from the dead and returns people to the eternal life. And I thought that it’s maybe good nevertheless that human life is so short, however strange it might sound. If it were too long, we would be just tired to die away in our bodies growing decrepit and to be a dead fading plant. Since whatever reasons of life a human would invent, but as a result sooner or later the feeling of a total death of the body makes him think of his soul and to look for ways of its salvation.

While I was reflecting on it, Eugene exclaimed with delight, “Wow!”

All of us turned around to the side where Eugene stared. We have seen Sensei coming to us from the direction of the tents. Moreover he wasn’t in his usual beach clothing but in a long gray loose overall robe. This robe with wide sleeves, a belt and a hood slipped on the head looked from outside crude and bag-shaped woven from big linen threads. But what has stricken us most was that Sensei held in his hands two swords in a sheath bound with a black fabric. For example, I even didn’t suspect that he brought all of that here, to the sea. It was strange because all the time we trained here, Sensei has never put on such a robe and has never mentioned that he took the swords with himself nor used them during the training. At least we haven’t seen something like that. Well, it’s really very difficult to predict the deeds by Sensei.

Some of our guys jumped up out of surprise. Frankly speaking, nobody of us expected to see such a show. Evidently anticipating a coming training the seniour guys’ eyes flashed with excitement.

“Something special is going to happen,” Stas prophesied in undertones.

Nevertheless the closer Sensei came to us, the more strained became the air. Light fear of unknown nature began to freeze me from inside as if cementing all my movements. I have understood the nature of this fear a bit later, only after Sensei came closer. And the reason was that it was quite another Sensei whom I didn’t know!

I haven’t seen him like this. The courageous Sensei’s face shadowed with a slipped hood together with dark tan looked like a face of a mighty warrior. The steadfast gaze as if destroyed all invisible hindrances on his way purifying the space from something vile. But at the same time his appearance radiated with great tranquillity and dignity peculiar maybe for a Creature having a huge power. Even his firm and self-confident walk evidenced of this invisible extraordinary power. Evidently therefore my Animal began to shrink with each step of Sensei into a bundle of fear as if a defendant in front of the stern Judge. It wasn’t a fear before the Human. It was a fear before someone’s huge Spiritual Will! The fear for something of my own, small and mean, which was piled with years as a heavy sediment after all egoistic thoughts, actions and deeds. It was a completely unnatural, terrible fear, a fear of my guilt before myself. And this pressure of accusing feeling despite the surrounding heat made me to grow cold inside.

Obviously I wasn’t the only one to experience such feelings. The guys’ joy about the oncoming training began to calm down quickly as Sensei was moving towards us. When he approached us in his strange garment, he began to undo silently without any explanations the black fabric on the swords’ sheath. The fabric seemed to be be fastened very hard. However Sensei managed to undo the knots with ritual movements with ease. He slipped the black fabric on his hand, took one of his swords and jerky stretched it out… to Victor. It was such a jerky short movement as if it were a challenge of life and death. We even shuddered at such a lunge of his hand towards Victor. The guy seemed like us not to expect these movements and the choice of his candidature by Sensei as his opponent, took mechanically the sword stretched out to him and looked embarrassed at Sensei with eyes dilated with terror.

“You have only one chance… to survive,” Sensei declared to him strictly and firmly emphasizing the last word.

The guys stood rooted to the ground looking puzzled at ongoing events. They seemed to fear even to move so that not to reveal themselves with any slight movement of the muscle and not to take over the Victor’s place at this more than strange incident. A shiver went up and down my spine from these words said by Sensei.

“Have you understood?! The only one!” Sensei’s words sounded like a loud sentence.

“Sensei, I, … I,” Victor mumbled stuttering and holding the sword with the trembling hands.

“You have only three seconds before the fight start,” Sensei uttered enunciating each word clearly. “If you don’t start an attack, I will be the first to start it. And you will have no chance!”

Sensei shifted his gaze to Volodya and called his name, that caused Volodya to twitch nervously as if he were scared looking at Sensei with devoted eyes and becoming all ears. But then Sensei told him something which made my hair stand on end.

“You will bind a stone to the corpse of one of us, will take it with a boat and will throw it out to the sea. Did you understand me?!”

Volodya nodded with such a readiness as if he replied “Yes, Sir!”. Sensei shifted his gaze again to Victor, “You have… the only… chance!”

On saying this, he turned to Victor with his back and pushed the sheath with his sword over the belt of his garment. His words haven’t just shocked me. They overthrew over me the whole tsunami of such a fear that my teeth began to chatter. At the same time my mind, as if a volcano, exploded with exorbitant indignation, “What a corpse? What a boat? Did they all go out of their mind?! Are they crazy?! They just want to kill each other? For no reason! How can it be possible to kill each other for something?! We are still people but not beasts! People! How is about these believes that ‘the human life is so valuable’?! What a nightmare!” I was choked by this internal despair and helplessness. One part of me was shaken out of terrible fear as if an aspen leaf during the storm, while the other one understood that I would have no time to persuade the ‘rivals’ and to change the situation. I had to undertake something quickly, to do something. To undertake it quickly and now. But I didn’t have any good idea but to rush between them. It was stupid to an unbelievable extent but I had to try it in order to save the situation. It would be better my corpse to be thrown away to the sea than someone of them would die. But as soon as I have thought about that my body was even more frozen from fear and I stood motionless. My soul cried and strained trying to prevent the unavoidable event but the body betrayed me and continued to freeze with fear just from a thought of bidding farewell to the life each moment.

The tension of the decisive fight grew on. Suddenly the Sensei’s shoulder slightly twitched. Victor rushed forward as if a sear spring after pulling a trigger. He almost snatched out the sword from the sheath with a cry of fear and throwing it away. He raised it sharply and directed to his ruthless ‘opponent’. Cutting the air with a whizz his sword was nearing to Sensei. Meanwhile Sensei promptly snatched his sword and half-turned, even without moving his legs, delivered a powerful blow to Victor’s sword practically kicking it out from his hands with one movement. On the way back the Sensei’s sword slashed close to Victor’s head. Many silk hairlines flung up swimming in the rays of sunlight. Victor slowly fell to his knees with glassy eyes and began to fall to the sand. And from above the whole scattered cascade of his hairlines was falling down. Looking at the stony pale Victor’s face my person was frozen from fear and couldn’t understand whether he was alive or not. It all happened so quickly that if I didn’t wink at this moment, I wouldn’t see it. Sensei turned back again as if he hadn’t been turning at all. And in this absolute silence we heard that very his powerful voice full of impressive power, “You don’t need to fear because you are… DEAD!”

I felt as if I got a current rush in my backbone. The current of electrical discharge went spirally from the very coccyx to the crown of the head. Strange but despite the experience animal fear of death I felt clearly the completely opposite sensation, the all-embracing feeling of life! I felt clearly and distinctly that I’m the owner of my body. Now I didn’t belong to the body but the body belonged to me. And it served to me faithfully. I felt the all-emracing feeling of life not only in myself but what was amazing in everything which surrounded me in this wonderful endless cycle of life. Life which harmoniously spilled over from one form into another, this glorious Integrity and Harmony! I felt the presence of some deep Wisdom and regularity in everything around me. Everything was full of life breath: both sand, and sea, and coastal rush, and air. Everything breathed with great consonance of universal Wisdom!

For some reason namely at this moment I recalled the story told us by Nikolai Andreevich about a blade which has struck me so. But now it didn’t cause in me the feeling of being doomed. Revising it again with the purity of free consciousness, suddenly I clearly understood that the blade wasn’t dead, it continued to live, just transforming itself from one form of life into another. That was the sense of all the striking beauty of the world, in this unusual harmony and fullness of life which embraced and filled everything around! And this all-embracing perception caused in me unusual feeling of deep peace and calm. I even half-covered my eyes for a while in order to dissolve in this perception. But when I opened them something has evidently changed in the picture I saw.

I didn’t understand at once what was that. Victor sat as before on the knees in the centre of the circle with lowered hands and stony face. The hairlines from his head were smoothly landing on the sand. The spectators seemed to hold the breath and froze in unspeakable amazement. Suddenly I have seen Sensei sitting among the guys at the same place and in the same beach clothing which he wore before leaving towards the tents. The same familiar mysterious smile reigned on his face which he had when listening to the guys’ dispute. But somehow his presence among us in such a clothing didn’t surprise me as well as all events that happened as if they went without saying. But the other spectators didn’t think so.

Probably the incoherence of two realities which happened at one and the same moment caused growing astonishment. Some of them shifted the gaze first at Sensei who sat peacefully and was looked at like a ghost whom nobody could believe to see, then at Victor frozen like a marmoreal statue. The others looked around expecting to find at least some reminder of swords. But there was nothing of that. Only the clear trace of sheath on the sand which was thrown away by Victor in a hurry. But it was just a trace with absence of the very thing which left such a trace. Some of the guys began to react somehow strange at the end of this unexplicable fight. Andrew began to touch his hair on the head in a haste as if he were afraid of not finding it there. Ruslan starred terrified at his hands and the sand in front of him. On the contrary, Volody looked at Victor with his typical peace of mind, as if nothing happened. And Victor continued to sit in the centre of the circle, so to say, more dead than alive. His face didn’t show any emotions, and his gaze was more laid-back than dead. There was no blood nor scratches on his forehead. Just his famous forelock was cut almost to the root, like a crew-cut, moreover, it was cut so even as if it were really a sharp sword. The locks lay on the sand. Soon Victor began to move. He swallowed the spittle and looked at Sensei with ‘reviviscent’ gaze.

When the group was back to normal after such a strange fight, it began to discuss what has happened, first timidly and shyly, but then stronger and perseveringly.

“Have you seen it?” The guys asked each other nodding quietly at Victor.

“It was kind of a hallucination.”

“Where are the swords?”

“Have you seen them, too?”

“What was that?”

“Maybe, a hypnosis.”

“But the hair?”

“I don’t understand anything.”

In this general emotional and interrogative noise I didn’t get at once the core of their reasoning. Moreover the more the guys expressed their emotions, the quicker I was losing that state of peace and calmness I got unexpectedly during this incident. Finally it fully disappeared leaving in my memory only a vivid trace about that wonderful feeling of life harmony. The everyday perception took its vacant place leaving just a warm memory of that unusual moment. I’ve got an impression that the very Wisdom went along the coastline of my mind leaving the clear trace of its presence. However emotional waves of routine such as noise, amazement and jokes of the guys rolled one by one and washed away that trace in my mind leaving only the good memory of it. Most of all I was glad that somewhere deep inside of me there was a feeling of the main thing, the understanding of life harmony, of high value of each moment which advance me to that inconceivable high Wisdom.

Sensei tactfully kept silence in reply to all questions of the guys, smiling mysteriously. Obviously he wished that the guys would clarify everything by themselves, without his hints. But it was evident that the ‘collective mind’ wasn’t enough for that case. Because on one hand there were general impressions, cut hair and left trace of fallen Victor’s sheath on the sand which were evidence of the reality of what has happened. But on the other side there was Sensei who was sitting as if nothing has happened in his beach clothing who obviously went nowhere and the obvious absence of cold steel. All of that caused even more confusion in the mind of eye-witnesses. And the more the guys discussed it, the more intricate this incident seemed to be in reality of our consciousness. Finally Nikolai Andreevich who was also quite worried about that got down to puzzle out this knot of contradictions.

First he established discipline in this general ‘rookery’ and gave everybody a possibility to announce everything he had seen. As a result it was clear that almost all have seen several general moments: Sensei in his strange shapeless garment from gray sacking, two swords in the sheath and some elements of the fight where Victor was an opponent of Sensei, and of course its end with the flight of sikly hair from Victor’s forelock which has striken everybody. However everybody has heard his own version of words uttered by Sensei and Victor. Ruslan, Slava, Andrew, for example, interpreted it as a real dialogue from Hollywood thrillers. Summarizing all of that Nikolai Andreevich made a conclusion that everything we had seen did happen in the reality but in that reality which we know little because of our imperfection and egocentrism. He supposed that the more scared we were, the more subconscious associations came out from our mind. Therefore in general picture of actions everybody experienced something of his own, some individual emotional experience which suited only to him and nobody else.

On saying that Nikolai Andreevich looked questioningly at Sensei as if he were not sure himself about what he had just said. The other guys also shifted their gazes at Sensei including Victor who didn’t tell us about his vision but listened attentively to impressions of others. And only new Sensei let himself to make a remark, “Your question has been answered long ago by the Indian poet Agyeya, “I’ve seen: suddenly / A drop / Came off the sea foam. / For a moment it was coloured / By the light of sunset. / And I’ve understood: / In the infinite Universe / Even a dew-drop warmed by the light / Is immortal”

Everybody became silent listening to that verse which sounded not less strange than the event which had just happened.

“So what has actually occurred then?” Nikolai Andreevich asked again with curiosity.

“It was just one of the varieties of fighting art…”

“One of the varieties?! As for me, it was a true masterpiece!”

“One can say so as well. It’s a masterpiece because it shows to everybody as a mirror his inner world and reveals what he has inside and what he thinks of himself, which thoughts he has. Therefore each of you has seen and heard different things. But the essence is the one and the same.” Not giving us more time to clarify it Sensei got up resolutely and uttered, “Alright, guys, it’s time to get ready to tomorrow’s departure.”

The seniour guys began unwillingly to stand up following Sensei and our young company still tried to ask him about what has happened. But Sensei just waved with a hand without answering any other questions about that strange fight. He just started to joke, Eugene followed him and began to lavish praise on the cut Victor’s forelock. In reply Victor who has quite recovered joked back showing that he was even proud of that.

Heading for the tents I noticed that Nikolai Andreevich who walked thoughtfully not far from me twisted in his hands the green stalk as before. I came closer to him, pointed to the plant and said, “You have delivered a good speech about this blade that we people like this blade die since our birth.”

Nikolai Andreevich stopped, looked with unspeakable amazement at the stalk in his hands, then at me and said puzzled, “Me?! I haven’t said that. I heard it myself!!!”

We exchanged confused glances. But I didn’t have time to clarify this issue because Sensei who was walking in front of everybody, turned back and called Nikolai Andreevich to come to him. Nikolai Andreevich hurried up and left me completely confused, although this feeling disappeared on my joining the jokes and laughing of the guys.

* * *

We really had to get ready to tomorrow’s departure though in fact we didn’t want to leave this wonderful place which bestowed us so many unforgettable impressions. We got used to it, forgot about the rest of the world where we lived and about those problems which were left in the big city… Sensei began to clean his car putting order in ti. He really infected all our group with his diligence. Looking at him Nikolai Andreevich began to bustle energetically about his Volga car. The seniour guys joined as volunteers to the cleaning process with great enthusiasm. Even Andrew with Kostya and Slava who looked first with idleness at the working guys, joined soon to the general ‘cleaning activities’ and proceeded to ’blanching’ Andrew’s old Zaporozhets car.

Kostya cleaned the passenger compartment so hard that some small details were falling off all the time. Andrew was in a chafe as if Kostya encroached not on the details of the old car but the ‘valuable antiques’. But Kostya did it not intentionally but because he really tried hard. Therefore after he got a couple of grumpy remarks from Andrew he tried to stay invisible with his ‘sins’. So now when something fall off, he quickly placed it back using all possible means to fasten it together, including chewing gum, so that Andrew wouldn’t notice it and remove from from this position of the ‘car cleaner’ which became honourable in our company.

When we were finishing the cleaning works, someone of the guys attracted attention of the whole group to huge storm-clouds which suddenly appeared from the side of the distant coast located over the estuary. We stopped our work and struck dumb watching at this nature manifestation on the half of the sky. The clouds moved towards us very quickly. We’ve got an impression that they grew and multiplied as if a soap foam from the sponge making alltogether the black mass spreading all over the blue sky. The seaport which was seen in the distance began to get covered with the dense gray veil. The city seemed to be tiny in comparison with the thundery front which heavily covered it as if going to smash it with its monstrous leaden heaviness.

Eugene looked at gigantic clous moving towards us and joked in his usual style, “Sensei, have you poured out the rest of your tea in the sky by chance?”

Sensei just grinned together with the seniour guys.

“It seems to start raining!” Stas comically shivered looking to the gloomy distance.

“Really?” uttered Victor with a faint note of humour.

“I knew it is going to start!” lamented Andrew throwing away the wet rag to the bucket.

“It’s a driver’s sign,” Nikolai Andreevich grinned looking over the range of cleaned cars. “If you cleaned you car, it’s going to rain!”

We inertly smiled looking with a pity at our wasted labour. The cars really glittered like new ones. Andrew said again in a fit of temper, “You see, it’s for the first time that I cleaned this antiques… And I wondered why I decided to clean this ‘Sobarozhets’. If it stood peacefully in dust, the rain would wash it anyway.”

“Right,” Kostya supported him with a toady voice, obviously because he recalled how many details inside the cab he glued with a shewing gum without Andrew to know that, “We should not touch this antique rarity because ‘Zaporozhets’ is completely a natural car! So all its devices are natural and fragile. Therefore like the nature it should be cleaned under the rain and the motor is started as it should be, according to its attitude to surrounding landscape. That’s all!”

“Right!” Volodya backed his joke. “’Zaporozhets’ is according to its nature the most human car in the world.”

“Well, only in the meaning that it’s the only car which can be paid back in kind by the pedestrian in case of a car accident,” Victor commented his words with a grin.

After these words Andrew broke into a smile evidently being proud at least for such an advantage of this ‘historical rarity’.

“Well, jokes are good but we should take our stuff to the tents,” Nikolai Andreevich made arrangements looking at the clouds. “It’s going to shower now!...”

We took his words as a guide to action. But Sensei said to Nikolai Andreevich as if by the way, “Don’t’ worry, there will be no rain in our place.”

“How come?” He didn’t grasp it. “Look…”

He pointed out towards the approaching thundery front. But Sensei left him and all of us bewildered and continued the broken activities and finished cleaning the wheels of his car. Nikolai Andreevich didn’t ask him again. He looked carefully at the thundery front and began to clean silently the rubber carpet from his Volga car looking with fear at nearing clouds. The seniour guys also continued their work. Only our ‘younger generation’, Kostya, Andrew and Slava, decided that Zaporozhets looks already much cleaner than even in its life stopped to do it and under the pretext of departure began to hide part of their things to the car, and the rest to the tents. Me and Tatiana were busy with packing the rest of the food tent and glanced from time to time to the nearing thundery front.

Surprisingly enough but in a while the clouds which captured the part of the big estuary between us and the city showered by the rain really got stuck on the half-way to us. Black clouds approached some invisible boundary and began to strangely turn at right angles as if moving back along the invisible square and half-circle. I have never seen something like that in my life. And what was striking, we had warm sunny dry weather, with dead calm around us, it was a perfect idyl. But only a few kilometers from us, in a stone’s throw, it was gloomy, dirty, cold, rainy, thundery, with lightning. What a nature performance!

And I thought that these cataclysms are so similar to our thinking. If you don’t manage to control your Animal, if you give in to its provocations, you will not notice how it begins to conquer your attention. And then you wonder why you have gotten clouds of problems, lightnings of rage, hatred, envy, thunders of egoism and the dense gray run of problems. Our sudden problems just seem to be sudden, coming from nowhere to us. But in fact we are their true reason of appearance on our ‘horizon’ of thoughts. All events that happened in our life are a natural result of uncontrolled thinking. So we’d better work seriously over ourselves, check and control our thoughts so as if it were the most important and the main profession in all our life due to which the Soul will take finally the honourable position of the Great Master and will build the beautiful temple inside the shell of the body. So it’s better to do like Sensei: to keep always inside clear and pure weather, with dead still in the sea of thoughts, without a wind of hesitations and with the Soul, the particle of Great God, illuminating the clean horizon of intentions…

* * *

When we finished our general preparations and packed all necessary things so that we needed only to assemble the tents and some triffle things, some of the guys suggested to go to the coast and to watch this grandiose natural show which stormed not far from us and painted on its gigantic canvas fanciful pictures which replaced one another. Kostya even suggested to take with us camp-chairs. We had to unpack them again in order to arrange the true ‘cinema-hall’ in the open air. Having come to another side of the spit and arranging our seats in a half-circle on the virgin coast of the estuary we started to watch at the huge screen of the sky and admired the unique pictures created by the great producer, the very nature.

“Oh, look, they swim like real swans!” Tatiana clasped her hands. “Here they are…”

“Aha!” Kostya joined in the wave of admiration.

“And look over there,” Andrew pointed out to the ‘corner’ where the clouds turned back. “Someone’s ugly mug as if it were a niggard. He has a hooked nose, a mouth with a crooked smile, cunning eye, eavesdropping ear…”

“Exactly!” nodded Slava who evidently caught Andrew’s ‘trick’.

“And there is a lion turning around,” Yura drew our attention.

“Where? Where?”

“Over there! To the left of the ‘niggard’.”

And really the lion was like the true one, even like alive. The air was moving so oddly that first our lion stood, then walked and then lay down protruding his chest. Not far from it we have seen a lake which was quickly transformed into the ancient host armed with spears. The real drama took place on the battlefield. Like in life, the well-disposed ranks of brave warriors immediately mixed up in interlacing of piled bodies which dissolved in the picture of current events quickly changing in time. This scene left an unpleasant feeling and a philosophical question: was this host in reality or it was just one of the nature illusions with rashly changing pictures? And if it were just an illusion why did then the memory of these heavenly warriors continue to live in us, the witnesses of this passing event, since we were going to become the same illusion for next generations?

We sat this way about an hour and watched continuously the pictures of the nature. We have seen so many people, animals, landscapes, villages, majestic castles and many other items, plots as we had fantasy to see ourselves or to draw attention of others. This natural show, together with variety of human interpretations seemed to be endless. However, in some time we had a pain in necks because we held our heads up. As Eugene correctly said, the human matter bugged at the most inappropriate moment. Everybody began to massage the muscles of the neck. During this process Nikolai Andreevich noticed, “It’s an interesting optical illusion, almost like an illusion of human existence. Though there are many people, with all their buildings, everything will disappear with time, will dissolve in the noexistence…”

Having heard these words I treated them with suspicion. Maybe because it coincided with my own thoughts, or maybe I recalled the recently heard story of the blade when I took, under some reason unclear to me, Sensei’s speech for the speech of Nikolai Andreevich. I sat closer to Tatiana and asked her in low tones, “Who said these words now? Was it Nikolai Andreevich?”

In reply my friend flapped puzzled with her long eyelashes, “Yes.”

Having seen her puzzled glance I wanted to explain the reason of this question but at that moment Stas exclaimed pointing out to the sky, “Wow, look, it’s a real World mountain!”

We shifted our gazes again to the sky. We have clearly seen the huge mountain with snowy sharp-peaked top in contours of the clouds.

“Oh no, it has nothing to do with the World mountain.” Sensei replied to him with a smile. “The World mountain is depicted so only in human myths.”

Part of our group stared with curiosity at Sensei, while the other part tried hard to see in this heavenly picture the features of the ‘World mountain’.

“And what is the ‘World mountain’?” Slava asked Sensei.

“Well, acutally it’s quite a famous notion which is mentioned often in the folklore of different peoples of the world,” Sensei became to explain in detail to our amazement. “The concept of the World mountain, or it is also called a ‘cosmic mountain’ is rooted in extreme antiquity. According to mythology, the World mountain is located in inaccessible place, in the centre of the world, or to say more precise, in the place of axis mundi, the axis of the universe which runs through all the worlds, including the disjoint ones which are located in the same space. It is deemed that all the elements and parameters of the universal order are reflected in the World mountain. The legends say that immortal gods come together on it and it shows everything what happens in the Universe.

“The immortal gods come together there,” Kostya repeated the phrase of Sensei and directed his admiring gaze at the image of the ‘World mountain’ gradually dissolving in the clouds.”

Sensei shrugged his shoulders, “Well, gods in the sense like… As the legends say, Wisemen from the whole Universe, on the whole, the spiritual beings who possess Knowledge and reached certain levels of the spiritual development like our Imhotep, Buddha who were able to leave their bodies during their life in the state of meditation and to appear on the World mountain, to be there, to talk to each other, to share their experience with the same enlightened representatives of other worlds. And immortality is meant not in the meaning of the body but the immortality of the spiritual nature of those who visit it.”

“Wow, it’s the mountain for the chosen ones!” Kostya made his conclusion with admiration.

“Well, as far as the ‘chosen ones’ concerned,” objected Sensei. “Everybody is the chosen one if he exists. But not everybody makes his life choice towards the Spiritual way, not to mention walking on it towards God. Though everything depends on the human himself! Everybody is able, if he wants, to develop to such a spiritual level that he will be able to take part in one of such high gatherings.”

Stas could hardly wait until Sensei replies Kostya’s questions and uttered with impatience, “Does it mean that the World mountain doesn’t look like this mountain?” He pointed out to the disappearing heavenly image of the mountain with melting down snowy hat on its sharp-edged top.

“Well, what a mountain,” Sensei slightly waved with his hand, lighting up a cigarette. “It looks like a bald little hill, with a big glade on its top. Or rather, not quite bald. It’s covered with petty grass like our dark and green moss, it’s a peculiar plant not from our world. The only interesting thing about it that it has atmosphere, but no wind. The thing which is meant to be the ‘air’ there, doesn’t move…”

“Does the World mountain really exist?!” Andrew asked with distrust. Like all of us he held his breath before that in order to hear better the answer of Sensei to Stas.

In reply Sensei said in a quite usual tone, as if it went without saying, “The World mountain is located in the Universe simultaneously on the crossroads of layers of this world. But materially it’s not located in any separate populated world of the Universe. At the same time it closes up all the worlds on it. It’s absolutely real, even to touch…”

“How can it be real to touch if it’s materially not located in any world?” Andrew asked in astonishment.

Sensei looked at the guy attentively but then said kindly, “Alright, forget it.”

“No, why should we?!” panicked Andrew. “How come… Why?..”

“And which myths contain the reminders of the World mountain?” our Philosopher came to help his friend catching his favorite question as a sinking man catches a straw. “And how old are they?”

Kostya had such a puzzled air as if he were not able to recall these myths, showing that he knew ibut forgot it, though I was sure that he like bigger part of our young company heard about this mountain for the first time in life.

“Oh, there are many of them,” Sensei drawled the words with a smile. “These records are preserved in different ways: starting from rock paintings in the epoch of upper paleolith and endign with numerous oral and written myths and legends of different peoples of the world.”

“It would be quite interesting to listen to these peoples’ legends,” tactfully said Nikolai Andreevich who also got interested in this topic.

“You are always welcome,” Sensei said in a good-natured way. “Many records and legends remained from extreme antiquity almost all over Eastern and Centra Asia where it is called not else than the great mountain of Meru and is considered to the the centre of the world located in the inaccessible place. Later when people began to give their own interpretations of the original legends about this mountain, some ’interpreters’ placed it already to the centre of the earth under the Polar star and encircled by the world ocean, the others place to the inaccessible Himalayas and connected it with Shambhala…”

“Is it connected even with Shambhala?” Volodya got surprised.

Sensei grinned.

“Sure. There are quite a lot of such interlacings of the legends about the World mountain with the legends about Shambhala. But it’s clear. For people who don’t know for sure about Shambhala or cosmic mountain Meru, located ‘somewhere there’, nobody knows where, of course all these concepts will merge together in one and the same legend. Though in fact there is a big difference between them. Shambhala is located among the real eternal world of God and in fact temporarily existing material Universe. It’s an abode of Boddhisattvas. While the World mountain is located in the centre of the worlds of the material Universe. And it is a place of visit of wise beings like our enlightened people or how they were called by ancient people, demigods, that is those who reached high spiritual level. Therefore this mountain was connected in ancient legends with reaching the genuine human happiness and immortality.

“In the mythology of Ancient India there were a range of myths connected with Meru. According to these ancient views, Brahma, Shiva and other great gods live on the World mountain located in the centre of the Universe, with stars, planets and many suns turning around it. There is also a mentioning about thirty three gods who communicate there with each other. There are mentioning about their activities. For example Vishnu gives advices on this mountain to other gods how to extract the drink of immortality Amrita.”

“Amrita sounds nice,” said Tatiana. “Is it connected somehow with the female name?”

“No. This word originates from ‘amrta’ meaning ‘immortal’. It’s similar to later ancient Greek myth about the drink ‘Ambrosia’ which supports immortality of Olympic gods and their eternal youth. Amrita, Ambrosia is the same that the Vedas juice of Soma. In Rigveda it is described as a juice of gods which causes ecstatic state and grants immortality and extraordinary force. In ancient Indian religious practice the very process of preparation of this juice had a special ritual. In Avesta this juice is called haoma, its cult goes back to ancient Iranian period. It was worshipped also by Sarmatians and Scythians. This juice was called also as ‘death averting’. It has not only changed space and time perception but it granted huge power, enlightenment and knowledge. And as ancient Iranians believed, it prepared the way for the soul in the best way. But in general this juice of immortality was always called as ‘juice of lotus’. Almost in all legends this sacred juice was described as the juice of unusual heavenly plant connected with earth, beautifully and rightly created, which had white and yellow and even golden colour.”

“Does the drink of immortality really exist?” Kostya got surprised, his eyes even shone after this information.

“Yes. But not in the way it is usually imagined by people. I can cite you as a quite interesting example the medieval description of one part of the secret initiation ritual into the inner circle of the Knights Templar Order. The author of this text was the knight of the Temple Evrar. He left his impressions about this evet in his personal records. ‘… In the end of the great mystery of initiation, being in special high spirit, I wished with all my heart to see what I was told about… And I was shown it. Everything seemed to disappear around me, just the marvelous light illuminated the way and dragged me with it as if to the very zenith of the highest heaven. Something divine and never-dim swiftly neared me to the flow of bright attractive Light. The power of its radiace was huge but it didn’t burn. I felt something High and Unexplicable was present in it. With joyful excitement I entered the dazzling Light. And clearing up my eyes I have seen the face of indescribably beautiful Virgin covered with light-emitting shine. I have seen her, the very Sophia! This divine image can’t be described with any human words.

‘The great mystery was present in everything. Divine Sophia approached me. Beautiful aroma of the other world emanated from her. She held in her hands the golden chalice in the form of the eternal flower of Love opened many of its petals in divine purity of their primeval shine. The golden drink sparkled in the chalice. Gently laying a hand on my head the beautiful Sophia brought with the second hand the chalice to my lips and began to feed me with the golden drink. The blessed delight began to spread all over my body. I have seen how this divine sparkling liquid goes down from the chalice and flows into me but I didn’t feel it in my mouth, I didn’t feel its taste. However I felt clearly how the heavenly warmth began to spread over inside of me as if washing the empty vessel of my body: first the hands, then the chest, stomach, legs. And then it filled with a rushing current of never-dim radiance all my body from legs to head, awaking in my heart infinite joy and grace. When the last drops of this wonderful liquid flowed into my body, Sophia directed her tender look at me, it was full of divine Love. And it was as if something opened inside, my mind became clear and I felt that some mysterious source of mightful force opened in me. Suddenly the understanding of Immortality flashed across my mind as if the door to another world has opened. And the Wisdom revealed itself to me…

‘Those who were present at my initiation have seen something different. Later when I took part in initiation of the others, I was many times a witness of this divine miracle which happened in its constant order but already with the others. And it was as follows. When the initiated was encircled everybody prayed about him, suddenly the illuminating light brightened all who were present there. This light came from the initiated as if he were in one burst inflammed and covered with non-burning fire from all the sides. We intensified our prayer with growing internal force. Gradually the light has changed gaining unusual softness and transparency. And we were allowed to see through it only little of the hidden divine Mystery, the contour of the Child as if immersed in the primeval ocean of the Universe. After this short mystery the divine Light intensified and became dense, then flared up, cleared away showing to our gazes the usual view of the initiated.’”

Sensei made a pause and then went on telling, “But the most interesting is that not only Templars but also other warriors, the Geliars, went through this mystery. When entering the internal circle, going through the initiation, they have seen the same vision, a Virgin who filled them with power from the golden chalice in the form of lotus.”

“The Geliars?” asked Andrew.

Before Sensei had time to answer, Kostya intercepted Andrew’s initiative with his question, “Who is that divine Sophia?”

“Sophia translated from the Greek means ‘wisdom’, ‘knowledge’. The Templars meant under Sophia not only Wisdom but also the divine image of Maria Magdalene as the Grail.”

“Maria Magdalene as the Grail?” Victor was surprised with the seniour guys.

“I will tell you about it a bit later.”

Nikolai Andreevich, in his turn, also expressed his opinion with big surprise, “Did the Templars use the Greek terms like Orthodox Christianity and not the Latin one, like Catholics?”

“Yes,” answered Sensei. “Even on the seal of the Order, so to say, in their symbols with two riders depicted sitting on one horse, the name of Christ is written in Greek and not in Latin.”

“It’s quite curious,” Nikolai Andreevich showed interest to this question.

“There is nothing surprising in it,” said Sensei. “When I tell you how and why this Order was established, you, doctor, will understand everything yourself. But let’s do all of it in order… So, what I wanted to add about this ‘cosmic mountain’. Siddhartha Gautama got once knowledge about it in his time.”

“Do you mean the legend?” specified Stas.

“No, the knowledge. And later due to it Buddha became able to visit the World mountain. Owing to Buddha and some of his followers who possessed this knowledge, the information on the Meru mountain became famous to all the East. The Buddhists, by the way, like the Hinduists, described this mountain as a pistil of the lotus flower, the sacred flower for both of them. And this image was more connected not with the mountain itself but with main elements of the dinamic meditation for preparation to visit Meru.

“Or if you take our Slavonic ‘paganism’. What is noteworthy about it is that knowledge and practices about the World mountain were accessible to ordinary people, unlike ’usurpation’ of this knowledge by the priests of other peoples. For long time people practiced on Slavonic territories ancient rituals of magic ‘flight’s’ to the cosmic mountain, they were held on the sacred hill similar by its form to outlines of the World mountain. By the way, before people celebrated big holidays not because they wanted to amuse themselves. From times immemorial they were held in those days which coincided with certain cosmic cycles. And they began to celebrate them not in the morning, as it’s habitual today, but in the evening, with uprise of the first star.

“In the course of time when the ‘paganism’ has being extirpated by fire and sword among Slavonic peoples, when the Christian belief was propagated, they began to persecute servants of ‘pagan’ cults. They were labelled as ‘devil’s offsprings’, ’servants of devil’, and ‘pagan’ ancient rituals as sabbaths, festivals of hostile to people ‘satanic forces’. So in general, with physical annihilation of most of the magi, the knowledge about the World mountain has been lost, and what has remained was distorted to negative side beyond recognition. The holidays were renamed. Though because of rename of holidays, the occurrence of certain cosmic cycles didn’t change of course, as well as the holiness of places. For example, the Christian temples were built on the places of former pagan temples of chief pagan gods. But as they say, it’s already a history.

“The similar image of the World mountain in the centre of the Universe was also known to Altaians. Just they named it as Altyn-tu. According to their believes this golden cosmic mountain was fastened with its foundation to the sky (that is the widest part was above and the narrowest part beneath) and hung with its top over the earth on the distance ‘equal to the length of the human shin’. Besides they had also other widespread names of the World mountain, for example, like the mountain of Sumeru, with stars turning around it. It was also known by Kalmyks and many other peoples of the Central Asia. According to the myths of Altai people, there are 33 tengri on it, that is 33 gods.

“Chinese name the World mountain as Kunlun. According to their believes it’s possible to go through it to the highest spheres of the universe. It is considered to be something like ‘paradise’. There is a following record in one of the ancient scripts, ‘The one who would go up from Kunlun twice as high, will reach the mountain of Cool wind and will gain immortality; the one who would go up twice as high will reach the Hanging ground and will gain miraculous abilities, will learn to manage the wind and the rain; the one who would go up twice as high, will reach the heaven, the abode of Tai di, the highest lords, and will become a spirit’. For people without knowledge it’s just a nice fairy tale, while for people of knowledge is just a hint.

By the way, this association of the World mountain with paradise is mentioned in the Bible. You can find separate evidences pointing out to echoes of knowledge about the World mountain: that is that it is located in the centre of the Universe, that God descends to it, that there is kind of a paradise on it, that the mountain is surrounded with rivers with symbolize the primeval ocean. It says also that only a righteous man, with ‘innocent hands and pure heart’ is able to enter it. It was associated with the mountain of Zion, and even with the mountain of Ararat, to which the Noah’s Ark landed according the legened.

The muslims regard the World mountain in their texts in a quite interesting but a bit camouflaged way. First the Islamic myths mention that Allah created the huge mountain of Kaf which encircled the populated world and supported the Universe. The Creator also created one more land behind this mountain, seven times as big in its size which is populated with angels so densely that even a needle can’t fall down between them. Second, if you read carefully everything about the Miradge by Mohammed…”

“About what?” Andrew asked again because he didn’t quite get it.

“Miradge is translated from Arabic as ‘Ascension’, ‘Staicase’ and in the given text it means ascention of the prophet Mohammed to heaven. Muslims even have one of the memorable dates of the religious year (‘Rajab-bairam’) named in honour of Mohammed’s travel (ascention of the prophet on the white horse Burak from Mecca to Jesuralem, and there owing to angel Jabrail to heaven for conversation with Allah) which is celebrated in the seventh month of Muslim Moon calendar. So there are some mentions in Koran text about one of the ‘night travels’ of Mohammed (17:1; Isra) together with angel Jabrail.”

“Is that the one called in the Bible as archangel Gabriel?” specified Victor.

“Yes,” Sensei replied and added, “By the way, in the Koran Jabrail is called also as Holy Spirit (Rukh al-Kuds). So during the ascension Mohammed visited not only Jerusalem but due to light staircase provided to him by Jabrail he was raised to the top of heaven where he stood in front of Allah. And after that, with the help of Jabrail, he visited paradise called Janna. To translate it literally from Arabic it means ‘garden’. In the Koran this place is called also as ‘high’ (83:19), ‘abode of peace’ (6:127), ‘place of stay’ (40:42) etc. The legend says that all these names of paradise are connected with its different parts located in eight heavenly spheres. Even in the very description of Janna in the Koran full of different sensual and naturalistic descriptions reflecting certain ecstatic states of consciousness there are some mentions of ciphered knowledge, for example, such as ‘thorn-less lotus’, the same age of righteous men, 33 years, and many other moments which give a sign to a human who knows the sense, symbols and details of this knowledge. By the way, in after-Koran literature Janna is described as a multi-storey pyramid crowned by the ‘extreme Lotus’ mentioned in the Koran (53:13-18). So it’s not without a reason.”

“The ’extreme Lotus’?!” We asked surprised almost unanimously.

Unlike us Nikolai Andreevich uttered calmly, “Frankly speaking, I have not read the Koran yet. And what is written there about the ‘extreme Lotus’?”

“And what is 53:13-18?” Asked Andrew in his turn with perplexion.

“It means surah 53, that is a chapter of the Koran, from 13th to 18th ayat (verse),” explained Sensei. “By the way, surah 53 is called a ‘Star’. In Arabic language it sounds of course much more eloquent…”

Eugene parried at once in jest, “Oh, no, Sensei, you’d better tell us in Russian because if we start learning Arabic in order to understand what you are going to tell us now, we will gain senile sclerosis and will forget why we needed to learn it.”

The guys started smiling while Sensei remarked as if by the way, “Actually the Koran should be read in original. Because any translation distorts a bit the initial text. But if we have such a hopeless case,” with these words Sensei looked with a smile at Eugene, “Then listen. In the Russian translation it will sound approximately so. In the beginning of this chapter there are words of sincerity and honesty of the messenger about his story, about ascension to heaven, about Revelation, about what was opened before his eyes. Then it tells how angel Jabrail raised Mohammed to the heaven: “He was taught by one Mighty in Power, Endued with Wisdom: / for he appeared (in stately form); / While he was in the highest part of the horizon: / Then he approached and came closer, / And was at a distance of but two bow-lengths or (even) nearer; / So did (Allah) convey the inspiration to His Servant - (conveyed) what He (meant) to convey. / The (Prophet's) (mind and) heart in no way falsified that which he saw. / Will ye then dispute with him concerning what he saw? / For indeed he saw him at a second descent, / Near the Lote-tree beyond which none may pass: / Near it is the Garden of Abode. / Behold, the Lote-tree was shrouded (in mystery unspeakable!) / His sight never swerved, nor did it go wrong! / For truly did he see, of the Signs of his Lord, the Greatest!”

“That’s great!” Ruslan uttered with admiration expressing general opinion of our group.

“Well, you have really intrigued me,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich. “If I correctly understood, Mohammed has seen Jabrail in His true appearance in the place of ‘the greatest signs of the Lord’, that is in the ‘extreme lotus’?!”

“…which crowns the world with the knowledge about all creatures and angels. And only Allah knows what is located beyond this place,” Sensei cited nicely his answer.

“Is this also the Koran?”

“No, it’s tafsir, one of the comments to the Koran about this chapter. The Lotus is regarded here as a symbol of boundary between visible and invisible, cognizable and uncognizable.”

“It’s tremendous!” uttered Nikolai Andreevich. “Frankly speaking, I didn’t even suspect that there are such verses in the Koran.”

“That’s not all,” said Sensei. “The same sura, ayat 49, which tells before that Allah created not only man and woman but: ‘…And that He hath ordained the second bringing forth; / And that He it is Who enricheth and contenteth; / And that He it is Who is the Lord of the great planet ash-Shi’ra…’ or to put it more clear: ‘And that He is the only Lord of Sirius (the Mighty)’. The thing is that Arabs call as ‘ash-Shi’ra al-Yamaniya’ the brightest star on the sky in the constellation of Canis Major, Sirius. It was called so three thousand years ago so.”

“You don’t say so!” Nikolai Andreevich said significantly. “And inspired by some of his new revelations he continued to talk futher, “If I’m not mistaken…”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Sensei nodded on interrupting his speech as if he knew in advance what he was going to say, “That is exactly what you have thought.”

We were sitting and waiting with impatience the continuation of this intriguing dialogue. But to our diappointment after the words by Sensei it came to a long pause, as if his communication with Nikolai Andreevich moved to ‘non-verbal level’, as our psychotherapist used to say. Kostya who was burning with curiosity couldn’t stand anymore and blurted out in one breath, “So what does it mean?!”

However despite our general expectation Sensei didn’t reply to this question by some reason. It was even an awkward situation. We looked questioningly at Sensei and Sensei peered either at us as if he was weighing whether he could entrust us this information or not or at Nikolai Andreevich who persistently kept silent though we have seen by his eyes that he was impatient to say something. But finally the pause which lasted too long ended with Sensei avoiding from direct answer.

“These are the signs for those who knows.” And he summarized as if nothing happened. “So the knowledge about the World mountain were spreaded almost around the whole world. And the main thing was that this knowledge didn’t lie dormant but it was practiced.”

“Well, the information about the ‘extreme Lotus’ is cool!” Victor said with admiration. He was intrigued by this information not less than we.

“Well, really, it’s great thing about the World mountain!” Stas supported him.

When we were expressing our admiration about what we have heard and discussed this topic, Nikolai Andreevich was absorbed in his thoughts and then he asked quietly either himself or Sensei: “Did he pass?..”

“Who passed?” Sensei didn’t understand him.

“Mohammed. Did he pass?..”

“Sure, he is Mohammed.”

“You see,” Nikolai Andreevich said slowly. “You story reminded me association with that case from my practice of Lotus, I told you once about it.”

“Which case was that?” Volodya joined their conversation with obvious interest.

“Once I practiced the Lotus flower and tried to go deep to the meditation to the maximum. And I clearly felt the approaching to some boundary, a limit, I thought it was quite possible to come to it. And the main thing, I clearly felt, or rather cognized that there is great power beyond it. However, the nearer I tried to come to it, the more I felt the other opposite force. It’s difficult even to describe it with words. Fear and horror in comparison with these feelings are nothing. It lasted just a few instants but I couldn’t stand it and quickly quited the meditation. And it happened despite Sensei warned me about this Guard, despite all my experience and knowledge in the sphere of psychology, despite I was prepared to do this meditation but I couldn’t pass it. Of course, I expected that my Animal will make hinders fro me. But I didn’t expect that it will be so strong! Frankly speaking at that moment I trully realized all the power of the Animal in me.”

Victor listened attentively to Nikolai Andreevich and specified, “Does it mean that the closer we are to that world, the more intensive is the influence of this world?”

“Yes.”

“Well, it’s a normal case,” uttered Sensei. “It’s not so simple just to reach the boundary not saying of overcoming it.”

“By the way, once I also had something like that,”Volodya recalled. “Once I was practicing a meditation and decided, so to say as reconnaissance, to dive deeper than I usually do. So I dove to my misfortune. And the main thing is that I felt that I came close to something full of light and good. But suddenly some fog appeared on my way. I wanted to overcome it, but I couldn’t. And it was such an unusual for, very dense and dark. As if you burn rubber, but without smell. I felt so uncomfortably in it. And it turned out to be sticky and began to suck me in. I tried to come back but it doesn’t let me go. I felt so scared as if I dove deep into the water but I can’t to dive out. Somehow I managed to get out of that meditation but I don’t play with such ‘diving’ out of curiosity anymore. I do everything within the limits told by Sensei.”

In reply Nikolai Andreevich remarked, “Well, Volodya, you are military man therefore you do everything as it is prescribed, within the limits of ‘field service regulations’. But I’m, my friend, a man of science. I like to make experiments, first of all with myself.”

Eugene listened attentively their conversation like the other guys but then began to jabber with impatience, “I also want to make such excrements!”

“You are an excrement!” grinned Stas. “They tell you about experiment!”

“That’s what I say! I want it too. What have done for that?!” Pulling a ‘smart’ face Eugene asked Volodya.

The guys laughed even more together with Sensei. While Stas answered to him, “For such people like you this process is unexplicable!”

Meanwhile Kostya asked Sensei, “Well, but seriously, what should we do in order to reach the ‘extreme Lotus’? Should we practice intensively the Lotus flower?”

Sensei looked at the guy and explained, “First of all you should become a Human! The ‘extreme Lotus’ is the highest level. It’s very difficult to reach it. But you should strive for it.” And already turning to Nikolai Andreevich and Volodya, he uttered, “You should prepare thoroughly to everything. Moreover in order to penetrate into the essence of Lotus you need years and a system of trainings. It’s on one hand. And on another hand, the thing you dealt with is not just a Guard, it’s a certain labyrinth. Only a human with pure soul who steadily strives to the Light is able to go it through, to break in to the Highest. Otherwise this obstacle-labyrinth will open quite another door and will lead you in a quite another direction. Therefore a great deal depends on your spiritual development.”

“Is that something like permit level?” specified Volodya.

“Exactly,” confirmed Sensei. “So all of that is not so simple. And in order to have a corresponding level, you should have a corresponding spiritual level. But it’s far from what some people believe to be, if they practice once per day a meditation for their pleasure, or so to say, prayed just for show, then it means they were practicing something spiritual today. The spiritual experience is a result of life where you spirituality should become apparent in everything: in the thoughts, deeds, actions, spiritual practices and first of all in the help to people in the name of good since it’s the nearest way to God. Human love is not futile because it purifies the soul and grants power of creation. Prayers and meditations are not senseless since they are so beneficial for human spiritual growth as nutrition for a fruit growing stronger. Setting all hopes on God is not false since there is hidden the existing which connects us directly to Him. So to be a real Human and to truly near to God means to show more and more with each day the Light of your soul in the world and to reach that there would not be even a hint at shadow existance. Only then you will be able to come through the Guard and to reunite with the true Source of Light.

After these words said by Sensei the next pause was a long one. Everybody sat looking at Sensei and anticipating the continuation of this exciting conversation. However Sensei fixed his gaze at sky in a while and switching our attention uttered in a friendly manner, “You see, as I have said, the clouds are gone. So, you, doctor, shouldn’t have worried.”

We glanced at the estuary with surprise. Indeed, the thundery front has already been beyond the sight. The sky became clean and clear and begot with its primeval shine some unusual feeling of joy and serenity. The sun was setting to the horizon finishing its busy working day after it gave to people so much warmth and light. And I felt so well and calm inside that I would like to sit here and contemplate this wonderful nature nook in this nice hearty company for long time.

Volodya looked at Sensei and evidently feeling his good mood reminded as if by the way, “Sensei, do you remember, you promised us in the morning to tell about the Grail? I can’t forget about it after our yesterday’s conversation.”

“Right!!!” Eugene and Stas supported him almost unanimously as if they were twin brothers.

Victor even rejoiced himself that Volodya raised this topic and backed him. “Exactly! What is this mysterious Grail? What do you mean that it possesses ‘power over power’?”

Sensei shook his head.

“Well, guys, I can’t tell about it in short. You touch upon a too serious topic.”

Volodya didn’t get lost at that moment and uttered his favorite phrase, “We are not in a hurry.”

“Right,” echoed Eugene. “Especially after Arimans’ dressing down we are really not in a hurry.”

Sensei smiled and said with optimism, “Well, alright, but I need to tell the story of the Grail from the very beginning… But I can’t do it without a cup of tea, sorry.”

We were prepared to listen further and didn’t get at once the sense of the last words said by Sensei.

“Ah,” finally reacted Victor. “We will arrange it immediately.”

People supported this idea with pleasure and under Victor’s guidance they began to stir like ants in the ant hill running to different directions. Some of them hurried up to gather brushwood, the others cleaned a place for the fire, some of them went to take water and a kettle. Our young company was sent to bring food to tea. We managed to do it quickly. Soon we kindled a fire on the beach, made a hanger from the branches and fixed a kettle on it. While the water was boiling, we made sandwiches and put the cookies. So in general, we laid a little table with sweeties. When everything was ready to a long conversation on the beautiful sea coast in the company of such an interesting and unusual man like Sensei we sat around the fire in this absolute natural idyl and sipping tasty tea began to listen to the leisurely story of Sensei.

* * *

“Something people call as the saint Grail existed all the time. A lot of legends and myths were left about it. Based on them people are at a loss what it is in fact and interpret the Grail: as a chalice with the blood of Jesus which Josef Arimathea collected after crusifixion of Jesus; as the ‘vital stone’, ‘level of the crystal of shining soul’, the stone brought by angels to the Earth which has magic power; as a child born by Maria Magdalene from Jesus Christ. The Grail is described also as a wonderful bright magic light; as unusual sacred fire; as a blessed horn of plenty; motet; ‘a key which opens heaven’; the tabood secret invisible for unworthy people. The Grail is ascribed the ability to change a human after coming into contact with it, to make him immortal, to give him endless power and to open the Gate of Paradise before him. In fact all of these assumptions and guesses are not groundless because each of them has a particle of truth about the very Grail.

“However, in reality something which is called today as the Grail is a certain sound which is called in another way as the Primordial Sound, the Sound of Creation, that is that Primordial Sound which is able to change the world. It’s that very Sound which is the true First Word said by God with help of which He manifested this material Universe. Do you remember such words in the Bible, in the John’s Gospel, ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.’

“Since at the moment of birth of our Universe there wasn’t any “Big Bang” that gave birth to the Universe which is argued today by scientists. Those phenomena regarded by scientists in their guess-work concerning the origin of Universe, for example, such as the relict radiation (or as it is also called the “chilled” radiation remained from the early stages of development) or the distribution of heterogeneity in the Universe do not represent the very start of the Universe, but they are the indicators of one of the stages of already existing Universe.”

“What is ‘Big Bang’?” asked Slava.

“Well, today people mainly believe that about forteen billion years ago some substance exploded, it had no time nor space and initially was compressed to unthinkable state, later the Universe was formed from it. The scientists assume that for some reason unknown to them the Big Bang took place, at this moment this substance began to expand with enormous speed. And this scattered substance due to influence of different forces of inertia, gravitation etc, gave birth to origin of galaxies.

“However the “Big Bang” is just a next theory which will be revised in the nearest future due to the newest researches. It will be the same story as with atoms when people considered them to be indivisible as they didn’t know their internal structure and the nature of their origin. Even now they don’t know it well but at least they managed to get more profound knowledge of the micro-world and started to study elementary particles that are also not the last stage of divisibility. But the most important is that people started to understand that the material world is of a wave nature, that everything consists of waves just in different combinations, density, with various properties, periods of fluctuations etc. And the main feature of all the waves regardless of their nature is the energy transfer.

“And if the majority of humankind will be able to overcome the desires of their Animal nature (and first of all, the desire to kill other people) and will reach the Golden age, it will be able to come to God through the science. Because when people get to the truth of Universe origin, they will finally reach the Primordial, something which is called the ‘Word of God’ which begot all diverse world of the Universe.”

“I wonder what scientists know today about the Universe?” asked Victor.

“In fact, if to compare this knowledge with the level of that 200 years ago it may be said that they know a lot,” Sensei said with an ironical smile. “And if to consider it regarding the knowledge about the real Universe, they know very little. But the main thing is that they understand already that the Universe expands permanently and expands with acceleration. And because of this expansion the average density of the Universe shrinks all the time. They know that the space always hums…”

“What does it mean, ‘hums’?” Kostya didn’t get it.

“It means that it always sounds in a certain wave band. As the ancients of Alt-Lande (Atlantis) used to say ‘one can hear till now the voice of God but when it will fade out everything will disappear and nothing will exist anymore.’”

“Nothing will exist anymore?” asked Kostya with fear.

“Nothing,” calmly repeted Sensei. “The material Universe will just undergo annihilation…In the nearest future the mankind will face another one phenomenon of the Universe. Due to the increasing acceleration of the Universe and exhaustion of the power of Allat the mankind will feel the fast shrinking of the time. This phenomenon will show that conventional twenty four hours per day will remain like it was in the past but the time will pass much quicker. And people will feel this striking shrinking of the periods of time both on physical and intuitive levels of perception.”

“Will it be connected with the expansion of the Universe?” – specified Nikolai Andreevich.

“Yes. It will be connected with increasing acceleration. The more the Universe expands, the quicker the time passes and it will be like that till the complete annihilation of the material world.”

“And what is the Allat?” – Stas questioned.

“Oh, Allat is a very serious issue. I guess, it is worth while telling about it in details but a little bit later…So, let’s return to the real birth of the Universe. First, there was nothing, no galaxies, no stars, no material substance, even no vacuum, that is “space vacuum”. And the Initial Sound, or to put it more clear, the “Word of God”, appeared in this Nothing. This Initial Sound, that is the primary wave containing the huge energy, has proceeded from the world of the true Reality, the Reality of God into Nothing and it has been initiated by the very Creator. So to say, the Word of God spoken by Him into Nothing caused this energy wave and His Will embedded in that Word materialized it in that Nothing creating vacuum. That is, this energy has been practically ‘blown’ into Nothing…”

Our young company sat with such faces as if we understood less than a half of what Sensei had just told us. Unlike us, the senior guys and especially Nikolai Andreevich listened Sensei attentively and concentrated, evidently they understood much more than we. However Sensei took it into consideration. Having looked at us, he began to cite examples easier for our understanding.

“…For you to understand better the process of formation of the Universe, it may be figuratively compared to the inflation of balloon or the round bubble. The more this energy went away and expanded, the more it was transformed into the material substance on the surface of the bubble…”

“How can it be?” asked Ruslan with astonishment.

“It is like you start inflating a soap bubble, and it starts to enlarge and there is more and more iridescent play of colors on its surface. In our case, the larger became this bubble, the more material substance was formed on its surface and the more it was flying away on the surface of this bubble. And in the center of this bubble there was nothing except of this energy of the Initial Sound. That is, there was no Big Bang assumed by scientists, nor heat energy. The heat energy appeared only when the energy already existing on the ‘film’ of the bubble and formed by the Initial Sound started to get transformed into the material substance. The interaction of material substance took place and the initial friction appeared. The material substance began to get accumulated together causing gravitation, gravity, heat reactions etc. It resulted finally in origin of stars and their accumulations – first galaxies. And in those places where were the accumulations of stars, the sources of heat appeared. Those heat sources caused by that initial transformation remained on the micro-wave level till now. They can by easily detected. That is, the bigger the bubble became, the more the material substance was flying away, and galaxies appeared from its accumulations. In this way the Universe appeared… It consists of great number of galaxies, a host of creatures including mind-possessing, spiritual creatures, whose representatives come together on the World mountain from parallel worlds in order to share their experience and knowledge.”

“Were the parallel worlds were formed at once on this film of a bubble?” Stas inquired.

“Certainly. When the material substance has been transformed from the initial energy, it has been transformed into several…how to say it better… let’s say, to make more clear the process… it has been transformed in several “ranges”. Thus, several parallel worlds have been created in such a way, and they exist separately from each other and do not interact with each other. It’s like slices of the film. But all these worlds exist in the limited infinity.”

“It is not quite clear, what does it mean ‘in the limited infinity’?” Nikolay Andreevich spoke out thoughtfully.

“Well, in fact, all this Universe that is infinite for us takes a place in billions times less, than a tip of the thinnest medical needle.”

Nikolay Andreevich looked amazed at Sensei and said with embarrassment, “A tip of a medical needle?”

“You see, there is the only one reality and that is a reality of the God, a reality of the universal force. But unfortunately our human mind is very limited. It is created in such a manner that man is not capable to understand it with his mind. All the more, logic can not be applicable to it. Whoever would explain it to us as primitively as possible, it would be only this primitive explanation in our mind. Well, really, how is it possible to the human mind to understand that the Universe has arisen from «the Word of the God said by Him into Nowhere»? How is it possible to explain that place where there is no material substance, nor emptiness? How is it possible to realise that fact that the absolutely infinite Universe is so small, that it is in billions times less than a tip of a thin medical needle? According to our logic it is a complete nonsense. And how does the Reality of the God look like compared to such a background? And who is the God? Whatever attempts would we do in order to comprehend these things by logic, all of us will reach a deadlock as our brain is still limited. But that is why man is great as he has not only the limited matter of a brain but also a soul - small but universal. Everything that man cannot explain with his mind, he can experience with his soul. For the mind the Reality of the God is practically unreal, while for the soul the Reality of the God is an indisputable fact. The soul knows much more than the mind. Therefore it is necessary to learn to listen your soul.”

“Yah,” Nikolay Andreevich drawled. “But all the same… it’s a paradox.”

“That is a main idea in it… A human being is a very complicated creature. He tries with his small mind to discuss something or to prove something. But only in his soul he can feel what he doesn’t understand with his mind. When a person is completely material, that is, when he is totally on side of Ariman, he loses the ability to feel his soul. Ariman loads him with logic and thoughts so much that a person doesn’t understand that he has something greater than just his material body.”

Sensei sipped his tea and gave us some time to realize what we had just heard. However hardly he made a few more sips, Nikolai Andreevich began to question him insistently, “Nevertheless, what is Allat? I’m constantly thinking of it from the moment when you have mentioned about it.”

“No wonder. Once upon a time it was especially significant. People knew its original sense described in a legend. In old times it was known in Northern Africa (in Ancient Egypt), in interfluve of the rivers Tiger and Euphrates (in the Sumer civilization), in some tribes of Eastern Mediterranean, in India, and even, however strange it may sound, in the lands of Urals and delta Ra, that is nowadays Volga.”

“It’s rather interesting,” Nikolay Andreevich said quite amazed. “Also what kind of a legend was there about Allat?”

“It is an aboriginal ancient legend which has been inherited by earthmen from the highly developed civilization from a planet of Phaeton, it tells about the creation of the whole world, and not only about Earth, as it has been interpreted much later. According to it Great God has conceived to create another world different from his own and He has manifested His wish. This world has appeared from desire of God and it was insignificant in the beginning and it was in chaos. The further intention of God about ordering of this world has been embodied by Allat, the creating force of the female nature which has come from the world of God. Allat shows itself as a will of God, a force of God, a part of God, a protection of God.”

“Protection?” asked Ruslan. “Well, I would understand will and force, it’s clear. But why should it protect God? It’s God!”

Sensei looked at the guy and uttered grinning, “From stupidity of sentient beings.”

“Stupitidy of sentient beings?” asked Ruslan in perplexity.

But laugh of the senior guys made him also smile about his ‘sentient’ question. Sensei waited until emotions of the group will fade out and went on, “So, it was Allat as a power of thought of the God that created a visible world from invisible, transformed chaos into the order generating space, time, motion, creatures, and also creating harmony in it according to the plan of the God. In such a way this world appeared.

“Interesting,” Nikolai Andreevich said thoughtfully.

“That was the sense of the original legend about creation of the world. But however “paradoxical” it was,” Sensei emphasized the last words often used by Nikolai Andreevich, “The true sense of this legend that reflects the important role of Allat in creation of this world started to get lost with the development of the civilization, the general was split into separate parts that have been further interpreted in such a way so that to adapt them to the human logic. Of course, it all happened not without participation of Ariman’s firm hand.”

“Well, he has really a firm hand,” stated Eugene rubbing with a smile his bruise, and evidently recalling what an unforgettable day he had yesterday.”

The senior guys laughed again. Nikolai Andreevich just smiled as everybody and hurried up to ask Sensei his question, “And what do you mean by interpretation, adaptation of this knowledge to the human logic? In my opinion, all you have said may be realized within the scope of consciousness.”

“You see, it may be partly realized in a modern mind, and even not in every mind,” Sensei commented half in jest. “It is hard to explain even to a modern man with his more or less developed mind the real process of creation of the Universe, even such a fact as what is ‘the limited infinity of the Universe’.”

“The limited infinity of the Universe,” Victor repeated slowly, maybe like us trying unsuccessfully to grasp the meaning of this phrase.

Sensei looked at Victor’s concentrated face and explained, “In our understanding the expanding Universe creates the conception of infinity. In spite of the fact that galaxies continue to fly away with increasing speed from each other to nowhere, to the infinity, this infinity is limited. And it is limited by extreme galaxies. But after them, after the sphere of action of Allat there is nothing. Because, if there is something in this world, this something can exist only due to Allat. And where is no Allat – there is nothing. When the expanding Universe will reach certain limits that galaxies will scatter on certain distances from each other, and force of Allat will weaken, Allat will disappear from this world as a force. And when Allat will disappear, everything will disappear together with him, including material substance, time, space. There will be even no emptiness. Because a birth appeared from nothing and it will go into nothing. That is the phenomenon of the Universe and Allat itself.”

“Into nothing?! Well, Sensei, I’m shocked!” Eugene rubbed his forefront trying to understand it. “I didn’t understand it. Here is my hand.” Eugene demonstrated his palm. Then he dug up a sea shell half-hidden in sand and shaking it off put it on his palm. “Let’s imagine that this sea shel is galaxies with various stars and planets. They exist here.” The guy made a fist with a sea shell and shook it. “Then they ceased their existence.” Eugene undid the fist and threw the sea sheall away. “There is nothing here.” He demonstrated again his palm. “But the hand still exists! It was and it remains.”

“Of course it’s a not correct comparison,” Sensei said with a smile. “But there is also an impact of Allat in it. For example if twenty four years ago, on April, 18, a young trainee of the clothes factory named Valya hadn’t bought in the evening a bottle of kefir and were not in a hurry squeezing into the overcrowded bus number 32 so hard that she broke that very bottle on the steps of the bus and dirtied with so ‘precious fluid’ pants of Vitaliy, the student of the 4th year of Institute of Mines, we wouldn’t see now in front of us Eugene Vitalievich with his empty hand. But do notice, the sea shell would exist. And that is the sense of Allat.”

After Sensei finished to talk Eugene sat a few more seconds in silence evidently trying to ‘get’ what he had just heard and and said merrily, “Here you are! Sensei, you made it so complicated! I didn’t get it now.”

Sensei grinned and hardly wanted to say something to Nikolai Andreevich when Eugene jumped at his place as if bitten by a snake.

“Wait a minute, Sensei! How come you know about the kefir?! My mother really told me once that they got acquianted with my father because she broke occasionally a bottle of kefir on the bus steps!”

In reply Sensei only laughed with the guys looking at excited Eugene. Sensei again tried to say something to Nikolai Andreevich but Eugene gushed with emotions.

“But really Sensei how come you know about all these events? But number 32?! Really?! 32?! I should ask my mother which bus they took. But where do you know all these details from?! You say, she dirtied father’s pants…”

Sensei again smiled together with the guys but then for the third time undertook an attempt to say something to Nikolai Andreevich.

“You see, we regard a modern human with developed intellect. But what can we say about people who lived at those times…”

Eugene couldn’t calm down after what he heard and loudly explained to Stas who tried meanwhile to get concentrated through this ‘noise generator’ on Sensei’s speech.

“Gosh, even I didn’t know these details! You see! This kefir! Sensei, but how…”

Meanwhile Stas didn’t stand it and ‘shouted’ friendly at the guy, “Calm down, you, kefir-man! Let me listen.”

In reply Eugene comically clutched his mouth and fighting with his desire to speak out everything at once tried to utter something, however instead of that one could hear only some inarticulate sounds which made all the guys laugh. After that the guy hardly kept silence and started to listen eagerly to the story of Sensei with eyes sparkling with emotional excitement.

“Both at those times and ours nothing has changed in principle. People cannot understand until now how something can appear from nothing. It violates logic. Logic is not able to perceive illogicality. A man can perceive something illogical only believing in it, so to say, taking it on trust. But science and faith nowadays exist practically separately from each other. Science needs facts, something that it is possible to touch, to move, to see, or at least to prove theoretically. That is why it is not clear for the modern science what means ‘the Universe appeared from nothing’ or what means ‘limited infinity of the Universe’. Logic tells that if something is ‘limited’ then there should be something that determines this ‘limit’: a wall, an emptiness, or a presence of something as this world is considered by them to be ruled by material laws. But we put the material substance to the main place because our brain is material and we mostly think and evaluate life in categories of logic. But when we think that there is nothing after the Universe, it blocks our consciousness with illogicality of this perception. However our world is in fact the union of the spiritual and material sides and it exists therefore according to the laws of this unity, and not just the laws of the material substance, as they consider today.”

“But how did the inhabitants of Phaeton understand it, if they knew about Allat? Or did they have another type of brain?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with a bit of skepticism in his voice.

“Not at all. In principle they had the same brain as they belonged to the humanoid creatures. Just due to the development of science they came to the more profound understanding than ours. Nevertheless it didn’t help them not to perish.”

“How did they perish?” Ruslan pricked up his ears.

“Why?” Nikolai Andreevich asked simultaneously with him.

Sensei replied in a bit abstract way, “Because man is of a dual nature, he consists both of the spiritual and material substance. And the main goal of his existence is to escape spiritually from the material prison, using for that scientific knowledge as well, in order to destroy the illusion of the existence. But not for purpose of pleasing one’s egoism of pure ‘understanding’ of the high laws of the material world being buried in the dirty thoughts of his mind. This whole world is for our true nature – the soul – not our world, and it is not our real home. We came temporarily to this world. And all our spiritual searches, strivings to God are inspired namely by our spiritual nature. That is why we desperately rush to look for different ways of salvation through books, practices, religions, even through science with a hidden hope that it will finally lead us to the understanding of God in its every creation from micro- to macrocosm. As this world is not just a school for us, it’s a certain material prison where a soul may either die completely because of its spiritual failure during the process of reincarnation, or it may come to God.”

Sensei kept silence for a while and added the following, “So the world of the Universe is quite unique by its nature. The appearance of Allat in this world would be senseless without Lotus as the highest spiritual force. And without Allat there would be no appearance of Lotus in this world.”

Nikolai Andreevich looked with slight surprise at Sensei and uttered with animation, “Can you tell us about that in detail? What does it mean, ‘without Allat there would be no appearance of Lotus in this world’?”

“Lotus embodies the highest spirituality in the material world, and Allat is a spiritual force able to form the material substance. Any matter is senseless without spirituality and mind. I will show it on a simple example. A painter plans to draw a picture. This is a demonstration of action of Lotus. Then he draws a picture. He draws it in order to embody in colours his spiritual state bringing a part of his soul to his works. He draws it not for himself but for people, for them to evaluate his picture, to perceive what he put into it. That is, this act of creation is kind of embodiment of the spiritual state in the material world, with the help of Allat, as a consequence of Lotus impact. Starting from purchase of canvas, paints and ending up with finding a subject and fixing a frame - all of this is Allat. Moreover, Lotus starts to act on the stage of a subject appearing on the picture, that is in the very moment of transfer of thoughts into the real image. The perception of that beauty, of that spiritual side implied by the painter – is Lotus. That is why if there were no Allat, there would be no Lotus. And Allat is senseless without Lotus. And without Allat in this world there would be no Universe. There would be just the world of the God with a pure spirituality – the highest Lotus and the original form of Allat completely different from the material one.”

“And if a painter would draw a picture and would destroy it without having shown it to anybody?”

“Then Lotus itself would not be manifested and Allat would be senseless. By the way, it concerns the creation of the Universe. If the Universe would be created only for the Earth with the only one species in the whole Universe, homo sapiens, then there would be no sense in creating the Universe. Nobody would build a huge tinned food factory and the same vegetable store only for the sake of one tomato. There is a great number of different worlds and human creatures that proves the multiforms and harmony of Allat. And the harmony of Allat is implied in the fact that everything which is done is always in its place and on time. Therefore the Universe is diverse in its multiforms of life. And everything in the Universe takes its absolutely exact place due to Allat.”

Then it came to a pause, and Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully, “I feel that I come to a certain understanding of what you have told us but I have to think it over more deeply in order to understand it completely. However I have already two questions at once. I just want to make everything clear, to put everything to the order. You have told us before that the whole Universe consists of the particle Po. It consists of Allat as well. So how should we understand it: Po includes Allat or Allat includes Po, or it is the same thing? I just want to grasp it.”

Eugene added with an inflexion appropriate at this moment, “…sensibly.”

Our group burst out laughing mainly not because of Eugene’s humorous inflextion but because we used to name the doctor among ourselves as ‘Common sense of our company’ because he always tried to get to the heart of the issue. Sensei didn’t pay attention at our merry mood and gave a quite serious answer to Nikolai Andreevich, “The particle Po is an element of the initial chaos. “Po” in relation to Allat… let’s say, for you to understand it better… Let’s assume that a seed of Po is the sand. Allat is a force that created a stone from this sand according to the plan of the initial Lotus. The final result of it - the ideal form and beauty of this stone – shows the action of Lotus. That is if to speak in regards to the Universe, the particle Po is an integral part of everything, Allat – is a force that puts everything to order making it move, shift, get transformed according to a certain plan of the initial Lotus. And Lotus itself is the manifestation of the divine harmony and beauty.”

“Ah,” drawled Victor. “As far as Allat and Lotus concerned, as far as I understood it’s the same process like in our life: we don’t see God but due to harmony and beauty we feel God’s presence in this world.”

“Right,” confirmed Sensei.

“Well. That’s clear,” Nikolai Andreevich nodded. “And now is another question. As far as I understood there are two creative forces: one of the spiritual nature, Lotus, and another one which represents the basis of all the material world, Allat. If this world, I mean the Universe, has been created due to the constructive creative forces, then what are the roots of the destructive force, where does the evil appear from if the material world is based on Allat?”

“Your problem, doctor, is that you think in a standard way,” Sensei answered with a smile. “What you consider to be a destruction starting from destruction of galaxies and ending up with death of a very bacteria, it’s just a process of evolution that shows up also in that self-preservative instinct of biological creatures, in their struggle for life. And unless Allat is in force, the collapse of one matter or energy leads to the creation of another form of matter or energy. It is just a transition from one state into another. Or, to put it more precisely, the fluctuating constancy of Allat. All the planets, galaxies, even stones considered by you to be of inorganic nature – are in fact alive, if not to mention biological, human creatures. Just every kind of matter has its own life. They also have the same atoms, electrons that are moving around the nucleus. And actually all the matter, both organic and inorganic, is just a different combination of a certain number of elements that in a certain period of time due to Allat will be transformed into another state of matter, and nothing else.

“Evil is a manifestation of the human world. A human being unlike those animals, plants, stones is able to choose between the limited material world and the endless spiritual one. A human being possesses pride, egoism, arrogance that are side-effects of the consciousness unlike any other animal. But he has also the will and the choice and he is responsible for his actions. He can be infinite due to his soul, or he can be temporary like the matter. That is he is given a choice: to turn to dust and ashes with full annihilation of his soul or to go with his soul to the eternity. The manifestation of Allat, I mean as a temporary period of a human life, is an illusion for a human being. People think that life will last long. But in fact a human being has much less time than it seems, especially in this sphere. Life passes for one instance and it is necessary to make a right choice in this instance. So, the evil itself is only a human feature and it is caused by the dual nature of man and his wrong choice.”

After questions of Nikolai Andreevich our Kostya obviously made up his mind to show off his intelligence and asked his ‘question of principle’, “Sensei, you seem to have said that Allat is of female nature. But you said at once ‘he manifested itself’, ‘he acted’… So is it he or she?”

Sensei smiled and asked the guy, “And electric current, is it he or she?”

“He,” Kostya answered with confidence. “Current is of male nature.”

“And lightning?”

“She.”

“But lightning is a discharge of electrical current in fact.”

Kostya frowned and tried to analyze in his mind what he had just heard. Meanwhile Eugene talked to himself aloud.

“Well, lightning is of female nature. Lightning is an electric current. And current is of male nature.” He stumpled at this point and raised his eyes at Sensei with beggarly, “Sensei, you answer again in this confusing way. I have just started to understand a little bit.”

Stas laughed together with the other guys, put his hand on his friend’s shoulder and said, “Don’t worry about it so. Have you studied physics? What is current? It’s a directed movement of charged particles. It’s a customary definition. Nobody knows till now for sure what or who is electrical current in fact. And if nobody knows it it’s not clear whether it’s he or she.”

Everybody laughed again at this funny interpretation given by Stas. Only Nikolai Andreevich kept being thoughtful and didn’t react at our humour. When we stopped laughing he uttered, “The fluctuating constancy of Allat…Hum, it’s quite an interesting notion…That is, the knowledge of Allat has been lost…”

“Well, I would not say lost,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders. “Not completely, of course, but what has remained is just crumbs of that knowledge… Just partial remnants of that information set forth in legends and myths, and even they are distorted beyond recognition. But this is quite clear. First, they used associative interpretations in order to explain the origin of the Universe. The initial chaos, for example, was explained as the endless ocean to those who didn’t have a slight notion of space in order to be able to understand by comparison with what they saw here on Earth. Or the birth of the Universe was associated with an egg and its inner substance which was believed to give birth to this world. The water played often a role of female nature as an analogue of maternal bosom and of fertilization of the world egg. Allat started to get compared with the Original Mother of all existing beings as a notion of female force is much closer and more clear for a man rather than a notion of ‘Precursor of time’, ‘personification of the God’s will’. And then, not without the help of Ariman, the very word Allat has been replaced by local names ‘for better understanding’ by different peoples, and in fact the whole integrity was split up into separate controversial multitudes.”

“Well, he manages to do it well,” joked Victor.

The guys grinned sadly.

“Did these peoples know about Lotus?” Kostya asked.

“Surely. Lotus is even now associated as a symbol of the creating force connected with the female principle, as a symbol of purity, spirituality, cosmic self-originating substance, source of life, eternal birth, both divine and superhuman, immortality and resurrection to the eternal life. The structure of the lotus flower symbolizes till now the interaction of male and female nature. Very often Lotus is mentioned in cosmogonic myths of different peoples as the universal principle of creation. It’s just because Lotus belongs to merely spiritual concepts, that’s why the knowledge about it has been more or less preserved. And Allat shows physical properties, and knowledge about it belongs more to the material world. That’s why this knowledge has been quickly lost as a result of ordinary human stupidity and egocentrism: someone misappropriated it to his own benefit, someone just hid it etc. By the way, a modern expression ‘those who possess information rule the world’ in a certain sense has its roots in the ancient times. As originally it was an expression ‘Those who possess Allat rule the world’, later ‘Those who possess the tables of destinies rule the world’. And then it came to the ‘information’.”

“And what is the ‘tables of destinies’?” Yura asked.

“I will tell it now. Let’s take a demonstrative example how the knowledge about Allat has been transformed by ancient Sumerians and what we have for today. Sumerians came to the valley of rivers Tigris and Euphrates with their own culture and knowledge, with knowledge of origin of the world including the notion of Allat. They imparted their knowledge from one generation to another mostly by verbal means marking the most important issues by pictographic written texts. The main part of their heritage that came to us from Sumerian texts describing their world-view are dated by end of 3000 beginning of 2000 B.C., that is when the Sumerian language has been already learnt as a language of God service. In those times Akkadians strengthened their positions in the lands of Sumerians.”

“And who are they?” asked Andrew.

“Akkadians are Semites who settled down a few centureis later than Sumerians in the nothern part of Mesopotamia. Then they brought under their control the south of Mesopotamia, united these lands and created the ‘kingdom of Sumer and Akkad’. Later, with rise of Babylon, these territories began to be called as Babylonia.”

“Well, it means that the history of Sumerian Mesopotamia, not without help of their ‘neighbor’, was smoothly transformed into the history of Semite peoples,” commented Volodya.

“Akkadians in fact took over the more developed culture and knowledge from Sumerians, including knowledge about the Universe,” Sensei went on. “And they have not simply adopted but written down, although altering it in their own way according to their own views and adding their explanations and comments. And plus modern inaccuracy of translation, unclear for scientists etymology of ancient words with adding again of assumptions and versions of the same scientists. But even through this deep pile of distorted films it is possible to see the following…

“According to the Sumerian cosmology at the beginning the whole world space was full of ocean. In its bowels there was a Foremother of everything called Nammu, in her womb appeared the space mountain that gave rise to heaven (An) and earth (Ki). By the way, the permanent epithet of Goddess-Foremother Nammu was ‘mother giving birth to all the gods’, ‘mother-creator of heaven and earth’. The most interesting thing is that she is almost not mentioned in the Akkadian texts as there one can find already the implementation of Ariman’s idea – domination of the male nature. Another Sumerian myth tells that the danger of chaos appeared with the birth of Enlil. I want to draw your attention to the fact that the element ‘lil’ means not only ‘wind’, but ‘blow of air’. Its aerial so to say substance was believed by Sumerians to be the first fill of the space and first carrier of motion.”

“Blow of air, first fill,” Victor repeated thoughtfully and added emotionally. “Did they know about the fill of the ‘bubble’ of the Universe?”

Sensei just smiled in a mysterious manner and continued, “Once Sumerians had also such notion like Allat, further pronounced as Alad and meaning first ‘everywhere existing life force’ that was later personified to the level of life force of the human being. In the Akkadian version it has already sounded as Shedu, and was explained as kind of a demon which was neutral in regards to a man according to the initial legend, and since the end of old Babylon period it was honored as a kind spirit, one of the protectors of every man. But the most interesting is that the people’s fantasy especially active due to the impact of Ariman’s world-view may distort the truth right in the opposite way. So, the Akkadian Shedu develops into the Jewish Shedim, and in the Old Testament legends it was a name for evil spirits and demons whom people sacrificed their animals and even their children. They were said to be harmful, as they penetrate people and inspire madness, bedevil and teach witchcraft.

“Sumerians had another interesting notion like ‘Me’ that belonged once to the features of Allat forces. In the Sumerian mythology Me was considered to be powerful divine mysterious forces that gave more power and strength to the gods possessing them. The Sumerian views of Me developed into the Akkadian views of ‘tables of destinies’ that predetermined the movements of the world and of the world events, and it was marked that possession of these tables provided or confirmed the world domination. Moreover the Akkadian cosmogonic poem ‘Enuma elish’ tells that initially these tables were in possession of the Goddess Tiamat, then Kingu, and Marduk.

“Taking into account the rising domination of aggressive male force that time, not without help of Ariman’s ‘policy’, the initial legends started to be interpreted in a rather different way. Thus, in the Akkadian mythology Tiamat (‘sea’) is regarded as a primeval element, the embodiment of the world of chaos and at the same time as a creator of first gods together with her husband Apsu. It should be noted that starting from the Akkadian and especially Babylon times the role of the female nature is being strongly reduced to minimum even in the myths. You may trace it yourselves in general diminishing of the meaning of female goddesses and bringing down their role to the second-rate ones, simply as spouses of their divine husbands. So, according to the Babylon version of the myth on creation of the world in the endless initial ocean there was nothing except of two monsters – forefarther Apsu and foremother Tiamat. The Babylonians picked up this from the Akkadian poem ‘Enuma elish’ which purpose was to glorify their god Marduk and to show that he is the direct descendant and heir apparent of ancient powerful forces including supposedly also the Sumerian gods. It was not a coincidence that Akkadians include this innovation to their poem unlike the Sumerian views and they describe the fight between old and new gods, violent overthrow of ancient orders and forces marking out the main Ariman’s idea that the power can be obtained by the right of force. Moreover in this poem Tiamat heading the elder gods is not just conquered by younger gods headed by Marduk who, by the way, agreed to protect other gods only for the right to be the supreme god of all of them. He kills savagely Tiamat, splits her body into parts that create heaven and earth. Marduk becomes the central god in the Babylon pantheon. But the most interesting thing is that the Bible version of the legend about chaos preserved in the Genesis and in some other parts of Bible was written practically in conformity with the Babylon plan. It’s the same ‘world chasm’ – this is a translation of the Hebrew tĕhŏm, a word close to the Akkadian Tiâmat.”

“Well,” grinned Volodya, “He is the mardukest of all Marduks!”

“By the way, Marduk is an Akkadian name meaning ‘sunny calf’. Later it became in Babylon a ’golden calf’ whom everybody worshipped. He was also called as MarDuku, the ‘son of Duku’. It’s one of the distortions. Under ‘Duku’ Sumerians meant literally the ‘sacred hill’ where gods lived, that is the World mountain. When Babylon appeared the place of ‘gods’ residence’ was ascribed to the eastern outskirts of Babylon. While in newbabylonian texts they directly indicated that Duku is a place in the main temple of Marduk in Esagila of the city of Babylon where ‘God designated destiny’.”

“Esagila?” asked Victor.

“It was once a place which became later one of the ‘havens’ of Ariman. Marduk was their highest deity whom they ascribed such epithets as ‘lord of gods’, ‘father of gods’, ‘judge of gods’.”

“Well, really, and people believed them,” Tatiana shook her head with regret.

“Many people even now don’t know who heads their religions, and they continue to believe into that ideology which is brought to them by their ‘herdsmen’ including the material resurrection in their bodies in the paradise. But the main sense is not whether you know it or not who stays behind the scenes. The main idea is whether you go in spiritual purity to God, then no dirt of the material swamp will stick to you. Because pure thoughts, help to other people, spiritual love and soul’s striving to God, this is that very protection the same like in the lotus flower guards the primeval purity of the human soul during its growth and life in the dirty swamp of existence. An ancient oriental saying tells: ‘Everybody who comes to the God, with open heart full of love and pure thoughts, will not die’.”

Sensei kept silence for a while and then continued his fascinating story. “So, coming back to the notion of Me, I would like to draw your attention to one more Sumerian god named Enmesharra. If to translate it from Sumerian it means ‘the lord of all Me’. Moreover, Enmesharra together with his spouse Ninmesharra were considered ancestors of the most ancient and esteemed god An (heaven) and his son Enlil. It’s interesting to know that there are some records remained that this couple had seven children. The Sumerian ‘imina-bi’ means ‘there are seven of them’.

“The records of Allat one can find also within other ancient peoples. For example, in Ancient Egypt. According to the world-view of ancient Egyptians the initial world constituted chaos, the primeval abyss called Nun that gave birth to all beings. And the modern translation shows that it united three persons: God Creator of the Universe, Lord of gods and Spiritual force. That is, to put it simply –God, Lotus and Allat.

“By the way, the sign of Shambala consists of a lotus flower with a truncated pyramid and a triangle above on the top of it with an eye inside. The eye is an all-seeing eye of God. The triangle means the union of all these three principles of creation of the Universe… The knowledge about the creation of the Universe through the explanation of a triple principle gave rise to prototype of the Trinity mentioned in many religions. Being adapted to the human perception this trinity has been first explained as a divine family: a Father, a Mother and a Son. But later people took away the female part and replaced it with the notion of the Holy spirit. Thus it remained till now… The trinity in the meaning of God, Lotus and Allat shows that the union of all these three forces leads to the creation of a completely new form of existence from micro- to macrolevel. With time this meaning was turned by people into the greatest secret told by the religious leaders to their close ‘successors’ as the highest secret sense of life. Although there is no secret at all. To know the meaning doesn’t mean to know its deep sense.

“It is mentioned in ancient Egyptian legend that the creator (Atum, Khepri) is inside of Nun and creates everything from Nun. By the way ‘khepri’ means ‘appeared’ and originates from words ‘appear’, ‘arise’. Atum was worshipped at certain time as god of sun, creator of the world who appeared from initial chaos as a primeval hill. But it was already interpretation of more ancient legend about god of sun Ra, which in its turn was also adopted from more ancient legends about other gods of Ancient Egypt. According to one of the legends a hill appeared from initial waters and a lotus flower blossomed out on it. A beautiful child sun Ra appeared from it and ‘illuminated Earth covered by darkness’. According to other interpretations of this knowledge, appearance of the sun is connected with an egg laid by a bird ‘great Gogotun’ on the growing hill. Here it’s necessary to mention and I think you would be interested to know that in the Book of Genesis in fact one of the ancient images is used in description of world creation, and namely vivifying descendance of ‘God’s spirit’ to world waters which is depicted in the Jewish text through the metaphor of a bird laying an egg.

“Goddess of Truth and Order Maat already known to you was ascribed with functions of Allat by ancient Egyptians. Moreover she was attached primary importance in cosmogonical structure: it was believed that namely due to her the chaos was destroyed and the order set up. Namely she served as that balancing truth for the human soul (after the physical death of the body) due to which judgement of his earthy deeds proceeded. Maat was considered not only to be a daughter of god Ra but a spouse of god of wisdom Toth. There were left mentions about him that it was he at the time of world creation who expressed in words the will of unknown creative Force and uttered these words so that ‘the world arose’. That is in fact we can see here an interpreted in the legend principle of that Primary Sound which base is formed by Lotus… Ancient Egyptians knew also that creation of the world from chaos is a reversible process…”

During Sensei’s speech Kostya shared his thoughts with Andrew, “You see! Once I tried to read the legends of Ancient Egypt but frankly speaking they didn’t impress me. I have read a few pages, flicked through the others looking at pictures and that was the end of my desire to get this knowledge. Who could imagine that it can be so fascinating!”

“Sure!” backed his friend. “When you have a universal key in your hands,” with these words the guy nodded towards Sensei, “Any door to the world of knowledge is opened before you.”

At this moment Eugene who was so to say the first breaker of silence in our compancy didn’t stand and reproved them in Volodya’s manner, “Hey you, bear-hunters, stop broadcasting. Let us listen…”

The guys quieted down. Meanwhile Sensei said already the following, “But not only ancient Sumerian and Egyptian legends preserved the knowledge about Allat. A lot of them are present in old Indian legends. According to the Veda world-view in the beginning there was nothing. ‘The One breathed without breath, and there was nothing except of it’. The One closed in vacuum was born by the power of cosmic heat – Tapas that is a basis for the Universe. The primary source of the created world was a desire. At the beginning there were cosmic waters. The Earth and the Sun appeared from Lotus floating in the waters. According to another interpretation a golden egg originated from the waters from which the god-creator Prajapati arised who supported earth and heaven, measured the space, gave life and force. The manifestation of Allat in Veda is also described through Purusha called as the ‘only one who includes all living beings’, the ‘parent of his parents’ who originated from the personified female goddess being at the same time his daughter. Also it is said that he is omnipresent and all living beings consist of him. Allat is described through goddess Aditi (coming from ancient Indian a-diti that means ‘infinity’) – Foremother who bears the whole world, gods and mankind. She was associated with light filling the whole air space.

“Later the Veda Prajapati started to be associated with the Hindu god Brahma. Brahma in the Hindu religion is considered to be the highest god, creator of the world. The trinity of old Veda gods (Agni, Surya and Indra) was replaced by the trinity of new gods (Trimurti): Brahma – creator of the Universe, Vishnu – its protector, Shiva – its destroyer. I draw your attention to the fact that the ancient Indian word Brahma originated from the word Brahman which mean ‘basis’, ‘support’. And the last one, in its turn, can be correlated with the Indo-European bhelg h – ‘swell’, ‘bloat’.”

“Indo-European? What has Europe to do with it?” Ruslan asked in perplexity.

“Because Hinduism arose on the basis on Vedas religion. And Vedas religion, in its turn, originated from fusion of worldview of ancient Indian aboriginal inhabitants of Hindustan with worldview of ancient Aryan tribes who migrated in the secong millenium b.c. to that half-isle. I would like to remark that the aboriginal inhabitants of Hindustan still in pre-Aryan times knew not only the knowledge about world creation but also spiritual practices including the meditation ‘Lotus flower’ and depicted already at that time their deities as sitting in lotus pose.

“So, brahman, according to that very religious and philosophical teaching of Vedanta (one of six orthodox systems of Hinduism) is a featureless deity, absolute, the only reality which forms the basis of the world. In Hinduism Brahma (who was depicted as a rule as lotus-eyed, with four faces, eight hands holding different symbols including lotus flower) not only creates all living beings but also arranges the world order which he controls, directs and manages. That is he is an embodiment of creative principle of existance, simply saying, the manifestation of Allat according to the primary plan of Lotus. It is believed that Brahma exists deep in meditation high above the top of the highest mountain of Meru, in Brahmaloka, that is in the ‘world of Brahma’, ‘abode of Brahma’, which is considered to be the highest paradise or the seventh heaven, that is in its highest sphere, satyaloka which means the ‘world of truth’, the ‘world of light’. According to legends, the life of Brahma exceeds lives of other gods and its terms are determined by chronological limits of existance of the Universe. At the end of Brahma’s life there comes mahapralaya, the great destruction of the Universe, dilution in non-existance. However, people ascribed it themselves that the cycle of renaissance is repeated though this information wasn’t present in the primary knowledge. It’s already consoling fantasies of people themselves.”

“Right, people are good at distorting information,” uttered Victor supporting his head with a hand. “It was so clear and obvious in the beginning. No, they needed to complicate everything, to distort, to do in their own way.”

“Aha,” Andrew agreed with him. “They have even so many names that the brain starts boiling.”

“Yes, actually there are so many names.” Nikolai Andreevich said slowly, thinking over something.

“And has the name ‘Allat’ itself remained anywhere except of Sumerians?”

“Why, there are still some more records,” Sensei replied. “For example, in pre-Islamic times the Arabs of Arabia honored the Goddess of heaven and rain called Allat. And in the divine pantheons of the Arabs from the Syrian desert Allat was considered to be a spouse of Allah and to be a mother of gods. Some Arab tribes honored Allat as a God of Sun, but more often it was associated with the planet of Venus and identified with the goddess of Love. By the way, the main center of her cult in the Arabic peninsula was the city of Taif. There was her temple and her ‘holy place’. And the Arabs worshipped not some image of the goddess as it was common in India but their sacred white granite stone with decorations that was thought to be connected with Allat. At rise of Islam Mohammed destroyed the Taif holy place but he prohibited to hunt and to fell trees in this area. Moreover he recognized the divine nature of Allat but according to Koran (53:19-23) afterwards Mohammed denied it.”

“Arabs worshipped Allat?!” Nikolai Andreevich was so surprised as if he didn’t expect to hear it.

Sensei slightly bowed his dead towards him and answered with even more intrique in words, “I will tell you even more. Now the language experts assume that the word ‘Allat’ in their opinion is the substitute of the forbidden name of the deity and they believe that it was probably created from the nominal ‘ilahat’ (goddess) with the definite article that means ‘well known goddess’, ‘this goddess’, ‘goddess by priority’. By the way, the same method they apply also to interpret the word ‘Allah’. But in regards to Allat the language experts don’t know the original ancient legend.”

“Well, Sensei,” Volodya said with admiration as if he told us something special, “You again surprised me by your knowledge of East! For sure I have never heard something like that.”

“There is nothing surprising,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders. “Broadly speaking, almost all Ancient East knew about Allat. In China there is still known a quite ancient myth about foremother Nui-wa who was believed to be creator of all things and people. Or if you take the book Dao De Jing’ by Lao Tsu, it tells also that in the chaos, before heaven and earth appeared, formless Dao was born which can be considered to be a mother of Tianxia (literally ‘under heaven’). And this Dao acts also as a creating organizing force in the chain human – heaven – dao – nature… Different oral legend were popular among people, they were adapted to understanding by simple people. If we regard that very Chine, in third century a.c. there were legends which told that the Universe looked like initially as some kind of a hen’s egg. And the forefather Pan-gu was born (‘pan’ is translated as a ‘dish’ and ‘gu’ as ‘ancient’). The origin of natural phenomena was associated with him.”

The guys grinned and Nikolai Andreevich said, “It’s not astounding that people distorted so much primary knowledge. A great deal depends on the person who tells and whom he tells.”

“Right you are,” Sensei agreed with him.

Meanwhile Ruslan who was evidently impressed by the story told by Sensei about the forefather asked with impatience, “So what is about this Pan-gu? How did it all finish? By the creation of the Universe?”

Sensei slightly grinned and uttered, “How did it finish? According to the legend when Pan-gu died, parts of his body turned into concrete cosmic events and elements of the relief: breathing became wind, hair turned to constellations, eyes to the sun and the moon, flesh to soil, extremities to mountains, hair on the body to grass and trees. And parasites who lived on his body turned to people.”

The last phrase made all our group burst into laughing. And Stas blurted out without stopping pointing out through the laugh towards Eugene and Ruslan, “Exactly! I will not even point out with my finder who and to whom can retell this story distorting the initial text.”

Eugene immediately joined in this merry wave and parried Stas, “So vice versa be happy! Until there are such retellers-chatterers in this world,” with these words he proudly threw out his chest, “the world will die out of laughing for long!”

Jokes followed one by one, they were so funny that we have been just laughing for another five minutes without stop. We managed somehow to calm down only due to Nikolai Andreevich who began to ask Sensei about something and Sensei began to answer them. The guys became silent as if on command and started to lend an ear to the conversation. Evidently nobody wanted to miss the most interesting because of our own ‘noise interference’. In this silence Nikolai Andreevich was already finishing his conclusion, “…this knowledge is not accidental. Especially if it was given from Phaetonean more highly developed civilization.

“Certainly. The manifestations of Allat are diversified. In the scientific meaning allat is an integral time unit that has an enormous meaning for the whole material world. If to take the modern description of earth time allat consists of 12 minutes, to be more precise 11 minutes 56,74 seconds. When scientists will discover the meaning of this most important part of the foundation, so to say, the main building block of the Macrocosm, it will be not just a great revolution in science, it will be a real evolutionary leap forward. Then scientists will understand the secret of time and on its basis they will find out the real process of material creation of the Universe. If people will get to know the sense of allat they will discover huge opportunities.”

“For example?”

“For example, now when making astronomic researches people see only the past beauty of former worlds. But with God’s help with further development of science and investigation of secrets of Allat people will be able to see the real magnificence of the present of other worlds, that is, to get to know much more great creations of the God.”

Eugene who didn’t come to himself from his merry mood, didn’t pace with Sensei’s train of thoughts and said in friendly manner, “Well, Sensei you again twisted it!”

In reply Sensei who talked before that with Nikolai Andreevich looked seriously at Eugene, then grinned and answered, “But you are a homo sapiens! So untwist it…”

After these words the guy seemed to understand that he blundered out something not to the point, lowered his gaze, fidgeted in his seat as if he wanted to make himself comfortable. Stas pushed slightly his friend to the shoulder and uttered with a smile, “You see, for you to understand what Sensei told is not the same as to digest the kefir!”

With these words he caused again burst of laughter of Kostya, Ruslan, Yura, Andrew and Slava. However Nikolai Andreevich looked a bit disapprovingly towards the laughing guys and hurried up to restore his broken conversation and sat closer to Sensei. Without waiting for our guys to calm down I also moved closer to Nikolai Andreevich, Victor and Stas followed me and came to our side. Our impatience and hurry again made the company to become silent. Meanwhile Sensei already answered to Nikolai Andreevich, “…in fact, the meaning of allat is universal. Actually it is a word of extraterrestrial origin. It came to us, as I have already said, from Phaeton. To Phaeton from Sirius. And to Sirius it came from more highly developed civilizations. By itself allat means the common unit, precursor of time.”

“How can it be? It’s not quite clear for me,” Nikolai Andreevich said trying to grasp the sense of what Sensei had told.

Sensei smiled slightly and explained in a friendly manner, “That is why I have to interpret the whole in different aspects. Modern people consider logical explanations to be a science and all illogical things they throw away as mysticism so that their dearest consciousness would not split apart. But don’t forget that the human mind is also material and it means that if people use only its capacities they will always be limited in the narrow range of world perception. Even now if I start to explain to you everything as it is you will not perceive adequately my words, moreover you will miss the meaning of that important information that you received before. And taking into account the decrease of effect of positive impact on you and variety of opportunities of your communication with other people on that issue, it may happen that this information will not be received by those who really need it and who may lead modern science to a completely new phase of development due to it.”

“Actually you are right,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed to him after short reflection.

“It’s clear,” Sensei nodded and continued his story already adressing to everybody, “So let’s come back to our Initial Sound, the Word of God which created the Universe. Since a human is a part of God, he is given the right of choice, including the global choice.”

“What does it mean, the global choice?” asked Andrew.

“I will explain it now. From time to time, at certain peak moments of human civilization, a certain lot is thrown to the world of people, the sound agapted formula of Initial Sound.”

“By whom is it thrown?” specified Stas.

“By Bodhisattvas of Shambala.”

“But why?” Ruslan got surprised.

“These are the rules, determined not by them. Since people should have right of the global choice. Though it’s always a huge risk. And correspondingly the big responsibility for the one who decides to use this formula of the Initial Sound. Since a human, due to the Initial Sound, gains huge power which can both create and destory, this is what people call ‘keys from paradise and hell’. Everything depends on spectrum of wishes of the human who will possess these ‘keys’.”

“Do you want to say that this power might get to bad hands?” Volodya developed his thought.

“This possibility of course always exists. During all the time of existance of this civilization the adapted formula of the Initial Sound was given to people six times and thanks to God it didn’t cause its global use in negative aspect as it happened on Phaeton. Otherwise it would mean the turning of the monad, that is the total annihilation of the humankind maybe even together with the planet.”

“Is that all so serious?” Nikolai Andreevich asked thoughtfully.

“More than you think.”

“And what has happened on Phaeton?” Kostya asked with interest.

“Stupid thing…” Sensei replied with bitterness. “If you add to this day forty three days more, exactly five thousad one hundred five years ago there happened annihilation of one of the beautiful planets of our galaxy, Phaeton.”

Our Philosopher by some reason hastily started to calculate, moreover he did it aloud.

“So, today we have the twenty eights of June, 1991, plus forty three days and minus five thousand one hundred five years ago. It will be… It was…”

Hardly our Philosopher finished his calculations, when he got a critical remark from Andrew, “It was long time ago!” the guy said with the tone which didn’t allow any objections, he said it obviously so that Kostya would stop to philosophize and didn’t hindered him to listen.

In reply Sensei answered, “Why long ago? It was almost recently. Five thousand years is absolutely not a long time in terms of Universe.”

“Does it mean that Phaeton really existed?” Nikolai Andreevich asked distrustfully.

“Yes. It was the fifth planet of our Solar system. Its orbit was located between Mars and Jupiter. Phaeton was quite a big planet, its mass in fact exceeded the mass of Earth iseventeen times. It was a beautiful planet with the atmosphere similar to the one of Earth. It had nice oceans, lovely landscapes. One year on Phaeton lasted for two hundred sixty (260) Phaetonean days. If to interprete it in earthly time, one year on Phaeton was equal to one thousand eight hundred ninety eight earthly days (1898).”

“So it means that one year on Phaeton is equal almost to our five years,” specified Nikolai Andreevich.

“Or to be more precise 5,2. One day on Phaeton is equal to 175,2 of earthy hours. On that planet one day was divided into twenty equal parts that is into twenty hours, in earthly terms their one hour was equal to 8,76 of earthly hours or 525,6 of earthly minutes. In principle Phaeton as a planet had a huge reserve of energy and it could exist still long time… if not the human stupidity.”

“What, were there people on Phaeton?” Victor asked with surprise. “I mean, earthlings?”

“We are not the only species who belong to humanoids. Phaeton was also inhabited by humanoids and even earlier than Earth.”

“What does it mean, humanoids?” asked Slava. “Does it mean creatures resembling a human being?”

“Yes. Or simply saying, this is the sentient creatures who resemble human beings and are created from mixture of spiritual and animal or material nature. Humanoids may defer from each other by their matter, that is body, but they all live according to the same laws of spiritual and material synthesis.”

“That means that beside the body they also have soul,” specified Stas.

“Sure. Despite such unique combination which presupposes considerable possibilities of development and self-improvement, humanoids are the highest form of life only in their sphere. However in the terms of Universe humanoids are one of the lowest forms of sentient life. If we regards as the lowest creatures univellular protozoa, for example amoebas, parasitical lamblias or free living radiolarias, sunfish etc, in terms of Universe for those whom we call the Highest Reason, humanoids are almost the same what amoebas for us, that is the beginning of evolution of reason. However, despite other lowest forms of sentient life, we have big potential for spiritual growth.”

“What, are there higher forms of life?” asked Andrew, obviously trying to get more information from Sensei on that issue.

“Of course. There are highet forms of life. But they don’t belong to our today’s topic. Let’s put it so, there are a lot of varieties of life in the Universe. As far as the humanoid form of life concerned, it’s a quite young one. It exists in the Universe in earthly terms only some four hundred million years. It’s not so much in terms of Universe. And in general the humanoid form of life appeared in our galaxy sixty four million one hundred forteen thousand six hundred ninety four years ago (64114694). At present there are more than one hundred forty billion of active galaxies, and less than one hundred billion planets inhabited by humanoids. In our Solar system the humanoid life appeared one million two hundred fifty two thousand seven hundred fifty eight years ago (1252758). And the first planet in our Solar system which was populated by humanoids was Phaeton, then much later Earth.”

“Here you are, one billion planets inhabited by people!” Victor uttered with admiration. “And we all think that our Universe is uninhabited. And we argue till now whether there is life in the Universe or we are the only ‘child prodigies’. Just after so many years of suggestion with loneliness, it’s a bit hard to believe that we seem to be not the only ones.”

“But how is about our unreciprocated radio signals to the space?” Eugene uttered jokingly.

“Radio signals?” grinned Sensei. “Here is a simple example for you. In 1974 the observatory of Aresibo has sent a radio message into direction of spherical stellar conglomeration M13, in constellation of Hercules, since there about one million stars similar to the Sun and of course there are different forms of life. But this signal will get there only in twenty five thousand years, if to count out from the day of sending. However due to expansion of the Universe by the time when signal arrives that place this spherical stellar conglomeration will not be there because it will move long time ago to another place. It’s one thing. Second. Our present civilization exists about twelve thousand years, however despite that it knows today almost nothing about first thousand years of its existance. Precious knowledge was lost because of greed and human stupidity, megalomania and as a consequence, permanent wars for the leading idea of the Animal nature, to be the sole ruler of the whole world. Do you think this humankind will exist at all in twenty five thousan years if its majority will consist of people with ambitions of the Animal nature?

“Besides, humanoids belong to temporary types of civiliztions which are quite soon lost. Since a human because of his Animal nature is from the very beginning inclined to self-destruction. On a scale of civiliztion of humanoids this stimulus of the Animal nature shows itself as self-annihilation and killing of each other. Misarable remnants give start to a new civilization from the beginning and the history repeats itself. But even if people through development of scientific and technical progress will be able to face extraterrestrial civiliztions, what do you think, with such domination of the Animal nature in the society, they will try to do first of all? Certainly, to conquer, to enslave (and not to co-exist peacefully), to dominate in order to create a new colony of slaves. If people can’t get along together with each other on Earth and destroy the planet, they can’t be regarded as honourable guests on other planets if the domination principle of this humankind with all its present achievements both in culture and in science, to destroy and not to create, or to say more precise, to create for their own egoism.

“And third, even now, looking at stars, we see only a picture of the past which took place billion years ago. During this time even if there was life on that planets and systems, it has changed many times. The highest development among humanoid races is reached by only a few. For the highest sentient forms of life who have no difficulties with reading this primitive radio signal to interfere into life of humanoids, moreover to get into contact with them is the same as to interfere into the life of amoebas. But amoebas unlike humans just exist supplementing the variety of nature and certainly they don’t possess megalomania and don’t do so many stupid things nor harm the surrounding nature as people do.”

“What is the sense of their living then?” slowly uttered Kostya with a thoughtful air.

Sensei asked with with humour, “Whom do you mean? Amoebas?”

Kostya shuddered himself, went out of his thoughtfullness and hastily uttered, “No, their… that is our…”

Sensei and Nikolai Andreevich exchanged looks and tried to hide their smiles concerning this question of the guy. But then Sensei replied quite seriously, “The sense of human life is to leave the sphere of Lucifer, I mean to get out from the circle of reincarnations, to get to paradise, to get to Nirvana, call it as you wish. And the sense of the society in general is to create such a society which instead of wishes of destruction and annihilation would try reach such spiritual purity that the spiritual would prevail in it so that the whole society would get out of the sphere of Lucifer. But of course it happens very seldom in the history of human civilizations. Why? Because in the society, as a rule, each human is at his stage of development. It’s like in the space. The whole Universe is divided into certain cells, that is spheres each of which has its own individual development. Each humanoid race is developed in its cell at its level, that is it is positioned in its wave.”

“I wonder whether there are such human civilizations which were able to get out from the sphere of Lucifer,” Victor inquired with doubts.

“There are very few of them. If to show this figure in percentage equivalent it will not be even one percent, but one hundredth of it. It’s difficult to get out with the whole civilization but it’s quite real. As a rule everybody gets stuck on one and the same ‘Ariman’s hillocks’, especially at the earliest stages of development. Everything turns out so foolish that it makes one laugh. For example our civilization. As soon as people began to deal with science, to understand something, this knowledge was usurped by the Archons, the small group of people who impose on society the way of life according the canons of the Animal nature. As a result, normal pure spiritual development can be realized only in secret from the society as a whole. Figuratively saying, one has to create temples inside of temples. Even if just a certain circle of people with pure thoughts and spiritual strivings combines efforts, it has to hide itself from that very people. Otherwise it will be destroyed by Ariman’s system through stimulation in the society of that elementary human envy, stupidity and hatred towards these people that they are not like others. That is all the complexity and the paradox.”

“It’s really a paradox,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed with a thoughtful air.

It came to a small pause in the conversation.

“So, Phaeton was the first inhabited planet in the Solar system,” reminded Stas who obviously wanted to listen about it in more detail.

“Yes. The last civilization on Phaeton existed eleven thousand five hundred years (11500) according to Phaetonean time or fifty nine thousand eight hundred years (59800) according to earthly time before the annihilation of the planet. And it was quite a developed civilization which was much ahead of us by its level of development. People from Phaeton visited many times Earth and had contacts with earthlings, shared their Knowledge with them, including those which are fundamentally important for understanding of formation of Universe structure like allat. Moreover, earthlings were witnesses of annihilation of Phaeton. At that day seven billion of Phaetoneans perished on Phaeton. There was no explosion as such. The sphere just collapsed.”

“What does it mean ‘collapsed’?” Nikolai Andreevich looked askance at Sensei with distrust.

“The matter of Phaeton collapsed without an outburst of energy.”

“I don’t understand it,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich with interest. “Without outburst of energy?”

“This phenomenon is not examined by modern physics and astronomers. Though sometimes when exploring space they face with such phenomena which are still unexplicable for them when visible matter is conversed into dark matter without outburst of energy. Though it’s all quite natural. In fact, what people know today about that very physics?” Sensei took a handful of sand and showed it to us on the open palm. “Here is all people know about physics! And this,” he pointed out to sandy coast receding under the sea line, “is what people still don’t know about it. Moreover, the hidden under water is much bigger than what is unknown to them today, and it is placed beyond the boundary of understanding the material world, beyond that a human might understand with his mind limited by the matter.”

Sensei became silent and automatically moving sand from one hand to another. And Nikolai Andreevich again summarized his words, “So, on Phaeton the visible matter was conversed into the dark invisible matter without an explosion.”

“Right. 92% of all mass of Phaeton in fact was conversed into the dark matter without outburst of energy, that is there happened a certain conversion of one energy into another, a peculiar process of neutralization. And 8% of mass just broke away and composes now the so called belt of asteroids located between Mars and Jupiter. But they are not actually asteroids, i.e. separate ‘little planets’, because they still possess huge residual energy, similar characteristics which indicates at similarity of origin etc. Their energy mass is bigger than a physical one, that’s why this remnants didn’t scatter and were not drawn by powerful Jupiter, they move in the same orbit as Phaeton once was moving with its strong field of gravity… As there was an insignificant mass break off, an outburst of photons took place and it generated the bright flash. These events remained in the memory o people and they were recorded also in legends about Phaeton.”

“Oh, are there even legends about Phaeton?” Kostya got surprised.

“Ancient Greeks had a myth which they heredited from their forefathers about son of god of Sun Helios whose name was Phaeton. So according to the myth, Phaeton wasn’t immortal unlike his father since he was born by mortal nymph Klimena, a daughter of sea goddess Phetida. As legend says, once Phaeton asked his father to entrust him at least once to drive the golden chariot which Helios used for his everyday journey along the heavenly way. And Helios fullfilled the request of his son. However Phaeton lost his way among celestial constellations and fiery horses felt weak hand of the charioteer rushed away from the road. The fiery chariot neared dangerously to Earth. Its flame covered Earth. Forests were burning, rocks cracked from heat, water boiled in seas and rivers. Animals, birds and fishes perished. People and whole cities perished. So Gaia, goddess of Earth, begged Zeus the Thunderer, the ruler of gods, about and asked him about protection. And Zeus stroke Helios’ chariot with a lightning in order to save Earth from perishing. Phaeton with inflammed curls flashed by sky and fell down on the edge of oikumene to the waters of distant North river Eridan. That’s the story.”

“Well,” Volodya uttered. “How much did the mass of Phaeton exceed the Earth’ mass? Seventeen times?! Then of course if Phaeton would explode it would be such a powerful explosion that the neighbouring planets Mars and Jupiter would be affected seriously, Earth as well.”

“Exactly,” nodded Sensei. “Thus it happened without outburst of powerful energy. Phaeton just disappeared… That’s what it means when the adapted formula of the Initial Sound gets to bad hands, or to be more precise, head. Having gained power over power they wanted to make an experiment. They finished bady pleasing their megalomania.” Sensei sighed heavily, kept silence for a while and then said, “So despite that intense development due to which Phaetoneans were considerably ahead of us, one the most beautiful planets of our Galaxy which was inhabited by such developed civilization doesn’t exist today.”

“I didn’t get it, how come that the matter collapsed, what has happened there?” Ruslan couldn’t get the sense of the conversation.

Sensei repeated, “Human stupidity…” He threw a handful of sand underneath and made it even with the leg with the rest of sand. “Why do you think the Archons hunt for centuries after something what people call today the Grail? Because having gained this power over power they wouldn’t need any superweapon for frightening population. With such domination of the Animal nature in minds of people like the Archons, even opening access to the true world of God through the Initial Sound will not prevent them from realization of mean material wishes, dream of absolute power over other people.”

It came to a small pause in the conversation.

“Well,” drawled Nikolai Andreevich, “I wouldn’t like that this story would repeat with Earth.”

“Everything depends on people,” emphasized Sensei. “They can either destroy the planet and die themselves, or restore its primeval form and create the golden age.”

“Well, I would like very much for example to live in the golden age. But how can I do it if there is chaos, dirt, injustice around. What can I do alone?” asked Andrew with agitation.

“You can do a lot! Sometimes the future of the whole humankind depends on the personal choice of one human.”

“Well, if this human heads some leading state, I would agree. But what can depend on me? I’m just an ordinary man!”

“All people are ordinary and consist of one and the same matter. But depending on personal choice some of them become Hitler, the others, Buddha. So if you want to live in better society, start first of all from yourself, become a Human. Look inside of you, think what for you life in this world, who you are in fact. Look with pure gaze at the world surrounding you, without Ariman’s veil. Keep your thoughts clean. Change your mental slander with kind words, instead of envy feel sincere joy for success of another human, instead of empty mean discussions you should better go and do something good to other people, simply, silently and unselfishly. Instead of wishing bad to another person and be out for his death, better share with him a piece of your bread, just sit together and talk what you both feel inside, about life, about Love, about God. Let the rays of your good go to the world, share with people pure knowledge and many souls will be warmed by their cordiality. And then from your little pure sparkle two sparkles will flare up. And where there are two, there will be the third one. And when there will be a lot of such sparkles, the real flame will flare up. So one human may do a lot of useful and good things! And he even can’t imagine himself how big will be his deed and how precious will be his work before God for the sake of his soul.

Try to understand that except for you there are also other people who like you want to live happily. Since every human, however bad he is, has a soul, maybe a suppressed one, a distorted one, but he has it. And soul strives to light, to good, to happiness, to joy. And if to throw away all conventionalities and nonsense which are imposed to us by the Animal nature, and to develop spiritual features, and to do so that the spiritual would prevail in our society, no sphere of Lucifer will be able to retain the society from spiritual burst and consequently from achieving a higher step of development. I repeat, everything is in the hands of the very people!”

“It’s hard, but it’s possible,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed with him.

“I will tell you even more. If everyone on the Earth prayed at the same time at least twice per day for the other people… not for themselves, but for the others… Let everyone pray to his own God. Because God, essentially, is one and souls’ longing for Him is the same. Even if you are an atheist, then simply wish happiness and good to all the people at that time, but in all sincerity, with all your heart. Those who know how to practice meditation, may meditate at that time with a sincere feeling of joy, wishing everyone good and Love. But if all the people do it at the same time, at least one allat per day, - Sensei immediately corrected himself, - that is, twelve minutes, then I ensure you that during the next 3 allats, that is 36 minutes, no person would die on the Earth.”

“You mean that if we synchronize people’s spiritual burst then we really can influence not only society’s union on the spiritual base, but also the world events?” said Nikolai Andreevich with admiration.

“Even more. If all people on the Earth practice this at least twice per day for 12 minutes, emitting such a positive impulse into the world around, then the world would change very fast for the better. Even the nature would become much more favorable to the mankind… Because nowadays a huge amount of people emit every day a lot of negative emotions – evil, hatred, craving for revenge. However, all this is not simply psychic emotion but, first of all, it’s a destructive energy. But everything is in hands of people, especially now, when the times of Crossroads are coming near.”

”What does it mean, the times of Crossroads?”

“These are the times of general human choice. These are the times of changes in nature and the future destiny of this civilization. Too much will depend on everyone’s personal choice, because everyone, either consciously or not, will make his contribution to this crucial choice. During the times of Crossroads Rigden Jappo himself will be present in the world. These are the times when the Grail will be given again. And, depending on the direction chosen by the mankind, towards good or evil, that is, which of the roads will be chosen on this Crossroads, to that direction will it rush, and it will be very hard to stop or to change this process. And these times will come very soon, so you will be witnesses either of the beginning of a bright future or of a sad end.”

“So, during these times Rigden Djappo himself will be present in the world, won’t he?!” Victor asked again.

”Yes, and the lot of Grail will be thrown again into the world. Moreover, I must say, every person due to the presence of Rigden will be given a unique opportunity to connect to the spiritual wave of the Lord of Shambala and to manifest his spiritual presence.”

“How can it be done?” our group asked excitedly.

“As Rigden will be present in the world, twice per day, at 7 a.m. and 7 p.m. GMT, he will do his daily meditations. During this time, any person meditating, or praying, or simply radiating mental flows of good, joy, and Love into the world, naturally, will not stay unnoticed by Rigden. That is, for those who will join him at this time and will make their contribution of positive thoughts to the universal meditation, it will be the same as to present a visiting card to Ridgen. Because, anyway, this physical life is transient and finishes quickly. At the end of one’s life, whether a person likes it or not, but after leaving his material body he will face with Rigden who was called in different times the Judge of the deeds of human souls. And, does not matter which illusions a person tries to find during his life, he will not be able to avoid a meeting with Him. The question is whom Rigden will know personally according to his spiritual deeds, and who will remain even unworthy of his look. So, the times of the Crossroads in the spiritual field will mean a lot, both for each individual and for society as a whole.”

Sensei stopped talking, and Stas said thoughtfully, “So at 7 a.m. and 7 p.m. GMT.”

“What is it, GMT?” Andrew didn’t understand and asked Sensei.

”Nowadays this is a generally accepted world standard of time keeping. In the suburb of Big London there is a town named Greenwich, through which the conventional Prime Meridian passes, it’s called also the International Meridian. Earth’s surface is divided for convenience into 24 time zones. Each zone has 15 degrees of longitude or one hour of time. Time in the countries to the east of London and Greenwich Meridian is more than GMT, and in the countries to the west is less than GMT.”

“So, in Moscow, what time will it be?” Andrew couldn’t grasp it.

“Well, if it’s 7 a.m. GMT than in order to find out Moscow time we should add 3 hours, so it will be 10 a.m. and 10 p.m. accordingly,” Sensei explained.

“I don’t know about others,” Volodya said in a low voice, “But I personally will not miss such an opportunity of spiritual help.”

“Right!” nodded Eugene. “We should turn these meditations to a physiological habit!”

“Exactly, it’s not just a body training,” Nikolai Andreevich expressed his thought, “I would say that it’s a spiritual self-education of a human, strengthening of his moral features. It seems to me that this spiritual practice will be quite actual for any sensible human.”

Victor reflected for a while and uttered with admiration, “Wait, but if Rigden himself will be in the world, it means that many people will be able to see him! It’s a real chance to show us.”

Sensei grinned and answered friendly, “It would be rather he who will see many people. Like a diamond invisible in the water Boddhi, when in the world, is invisible for surrounding people. Only highly spiritual people are able to see the higher Creature in him. And it’s stupid to show your human nature before the spiritual personality. It’s much more remarkable and important to show you in good deeds and purity of your thoughts…”

And not letting us the possibility to ask new questions on that issue, he again came back to the main topic.

* * *

“So, let’s come back to our conversation about the Grail… As a rule, the one who possessed this formula, I mean during our civiliztion here, on Earth, used it for personal purposes of self-improvement, that is without practically using the whole force of the Initial Sound. Because it’s a huge Responsibility. When a human enables the formula of the Initial Sound, there begins the manifestation of this superpower, in fact it’s a combination of the Primary Lotus and Allat. This Initial Sound is pronounced by a human as if inside of himself and during the fusion of the Sound with Divine particle called soul it leads to something like internal ‘explosion’. For a human it manifests itself like a certain flash, spiritual enlightenment because he sharply jumps from waves of his consciousness to the global consciousness, to the completely unknown for him before level of perception of reality which opens new diapason of his knowledge and possibilities. Moreover the human remains so futher at this qualitatively new level of perception. He starts to see what in fact this world consist of, and starts to realize the illusion of this world. But the main thing is that in this state of consciousness, or how the ancients would say ’state of enlightenment’ the veil of the real world of God is revealed to him and he can contemplate that world. And not just contemplate but due to the Initial Sound to leave finally the circle of reincarnations and to go to that world, the world of God. That is the formula of the Initial Sound is roughly speaking a certain ‘free pass’ to the world of God, to Nirvana, paradise (call this place as you like), moreover for any human.”

“How come for any human?! Both for righteous men and sinners?” Victor asked somehow puzzled.

“That is the sense of the lot, everybody has a chance!”

“Well, it’s clear when it’s for righteous men. But for a sinner?” the guy still couldn’t get it.

“Both a righteous man and a sinner have soul. Just when the Primary Lotus is affected, and it’s a mighty spiritual force, force from the world of God, any door is opened.”

“It means that as believers say, all sins of this human are forgiven,” specified Victor.

“Exactly. The question is what wishes dominate in this human at the moment of opening this force.”

Nikolai Andreevich made an attempt to switch the conversation to the moments he was interested in.

“It means that a human opens a qualitatively new perception.”

“Yes. He begins to see what is unavailable for other people.”

“Well, but how can it be, another perception?” Kostya asked without understanding.

“Well, I can show you a primitive figurative example for understanding. For example, you live all your life in your house and don’t leave it anywhere. Your life is a routine householding in that house, and there is no information sources except talking to the people who like you didn’t see anything except of this house and its everyday routine. But once you get a key from the entrance door which you even haven’t expected to exist. You go beyond the boundaries of the house and unexpectedly for yourself find out that in fact this house is not even your destiny, that there are other dwelling houses and they are much better than yours. It turns out that there are even streets of houses, the whole cities and countries in different continents. Moreover there are different planets, stars and space inhabited by different forms of life, and you couldn’t have even imagined them. But you unlike others due to this key got access not only to cognition of this Universe but the entrance to the One who created it in all its magnificence. And you may not only look inside the inner sanctum of Creator but to stay in that eternity, in the world of God. And what is more striking, you realize that in fact the world of God is your true native House.”

“Great!” Kostya uttered thoughtfully.

“But to realize existance of the world of God is not even using the force of the Initial Sound. It’s just an opening of the formula.”

“Opening of the formula?! What does it mean?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with interest.

“It’s a mystery. Every knowledge has its secret key, moreover this one… In fact when this Knowledge was initially given to people, everything was simple and clear there. But when people took over the task to hide it from each other, as a result it became so intricate that it’s not a simple thing to grasp it. For example I will tell you now one of the ’keys’ of opening this formula, it is at least somehow close to initial knowledge.”

Sensei thought for a while and after recalling something began to cite, “Gaining the sacred Voice, remember that from now on / Each of you days is devoted to God / One of 33 lords who have access to Nirvana. / Twelve equal times per day bow to him / Seven times speak out soundless without opening mouth / The secret Voice of the One Who created everything / Whose essence is Immortality in Nirvana.

Entering as the Enlightened into the thirty fourth / Choose your way: go to Nirvana or stay here. / If you stay in the world, bow all seven days / Twelve equal times per day / Seven times speak out aloud to outside / The secret Voice of the One whose Essence is Immortality in Nirvana.”

When Sensei became silent, it came to a quite long pause.

“What does it mean?” asked Stas timidly.

“Is it that very key which is ‘at least somehow close to initial knowledge’?” Volodya was astonished. “Well, I wonder what will be the others?”

On the contrary, instead of expressing emotions, Nikolai Andreevich made an attempt to investigate this text so to say hot on the heels.

“This is a code! Exactly, it’s a seven-digits key-code! 33,12 and 7 in the first case. And 34, 7, 12,7 in the second!”

“Doctor, you have forgotten also to count the lines,” grinned Sensei. “There are seven in the first line, six in the second and thirteen in general!”

“Well,” Eugene echoed and addressing to doctor he uttered, “It’s not a Eure-pean but an E-e-eastern mentality!”

Nikolai Andreevich shifted his gaze puzzled from speaking Eugene to Sensei.

“Isn’t it a code?! How can we understand it then? ‘Bow to one of 33 lords…’, ‘Seven times speak out soundless without opening mouth the secret Voice…’”

“Really,” Kostya joined in the conversation, “How is it possible to speak out soundless without opening a mouth? It’s unreal. Something is just encoded in it.”

“It’s quite real,” Sensei uttered in a friendly manner. “Everything is quite simple in fact. According to primary Knowledge which tells about opening of this formula of Initial Sound, first a human speaks out this Sound formula inwardly, that is meditates twelve times per day with equal time intervals and repeat this Sound seven times inwardly. In thirty three days this formula begins to affect a human and it leads to the powerful energy outburst and qualitative changes in the very human. An individual is significantly transformed spiritually. On thirty third day he not only experiences the state of highest Enlightenment but it becomes his stable state. He begins to see, cognize and realize the reality of God. As a rule the one who opens a formula of the Initial Sound loses interest in this mean world since completely another highest world is opened to him. That is a human is granted the so called ‘power over the inward world’.

“A human may limit himself with this ‘free pass’ to the world of God or to get also a ‘power over the external world’. For this purpose he needs to speak out this formula during the next seven days after this transformation of thirty third days according to the same scheme but already aloud to the external world. As a result he will undergo such energy transformation which will open to him ‘power over the external world’ that is over this world. A human becomes a possessor of a force due to which it’s real to interfere and influence nature, events and people, so to say without leaving your room. Due to this power he gains in this earthly Sphere power over power. But this transformation imposes a special Responsibility.

“Out of six times of possessing the formula of the Initial Sound during the whole history of humankind, three times people limited themselves with personal Enlightenment, not wishing the ‘power over the external’. And it’s clear. After that what is opened to a Human everything else just fades out and loses its significance. Though during the rest three days the force of the Initial Sound has been used. Moreover all three times it was done by women who took over the Responsibility for people’s destinies. Even after liberation from their biological shell (body) they continued to save spiritually many people, in fact staying between that world and this one. And by the way it is valued much more in the spiritual aspect than having such a Chance to limit yourself only by the way of personal self-improvement. But there is much more Responsibility there.”

“Lucky they are,” Stas uttered with a heavy sigh.

“Everybody has a Chance.” Sensei said it with some special tone. And keeping silence for a while he began to tell more: “The formula of the Initial Sound was given in different times. For you to understand it better how it awakes spiritual ezoosmos of people to faced it, I will tell you a history of its last uses which is not so far from our times. And since it is connected with Jesus, Maria, Agapit and Templars, I think you will be interested to know at the same time the true history of those times which was hidden so thoroughly from people by the Archons for so long.”

Sensei made himself comfortable and continued his story, “So for the fifth time the formula of the Initial Sound was brought by Jesus Christ to the world. He lived in this world, evaluated the level of spirituality of people and didn’t throw lots at random but deliberately entrusted this formula to a person whom he considered to be spiritually worthy to gain it among all others. And this person was Maria.”

“Mother of Jesus?” specified Ruslan.

“No. Jesus entrusted it to Maria Magdalina, his only beloved and the most devoted disciples.”

“What? Did Jesus have a woman?” Nikolai Andreevich got sincerely surprised.

“Of course.”

“And who was that Maria?” Slava asked quietly Kostya.

“Some penitent sinner,” the Philosopher explained to him with significant air.

Our psychotherapist smiled looking at the guy who frowned his forefront when answering and supplemented his short speech.

“There is a painting of the Italian painter of XVI-th century Tiziano Vecellio in Hermitage, it is called ‘The Penitent Magdalene’.”

Sensei only bitterly smiled listening to them and uttered with some inflection of sadness in his words, “Maria Magdalene was pure in soul and body like a drop of morning dew in the shine of Jesus’ sun. But probably those who praised arrogance of Peter the proud and multiplied the power of Paul the impostor felt too strong hatred towards her. Since they poisoned with this venom the Truth at its very Source. Maria Magdalene was and till now is the Cresset on the altar of Chists’ Love.”

“Really?” Nikolai Andreevich asked thoughtfully. “’Peter the proud’ and ‘Paul the impostor’? It’s an interesting interpretation.”

“If to tell the truth,” said Victor, “Frankly speaking I don’t know anything for sure about Maria Magdalene. I have heard about Jesus’ mother but nothing about Maria…”

“Even if not to mention Maria, we know about Jesus only in general,” Stas joined in this general wave of self-criticism. “By the way, Sensei, do you remember, once you have promised us to tell about the life of Jesus and how His Teaching was transformed into religion?”

“Yes, yes, yes!” nodded Eugene and jokingly waved with his forefinger. “Despite my sclerosis I remember it.”

Sensei slowly added some more hot tea to his cup keeping mysterious silence.

“It would be quite interesting to listen,” Our psychotherapist pushed the ‘process’ on seeing Sensei’s doubts.

Having made a few sips of tea, Sensei uttered, “If I have promised, I will tell it now. But first I would like to draw your attention to the following. Not everything what looks black in the human world is black. And not everything what seems to be white is white. The perception of the colour depends on the inward feeling. The purer the soul is, the more often a human sees true colours of this world. And the more he grows spiritually, the more he realizes what this world is in fact. The strivings to know the truth are of course praiseworthy. But remember, when you get more knowledge, you get more sorrow.”

Our young company exchanged looks without understanding what Sensei meant. But as the seniour guys continued to listen to him without interrupting we also followed their example and left our questions for later.

“Before I will tell you the life story of Jesus, I would rather tell you briefly about Maria, Jesus’ mother, since her life story differes considerably from what is remained in church legends till our days. Maria was a daughter of Greek emigrants who lived in the north of Palestine in Galilea, in the settlement called Kana. It was located to the West of Lake Tiberias, in the picturesque place at the foot of mountains. I should note that the population in Galilea at that time was quite mixed: there lived a lot of Phoenicians, Arabs, Syrians, Greeks. At the age of 3 Maria became an orphan. The neighbors brought her to a certain orphanage located in the big centre at that time, the city of Tiberias, which was situated on the coast of Lake Tiberias. She has lived there for eleven years.

“When Maria was forteen, she was sold to the eighty years old Josef. He bought her as a servant for his household but didn’t marry her as it is believed today. Unlike the common opinion of nowadays Josef was a prosperous Jew. He lived in the settlement located only in a few kilometers from the place where famous today Nazareth was built much later. Josef was a widower. His grown-up children lived together with him.”

“How did he earn money? Was he a carpenter?” asked Victor.

“No. He was a merchant. Just according to the Jewish custom of that time every Jewish youth had to master some handicraft in order to be able to earn his living by himself. So Josef wasn’t an exception in that regard and, when young, he mastered carpentry. So they exploited Maria in the household as a slave. When she was seventeen, the ‘masters’ noticed that she was pregnant. Josef didn’t want to draw impious rumours and shame and turned her out of house and home. Secretly from neighbors he brought Maria far from their settlement and left her on the road…”

“Alone?!” Tatiana asked horrified.

“Moreover, she was pregnant,” Kostya reminded her.

“Pregnant? From whom?” asked Ruslan.

Stas remarked with a smile addressing to Ruslan, “Have you ever heard of the Immaculate Conception?”

“Do you believe in that?”

“Well, it’s not only a myth,” Nikolai Andreevich interfered to their dialogue, obviously because Sensei kept silence during their ‘discussion’. “At least today science came theoretically to the statement that at certain external impact a female ovule can divide itself intrauterinely and form a normal fetus.”

“At certain external impact?” Eugene asked with a smile and confirmed at once with enthusiasm, “Of course it can, at certain external impact. Who would argue it!”

While the seniour guys tried to hide their smiles, Nikolai Andreevich objected to him, “I don’t mean it. There were certain medical and biological investigations with animals on that issue. When females were exposed to radioactive rays, it caused division of ovule and formation of fetus by itself. That is indirectly it proves the possibility of pregnancy in the virgin’s body. And if to take into account the fact that there are a lot of lakes with radon sources in that places, I mean Palestine, so…”

“Radium?! Oh my God!” Eugene crossed himself.

“Not radium but radon,” Nikolai Andreevich corrected him. “It’s a radioactive chemical element which belongs to noble gases. While radium belongs to alkaline metals. Have you studied chemistry at school, young man?”

“He doesn’t know even such a word,” Stas answered instead of him jokingly looking at Eugene scratching his head.

“Why don’t I know? I know!” his friend objected. “Even now I know the first law of laboratory examinations.”

“What for a law?”

“Don’t you know it? A hot retort looks the same way like a cold one.”

Our company burst out laughing and Victor uttered merrily, “Right, even if you would like to, you will not forget.”

On seeing Sensei sipping tead and observing calmly the guys’ jokes Nikolai Andreevich hurried on to continue the broken conversation.

“Though, as far as I know, they argue till now about the Immaculate Conception. And they raise different versions, from scientific assumptions about possibilities of parthenogenesis and hypotheses concerning that till such human sentimentality that Maria conceived from escaped Roman soldier called Panthera.” And talking more quietly, as if doubting, he uttered, “Though Panthera or Pandera may be just an alteration from the Greek word ‘parthenos’ which means ‘virgin’…”

“But really, from whom did Maria conceive in fact?” asked Ruslan with a wide smile.

Everybody looked with unhidden curiosity at Sensei. However there was no even a trace of a smile on his face. His gaze was full of either sorrow or blame.

“Well, you, people,” he said bitterly. “Is it so important in fact?! Was the process of conceiving Jesus more important than who He was? More important than His Teaching? Since He is a creature of God, He is a Son of God. Was there sensei in His body in which He came? Since it is more important Who was in that body and that Truth which He brought to this world.”

These words spoken with such inward pain made the guys became silent and hold breathing. Excited gazes went out quickly and tried to hide ashamed from Sensei’s gaze which pierced to the innermost of their hearts. Even I, though I didn’t take part in that discussion, I felt some uncomfortable inwardly, a certain guilt for my friends, for myself and for the whole humankind, for us, people, that we seem to strive to the Light, but our Animal is too strong in us. As they say, to strive doesn’t mean to be.

In this awful pressing silence Sensei uttered suddenly, “Only the one who can’t seize the bigger, squander his gifts on trifles.”

On saying that, Sensei became silent again. He shifted his gaze to the side and sighed heavily. In a while he continued his story with even and calm voice as if there was no this digression.

“Maria bore Jesus not far from the city of Tiberiada. And first who came to cries fo a woman in childbirth were herdsmen who watched over herds of sheep not fart from that place. Due to their timely help Maria survived with a child. She called her child with a Greek name Jesus which meant ‘Saved’ but not ‘Saviour’ as this name was interpreted much later.”

“Does it mean that Jesus wasn’t born in Bethlehem?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with notes of amazement.

“No. The legends that Jesus was born in Bethlehem started to appear when they began to transform the Teaching of Jesus into religion. And since the Jews from the priestly highest ranks were engaged in this, the text was adapted correspondingly. According to their ancient writings, Messiah had to orginate from the family of king David. And Bethlehem was considered to be a ‘city of David’. And all the religious story of Jesus was written with adjustment to this Jewish prophecy.”

“Here you are!”

“In general religion presents the history of Jesus so as though many people at that time, even before Jesus’ birth, knew who He is. However in reality many things happened in His earthly destiny like it happens in the life of a Son of Man. A lot of things in Jesus’ life happened, as people call it, by occasion. But if to look into it in detail, was it the occasion in fact? Since God’s deeds are a secret for people. His rendered help is invisible at first sight.

“In people’s opinion, who mainly don’t realize quite deeply the causal connection of phenomena and true motives of different events, many things happen by occasion. You turn to another street by occasion, meet your friend you haven’t seen for long but whom you need right now. By occasion you happened to be in another city and found your destiny their. By occasion you helped a man, and in many years after that he happened to be by occasion at the right moment near you and saved your life.

“The same was in Jesus’ destiny. In a few days after childbirth Maria got stronger due to the care of herdsmen who saved her by occasion and came again to Tiberiada already with a child. When she was beggin, again ‘by occasion’,” Sensei emphasized the last word, “an elderly Greek called Ambrosius came to her. He gave her alms, asked about her life and took Maria with a child to Egypt where Jesus later got a very good education from this unordinary man living together with his mother at his house.”

“Unordinary?” Stas immediately caught on the word. “What does it mean?”

“It was the very Mezhanin, that is a man who has a direct access to Shambala.”

“Here you are! Is it called a meeting ‘by occasion’? I will never believe in that!” Eugene declared with a smile.

“Well, not only the Archons prepared to Jesus arrival to the human world,” Sensei answered him in the same manner.

“Ambrosius? It’s a strange name. I have never heard something like that,” Slava uttered quietly addressing to Kostya.

“If to translate from Greek ‘Ambrosius’ means ‘immortal’,” Sensei remarked as if by the way and continued his story, “By his twelve years when Issa first realized his Essence and Who he is in fact, He has already mastered not only certain spiritual practices but had quite good knowledge base in philosophy, grammar, true history and some other exact sciences. He knew a few languages and had unique mediacal skills where His extraordinary gift of healing was combined with knowledge of thousand years of medical practice of Ancient Egypt. And as I have already said, when twelve he know Who He is, why he is here and what He had to do…”

“Aha, it’s clear now why they conceal so industriously information about youth of Christ,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully.

“As Issa had to go to the East, He came back with his mother to Palestine. On the way they met a boy of the same age as Jesus, who became an orphan by that time. His name was John. It was the same one who was called later in writings as John the Baptist. Maria and Jesus took the boy with them. Jesus and John became friends and were like brothers. Almost two years they lived together in the homeland of his mother Jesus was teaching him, sharing with him spiritual knowledge as well. When fourteen, Jesus left his mother with John taking care of her and leaves for the East together with passing trade camelcade.”

“To Tibet?” asked Volodya who listened to Sensei with a concentrated air.

“No, a bit further, to Mountain Altai.”

Volodya looked amazed at Sensei with a silent question. In reply he said, “He just needed to be there.

“Why?”

Now Sensei looked with unhidden surprise at Volodya and evidently his gaze was much more lucid than an answer.

“Ah,” Volodya recollected suddenly and livened up a bit. “I’ve got it!”

Sensei didn’t focus our attention at this point which intrigued us very much and went on telling his story, “Already on the way back He visited China, India and other Eastern countries. So Jesus came back to Palestine when He was already almost thirty years old. John has been actively preaching by that time. He had a group of his followers and naturally he told them often about Issa. So when He came back from the East, many people from John’s group followed Him. One of the first disciples whom Jesus took to him was Andrew. It was very Andrew the First-Called about whom I have already told you once.”

“And Peter? It seems that Peter is considered to be the first apostle?” Nikolai Andreevich recollected suddenly.

Sensei made a few sips of tea and uttered calmly, “Well, it’s according to the church legend. In reality it was quite far from that. Moreover, Jesus has never called Peter to be His disciple and has never called him a messanger of His Teaching, that is an apostle, moreover the first apostle!”

“Wait,” Nikolai Andreevich tried to grasp it. “How is about the record in the New Testament that Christ has seen Peter who fished together with his brother Andrew and called them to follow Him in order to make them ‘fishers of men?”

“Just the Bible, and the New Testament in particular, was written in order to glorify the authority of Peter and Paul on the background of the acts of Jesus. If you read attentively the books of the New Testament in addition to four Gospels you know, you will understand how it was all laid out in order to exalt their status and dogmas. Why? Because those who have built a religion based on the Teaching of Jesus purposed mainly their power-seeking aims, just it was profitable for them to exalt these personalities on Jesus’ background. But their dogmas enslaved people in the matter and didn’t make them spiritually free as the true Teaching of Jesus.”

Sensei became silent evidently giving us a possibility to ‘grasp’ what we had just heard.

“Hem, in order to declare something like that, you need serious arguments,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with interest as he probably wanted to listen more from Sensei.

“There are a lot of arguments. Just look at the history without prejudice who Peter was and who Paul was. Analyse and compare it and you will understand it all by yourself.”

“It’s a good suggestion,” replied Nikolai Andreevich and added with a smile, “However before I take libraries by storm, I would like to hear this story from you.”

“You are welcome,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders. “So if we have already touched this topic, let’s regard it step by step. Let’s start from Peter… In reality this man was called not as Peter but Simon bar-Jonah, it meant Simon son of Jonah. He was called as son of Jonah not just so, though this nickname was typical for that time. The thing is that Andrew was his stepbrother and not the native brother…”

“It’s true indeed,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed quietly. “I have not thought about it somehow. Because Andrew is a typical Greek name…”

As Nikolai Andreevich uttered it so as if he was talking to himself, Sensei didn’t digress from the topic and went on telling his story.

“… Simon was Galilean and originated from the settlement of Bethsaida. Before meeting Jesus he was already a married man, had two children and earned money by fishing on Lake of Tiberias.”

“Again this lake,” Eugene complained jokingly. “Sensei, you mention it not for the first time. Tell me please, since I’m ignoramus, where is it located?”

“Sure,” Sensei uttered in a friendly manner. “Imagine the Eastern coast of Mediterranean sea, the Jordan river which flows along the coast. Lake of Tiberias is located exactly in the Nothern part of Palestine, on the way of the Jordan river. By the way, this big lake was called in ancient times as the Sea of Galilee, as well as Lake of Gennesaret, Lake of Tiberias, Kinneret ‘sea’. By its shape it looks like a left footstep directed to the North. So now looking at the map, you will not get lost, Ignoramus,” Sensei said with a smile and continued his interrupted story, “So, Simon first heard of Issa from his younger stepbrother Andrew when he was still a member of the community of John’s disciples. And when Andrew became a disciple of very Jesus, Simon who was intrigued by Andrew’s stories about miracles and healings done by Jesus, asked Andrew to bring him to Him, as he wanted to see all these miracles with his own eyes, and if possibles to master it. Andrew of course fullfilled his request. But… Simon and Andrew were completely different people. Andrew was kind, sincere, generous, noble-minded. That is he possessed those human qualities due to which he became a disciple of Jesus. Simon was his complete antipode: he was extremely egoistic, greedy, power-seeking and cowardly.”

“Right, such antipode characters may often occur in families,” listening to Sensei Nikolai Andreevich made again a quiet remark.

“So imagine now how information about Jesus was perceived by each of them. If Andrew was sincerely excited when talking about Issa as he was touched by His Great Soul, Simon admired that power of influence which this man possessed when making ‘trembling’ before him such people like Andrew. Do you see the difference in human wishes and strivings?”

“Moreover, it is significant!” nodded our psychotherapist.

“If Andrew admired the spiritual Essence of Jesus, his ability to cure souls and bodies, to help people, Simon based himself on his egoistic motives and wanted to learn what Jesus knew, for the sake of his own greed and glory. Therefore at the first day when Simon came to Jesus, He just looked at him, saw through essence and wishes of this man and called him ‘Kifa’ what means ‘stone’ if to translate it. Moreover it was the ‘stone’ not in the meaning interpreted later as though Jesus promised to build His Church on it. But it meant a ‘stone’ as the essence of Simon. Since as there are sayings ourdays ‘a stone in the heart’, there was an expression ‘a stony heart’ at those times. At that time ‘stone’ was a weapon of people’s contempt and blame because there was a widespread death penalty as beating with stones. Thus Jesus has seen in Siman who evaluated Jesus from the position of his Animal nature a stone of human contempt and blame. Therefore, as He was a Reader of human hearts, He named him ‘Kifa’, and called him so from their first till the last meeting.”

Stas who listened with great interest to Sensei asked, “So did Jesus ask him to go away?”

“No,” Sensei drawled in a friendly manner, “No, of course. It was Issa! He was followed, beside his true disciples, by different people. Some of them just to listen to consoling kind words of Jesus. The others, like Simon, wanted in secret to learn to work miracles. There were even those who intentionally joined the group of followers by the order of the high and mighty in order to keep track over all actions and movements of Jesus.”

“Were the high and mighty interested in the Teaching of Jesus?” ironically asked Victor.

“They were interested both in the Teaching and the personality of Issa, especially after such audacious public declaration made by John the Baptist.”

“Was Jesus aware of these people in His surrounding?”

“Of course. It was Issa!”

“He knew it and kept silence?!” Kostya asked with sincere surprise.

Sensei looked at the guy full of sympathy and empathy and said, “All right, guys, let’s not run ahead of events and regard all it in order. Then you will understand better the essence of Issa’s deeds which later globally influenced the history of the whole humankind. Thus Kifa even if he managed to be present at heart-to-heart talks of Jesus with his true disciples and tried to understand with logics and mind what the others perceived with soul because Kifa’s wishes were based on material motives and strivings. Therefore Kifa understood badly the Teaching of Jesus but it flattered his self-esteem that he was near the Personality who won such glory and respect among people. He craved to learn from Jesus everything what could bring him glory and money in the future.”

Engrossed in thoughts Nikolai Andreevich asked puzzled, “But why do you say ‘true disciples of Jesus’? Who were they? Those twelve persons enlisted in the Gospels?”

“I say it this way because not all who were ascribed later to His disciples when the patriarchal religion was founded were his true disciples. Both men and women belonged to the group of true disciples of Jesus. And it was an unusual group, with atmosphere of freedom and equal rights. It was a group created by example of internal circle of Imhotep. Moreover, it was a woman, Maria Magdalene, who was first from the disciples of Jesus whom He called a successor of His Teaching, His Messenger, in Greek it sounds as apostolos.”

“Do you want to say that Maria Magdalene was the first apostle?!” asked Nikolai Andreevich obvisouly shocked by this information. “But I thought…”

“It was not you who thought,” Sensei uttered calmly but distinctly as if trying to say more than he said aloud. “You were forced to think so. You were given a prepared information as a pattern for imitation, and you accepted it, without any doubts or attempts to analyze the kernel of events. But if only you remove the blinders, you will see the events from another point of view, you will see the whole picture.”

“Maybe you are right,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed to him.

Everybody became silent for a while. In order to satisfy her curiosity Tatiana hurried on to ask, “How did Jesus get acquainted with Maria Magdalene?”

“When Jesus came back from the East, He often visited different coastal cities of Lake of Tiberias, including Migdal El where Maria lived. This ancient city was located on the way between Capernaum which Jesus visited often and Tiberias. By the way, the remnants of Migdal El remained till our days. Although there is a small settlement of Medgedel on that place. In Migdal El Jesus met Maria who was called later as Magdalene. As I have already told you, she wasn’t a loose woman nor ‘possessed by seven demons’ and cured later by Jesus. If someone suffered from demons of envy, lie, arrogance and hypocrisy, it were those who created a religion and slandered virgin Maria from Migdal El. In reality she was pure, beautiful, clever, unselfish and merciful. Though Maria came from a quite rich family, she voluntarily gave up all the privileges and high position in the society in order to be together with Jesus and to help Him.”

“Why was she called Magdalene?” asked Kostya.

Nikolai Andreevich expressed his cautious assumption, “Maybe she was called so after the name of the city of Migdal El where she lived.”

“Noway,” objected Sensei. “It was all much more serious. In the Gospel of Mathew (in the chapter 16, verse 13-26) there is a story which took part based on the real situation. However its main character was not Peter but Maria. Once Jesus asked His disciples who do they say He is. The disciples answered that they consider Him to be a Teacher. And only Maria understood that at that moment this question was asked by His Essence and answered, ‘You are Jesus, Son of God’. And then Jesus told her, ‘Blessed are you, Maria, for this was not revealed to you by flesh and blood, but by my Father in heaven. And I tell you that you are Magdala of my church, and the gates of Hades will not overcome it.” And since that time Maria was called Magdalene. And it was not because she came from the city of Migdal El. Just in Aramaic language magdala meant ‘tower’. For people of knowledge ‘Magdala of Jesus’ Church’, ‘Towers of Shambala’, ‘Pillars of Faith’ are similar words meaning special people whom the knowledge of Shambala is revealed and entrusted. These people were called in different ways in different times and languages but the essence remained the same. Ancient Slavs for example called them as ‘Vezhas’, it meant ‘Pillars of Knowledge’ or the same as ‘Towers of Shambala’. Not by occasion even today the word ‘Vezha’ preserved in its meaning with different peoples such diverse notions like ‘tower’, ‘man of knowledge’, ‘wiseman’.

“So as for Maria Magdalene she was that close disciple whom Jesus entrusted not only secret knowledge but also something what people call today as the Grail, which is in fact the adapted formula of the Initial Sound. These are that very ’keys of the Kingdom of Heaven’ about which Jesus said, ‘I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven; whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven.”

* * *

“So does it mean that the Tower of Christ was replaced in the Gospels with Peter?” Volodya asked gloomily.

Sensei just shrugged shoulders and uttered with a slight note of sadness, “These are just human deeds…”

Hardly Sensei finished this phrase, the guys burst out in questions.

“Well, why did they replace Maria with Peter, for what reason?”

“Where did the Grail disappear?”

“Is that true that Peter renounced Christ three times?”

“If it were only three times,” Sensei said with reproach, “Kifa is Kifa. Even in that night when people of Pontius Pilatus have been reanimating Jesus, Kifa thought that Issa was dead and suggested to Maria Magdalene money in order to buy from her ‘keys of the Kingdom of Heaven’, the secret which Jesus entrusted her at the Last Supper as well as apostleship along with superiority among the apostles. For that Maria blamed him as a person who ‘encroached with human on the Divine gift’.”

“Sure, he decided to act right at the scene,” hemmed Eugene.

Andrew didn’t grasp the words by Sensei and uttered, “But he encroached with human. I guess it means ‘like a human’.”

“Noway,” objected Sensei. “The thing is that Jesus separated in His Teaching the notions of Divine and Human essence like we divide into Spiritual and Animal nature. Therefore both He and His disciples used to say so and used the word ‘human’ in the material meaning.”

“What does apostleship mean?” asked Yura. “Was it some kind of a document?”

“No,” replied Sensei. “Apostleship means joining to the Holy Spirit through laying of hands. As a rule Jesus, when He worked wonders of healing, laid His hands on head of a man. And a man was really cured. It wasn’t some kind of a ritual as it turned to later. Just this way Issa influenced through chakrans of the hands on human energy body by His personal spiritual force. And by the way only some of His disciples from the true apostles were able to heal this way other people, since their internal faith was pure and their spiritual force was great.

“Kifa, in terms of his human naivete, decided to buy this gift from Maria. Since as disciples of Issa believed that there was nothing impossible for a man with big faith, so Kifa believed that there was nothing impossible for a man with big amount of money. Naturally that he came back from Maria without getting what he wanted and even more angry at her. He treated her coldly even before as he was jealous of her superiority in the community of Jesus, but now he began to hate her.

“After this case disciples and followers of Jesus began to use such a term like ‘simony’ which meant people who want to buy apostleship with money and for the sake of their own glory, power and prestige. This term became so popular among people that much later, during the Middle Ages, people called as ‘simony’ the practice of buying and selling church positions which by the way exists in hidden form till nowadays. While in the Middle Ages when religion had strong political power based on the Teaching of Jesus ‘simony’ became almost the main source of income for popes and kings.”

“’A source of income’?!” Volodya asked archly.

“Yes. During the epoch of the papacy there was the so called ‘mite of saint Peter’, a certain levy to the ‘holy see’. It came even to such absurdity that in the XII-th century the papacy invented and introduced special patents, indulgence (it originates from the Latin word indulgentia which means ‘mercy’), according to which for a certain amount of money paid to the pope’s treasury a human was granted a certificate about absolution of a certain sin or even a permission to commit any crime or sin.”

“So in fact it was an open trade with crimes through the ‘holy see’,” concluded Nikolai Andreevich.

“Right. Whereas the so called in the Middle Ages ‘fixed rate’ existed for everything starting from various types of murdery finishing with incest, ‘sinful cohabitation’ etc.

“I wonder how they registered it officially,” said Victor with humour, he was our specialist in law. “Did they write it so openly in the papers?”

“They did write it so, ‘If someone kills his father, mother, brother, sister, wife or any relative, he will clear up from his sin and crime if he pays 6 grosses’. Incest cost 4 livres tournois, sodomy and zoophilia cost 36 livres tournois etc.”

“So if fact papal indulgence favoured crimes?!” declared Victor with great surprise.

Sensei supplemented his answer.

“Moreover this practice lasted for centuries and it was based on the made-up assumption that the Catholic church possesses a certain reserve of good deeds done by Jesus, virgin Maria, apostles, saints. And these good deeds can cover people’s sins. The trade with indulgence flourished in the masses. It turned out that the most ‘innocent’ were the rich, while the poor who didn’t pay their ‘mite of saint Peter’ were…”

“… guilty of everything,” Victor finished the phrase.

“Right,” nodded Sensei.

After this message our group buzzed like a beehive.

“Here they are!”

“What a ‘saint mite’!”

“This Peter was indeed a son of … Jonah,” Eugene said with humour.

“What can we do,” Sensei said wearily but with a smile. “The human deeds determine consequences.” And in a while he continued his story, “After Jesus departure Kifa got lost in the constant flow of life. Meanwhile the Teaching of Jesus woke up spiritually many people, part of them not only revealed God for themselves but they freed themselves from fears of their existance, gained peace of mind and freedom. And these people, the true followers of the Teaching of Jesus, became dangerous for the high and mighty because they didn’t fear and didn’t recognize any power over themselves, nor bishops, high priests, procurators, priests. They knew that only God is over them, they knew that this life is temporarily and is given for spiritual growth in order to go beyond the power of the matter and to transit to a completely another world, the world of eternity, the world of God.

“But there was also another category of people like Kifa who despite the fact that they followed Jesus, but they understood His words in their own way, letting them pass through the prism of their Animal nature. Although Kifa was near Jesus quite long time but he didn’t learn anything that he considered to be the main thing for himself and namely wonders worked by Jesus. Coming back again to fishing meant to earn his bread with heavy work! He was illiterate, he couldn’t read nor write. But he wanted to live nicely at least to be so worshipped and respected like Jesus. At first he tried to survive somehow and used the glory of Jesus and the fact that at certain time he was near Him. But when the followers of the Teaching of Jesus began to be persecuted, Kifa immediately deserted to the Jewish comminity, to his friend and Jewish priest Jacob, that very son of Josef who is nowadays ascribed to ‘brothers’ of Jesus. Later when the persecutions became not so severe, they established together a community with its rules, adopting doctrines both from Judaism and the Teaching of Jesus and interpreted them in their own way…”

After that Sensei revealed us some information which highly impressed us.

* * *

“In general I should mention that in the first century a.c. there was a true spiritual outburst in Palestine which resulted in foundation of different communities, schools, movements, directions. Of course, there were many people who used it for their greed and profit. Jacob and Kifa belonged exactly to this category of people. They would continue to be ‘pastors’ of their small religious community, to earn their money on it and live quiet and peacefully if only the Archons didn’t interfere into their destinies with their plans and games of big politics.”

“The Archons?” Eugene was surprised. “What did they have to do with that?”

“I have already told you that appearance and moreover activities among people of spiritually strong personalities causes considerable weakening of power of the Archons. For the Archons it is a threat first of all for their Arimanian ideology which they impose to peoples. But here it was Jesus Himself who came to the world! The Archons reacted from the very beginning to Jesus’ appearance among people because they remembered their defeat in the story with Imhotep. Almost from the first sermons by Jesus, Archons’ people spied in the group of His followers. The sanhedrim in Jerusalem was under direct influence of Freemasons…”

“The sanhedrim?” asked Stas. “What is that?”

“It was a highest collective authority in Judaea, with judicial and political functions. Its sessions were held in the Jerusalem temple under the chairmanship of the chief priest. Representatives of secular aristocracy also were its members, along with priests (former chief priests, heads of priestly families, patriarchs, Pharisees). Still before Jesus’ birth the Archons promoted their man, a freemason called Hillel, to the position of a head of the sanhedrim. He descended from the upper class. He was born about 75 b.c. in Babylon in noble rich family which ascribed its origin directly to the family of king David. Babylon, as I have already mentioned, was once one of the world centres of the Archons where they prepared their priestly clan of ‘Freemasons’. Though, later when adjusting to domination of other leading cultures and in order to hide their real roots of origin the Archons renamed these ‘Freemasons’ and called them as ’pontiffs’.”

“What?!” uttered Nikolai Andreevich with amazement. “Pontiffs?! Are you sure?”

“Of course, to your regret,” smiled Sensei looking at his reaction.

“But as far as I know, pontificate means the time when the Pope of Rome holds this position. And the Pope himself is styled as the Great Pontiff!”

“Exactly,” confirmed Sensei. “But do you know why the Pope of Rome became a heir of this title? And who was called in Ancient Rome as pontiffs? And where from does this title originate at all?”

“No,” Nikolai Andreevich shook his head.

“They started to call the chief Roman bishop as the Great Pontiff after abolishment of priesthood where this title belonged to the chief priest (and later to emperors). The word ‘pontiffs’ itself refers to the Latin word pontifices which means ‘builders of bridges’ and in literal translation, ‘those who build bridges’. Historians still rack their brains why high ranked priests whose wave of the hand caused fullfilment of any order called themselves as ‘builders of bridges’? The answer to this questions was searched not only by our contemporaries but also ancient researchers, for example Dionisius, Plutarch, Livius and many others. But everything is very simple. As they say, if you want to hide something well, put it in the visible place!

“In ancient times bridges were built from the stone. First there were only stony piers of bridges, later the wooden span was also replaced with stone. Bridges with stony piers were build also in Babylon… Even today there are records which tell that similar bridge was built over the Euphrates river at the time of the king Nebuchadnezzar II (605-562 b.c.). These bridges were constructed over the Nile river in Egypt 2650 b.c. They were built according to even more ancient designs. And now guess who built them at that time? Since building of bridges is far from being a simple thing. You can’t do it without engineering calculations, knowledge of geometry, mathematics, physics because you have to know load, to take into account optimal water speed of rotation, to calculate precisely the bridge mass so that it would sustain not only maximum possible load but also strong wind, current etc. In general you need to make a lot of calculations before starting to build a bridge especially over big rivers. So who was busy with such complicated scientific calculations, building of bridges in Ancient Egypt? ‘Spiritually free brick-layers’ of Imhotep whose organization, as you know, was renamed in certain time into ‘Freemasons’.

“The Archons called figuratively their priests, ‘Freemasons’ of Ariman, as ‘pontiffs’. Since it were people who have been building for them bridges in time which were used by the Archons in order to gain their power. When necessary, ‘pontiffs’ were settled in different countries and cities where the Archons needed ‘piers’, that is places of concentration of their religious and political power. Let’s take such historical example as the ancient city of Pergamon. It was an orginary city built in XII century b.c. in Asia Minor. After Babylonean priests moved there and transformed this city into the leading and significant in ancient world cultural centre in architecture, mathematics, medicine and other sciences, the title of Pergamonean ruler turned into ‘Pontifex Maxsimus’ and it meant ‘the Greatest bridge builder’. Due to their activities ‘pontiffs’ founded the whole Pergamonean kingdom (in III-II centuries b.c.) which already in 133 b.c. not just joined the Roman empire but strengthened the might of this expanding world state, just another creation of the dictatorship of the Archons.

“The main ‘pier’ in building of this ‘bridge’ for the Archons was erected by pontiffs in Rome itself. And the first ‘stone’ for that was laid still in 715 b.c. when after death of the king Romul his place was occupied by Numa Pompilius, son of a pontiff. It was he who on coming to power established and officially introduced the college of priests, with pontiffs taking over the highest priestly positions, and who began to title himself as the Great Pontiff. Furthermore Numa Pompilius founded religious cults, artisan guilds, introduced a new calendar and worked out laws which were to be observed by the society.

“Thus due to pontiffs Rome started to change from an ordinary city to the whole state. In Ancient Rome the members of priestly college, pontiffs, possessed already significant religious and political power. Since they not only kept under supervision religious rituals but also in accordance with their goals and intentions kept the so called Great annals (annales maximi – chronological records), that is they were rewriting the history in their own way, as well as elaborated judicial rules. Note that the same functions were performed at certain time by that very sanhedrim in Judaea, the college of priests in Babylon, the pontiffs in Pergamon. And I can list so for long time all their ‘piers’.

“Much later when the power of pontiffs in Ancient Rome started to grow to such extent that they began to rule over emperors like pawns, then these people of the Archons retreated into the shadow of secret power and entrusted the title of the Great Pontiff (which became public by that time) to their puppets: first to emperors, then to popes of Rome.”

“You have really overwhelmed me with this information!” Nikolai Andreevich said with amazement.

“This is not the most interesting thing.”

“Really?!”

“The pontiffs founded the Roman empire as a world whip which was used by the Archons in order to instill obedience for long time in other states of the ancient world. The ideology and system of values of Roman citizens was directed (not without help of the pontiffs!) toward patriotism. But what kind of patriotism? Patriotism as a conception of Peculiar Roman nation, with Rome as a highest value for its citizen, as peculiar destiny of Roman victories in those endless predatory wars organized in fact by the Archons, as a duty for each citizen to serve to this great empire with all means, with interests of the state prior and above than private interests.”

“It’s a familiar ideology,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully.

Eugene grinned and said, “Peculiar nation, you say. I know one nation like that…”

“Wait, but Hitler also called for it!” exclaimed Victor agitated by his guess.

“Hitler is dead long time ago,” said Volodya in a low voice. “Look at the USA nowadays with its aggressive foreign policy and propaganda for their citizens of the patriotism turned inside out.”

Sensei listened to remarks of the seniour guys with approval.

“You see, you start to understand at least something… But it’s not the most interesting thing. The most ridiculous is that today the modern world lives according to the law system of Roman law, that very law introduced by the pontiffs!”

“Here you are!” grinning said Stas who was shocked by this information.

“The true road to the bright future,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered with big surprise.

“And we still had doubts that this world belongs to Ariman?!” stated Victor exchanging the looks with Volodya.

“By the way, as to Ariman,” uttered Sensei. “The first Great Pontiff who initially founded this world institue of priests was Ariman. When in a imperceptible village his ‘builders’ have built one of the most famous central ‘piers’ under the name of Babylon which became another one place of concentration of religious and political power of the ancient world, Ariman transformed this place to the capital of the world priesthood. Together with his loyal servants, the Archons, he reared many priests-pontiffs who were used later in Assyria, Persia, Tyre, Sidon, Elam, Midia, Syria, Egypt, Ethiopia, Libya, countries of Asia Minor and other places. Moreover they not only built new ‘piers’ for the Archons and faithfully fullfilled all their orders but used their position of a ‘priest’, pretended to be mediators between gods and people and successfully wormed and then sent to Babylon, in particular to Esagila, all the secrets of these countries and of their rulers. Due to it the Archons held their hands on the pulse of the ancient world and controlled its political and religious levers.”

Having listened attentively to Sensei Volodya asked, “I didn’t understand where did they send the information? To Esa…”

“To Esagila, once I have already mentioned this city. For Ariman, as the Great Pontiff, the Archons have built once the whole temple cityt in the centre of Babylon, and it was separated from the ‘external world’ with a big rampart. It was called Esagila. By the way, there was a huge ziggurat Etemenanka there, along with many other temples.”

“Ziggurat? What is it?” asked Kostya.

“Ziggurat is a complex temple building which was built as a truncated staged pyramid, with three or seven tower stages. So in Esagila the Archons founded a religious centre not only of Babylonia but almost of all neighbor countries of the ancient world, of course with political levers of control.”

“Hem, a city in the city,” Nikolai Andreevich considered for a moment. “A religious centre of the world with political levers of control. It’s the same as modern Vatikan in Rome…” He stumpled at the last phrase, his eyes brightened as if he recollected something. “It means that the scheme…”

Sensei didn’t let him finish and uttered with a smile, “What have you expected…”

After these words Nikolai Andreevich uttered more reserved but with not less inspiration, “Who could imagine what happens in this wide world!”

Sensei didn’t focus attention on this issue and went on telling further, “It’s interesting that people called Ariman as Nemrod. In Jewish version it sounded as Nimrod, it means ‘to rebel’, ‘to oppose’ and was mentioned in the Bible myths of the Old Testament as a common noun, including those ones connected with the Babylon tower. In the legends which came to our days Nimrod is called as a ‘strong trapper’, a first hunter and the first one who unleashed wars with other nations.”

“A hunter? This definition is very precise,” remarked Victor. “If to take into account how easily he caught our Animal nature yesterday.”

“There is a legend in the Book of Genesis that Nimrod had luck in hunting due to leather clothes sewn by God for clothing Adam and Eve. Having seen these clothes animals fall to the knees before Nimrod. And he kills them easily. And people on seeing this declare him as their king.”

“What a legend,” grinned Stas, “The best of all the legends!”

“It means that leather clothes are our bodies,” Victor started to interpret in his way, “And Ariman uses our animal wishes and intentions in order to put us to the knees before him, to enslave with the matter. Thus in fact he kills us. And we support his ideas, fight all the life for the right of being the first for his crumbs, so in fact we declare the matter as our king?!”

“However sad it is, this legend is actual even now,” Volodya grinned sadly.

“It doesn’t look like a legend,” Victor said terrified. “It’s a reality of our days!”

Everybody looked at Sensei.

“Well, any fairtytale is only partly a fairytale, all the rest is truth,” he answered ironically.

“Well,” drawled Nikolai Andreevich. “You have really overwhelmed us!”

“Really?!” smiled Sensei. “But it’s only the beginning of the story. You volunteered yourselves to listen to it. So be patient now,” he said jokingly. “You will know at the next time what your endless curiosity may cause.”

The guys burst out laughing and Victor uttered with optimism, “No, I won’t exchange this curiosity for any leather clothes!”

“Then listen further… Let’s come back to preparation by the Archons which was undertaken before coming to the world of such a strogn Spiritual Personality as Jesus. So, ‘Freemasons’ sent Hillel from Babylon to Jerusalem and managed to do so in some time that he took the honourable place of the head of the sanhedrim, thus displacing the dynasty of Bne-Batar. Later the offsprings of Hillel who died about 10 a.c. during many generations were Jewish patriarchs under the patronage of the Archons… When Jesus began His activities on the territory of Palestine, the high and mighty immediately started to keep an eye on Him. All the more Jesus not only preached his Teaching but also he was telling the truth about this world, including those who call themselves as ‘mediators’ between God and people…”

“Right, he told something about Pharisees, he called them hypocrite,” Stas evidently recalled the text from the New Testament. “By the way, who are Pharisees?”

Eugene who listened with rapt attention to Sensei looked discontentedly at Stas when he expressed his wish to express his opinion. But when Stas put his question, his friend burst out laughing.

“Hey you! The great would-be expert in history. You have read it and don’t know who are … those … Well, it doesn’t matter! You’d better turn the book or maybe you have examined letters upside down.”

Stas smiled together with the guys, “I tried to grasp the main idea and not to stop at each detail.”

“Exactly,” Eugene groaned like an old man and made himself more comfortable. “You don’t pedal at the right time and then you get all of us with your brake. You are our pulp fiction racer!”

“Stop it, man!” Stas waved with a hand and burst out laughing together with the guys without resentment.

“But really, who were Pharisees?” Andrew asked Sensei.

“I will explain it now,” he said. “Pharisees were one of the influential at that tiem ancient Jewish religious and political parties which competed with a not less influential party of Sadducees. Just the party of Sadducees (as they assume today called after Saddoc, the founder of the dynasty of chief priests for Jerusalem temples) consisted mostly of priestly aristocracy which adhered by its ideology to literal interpretation of Moses law, that is the Torah, rejected the concept of soul immortality, resurrection, so in general rejected eschatological and missionary ideas. To Sadducees belonged influential people who occupied high state and temple positions. Therefore they were more interested in politics and capital accumulation…

“The party of Pharisees (it refers to ancient Jewish word ‘perushim’ which means ‘separated’) united representatives of middle class. The sect of Pharisees by the way appeared right after the Babylon captivity of Jews for almost seventy years, they adopted many features of local religion. Therefore according to their ideology Pharisees interpreted Torah supplementing their teaching with interpretation of legends taken from religions of Eastern peoples. They believed in immortality of soul, though they didn’t separate this notion from body. And namely the idea of coming resurrection of deads in body which later migrated to the Christianity was legalized in the system of Judaism due to their efforts.

“The Pharisees insisted on strict compliance with directions of the religious teaching for their followers. However the Pharisean godliness was more for show. Jesus called these people not only hypocrites but also actors because they posed their religious views adopted in fact from Babylon for their own. Moreover Pharisees advanced an idea in their teaching that the future Messiah will be a militant monarch who will punish all offenders of Jews and will establish the ‘Kingdom of God on Earth’. Furthermore Pharisees considered themselves to the the only successors of this Kingdom.”

“He will establish the Kingdom of God on Earth,” uttered Victor, “I dare say, in the ‘eternal body’, judging by their ideology. It sounds like some Arimanian tricks.”

Volodya glanced at him with ironical smile and added, “Haven’t you heard that those guys were in Babylon captivity and adopted many things from it.”

“How could they adopt it if they were slaves?” Ruslan frowned puzzled. “They were prisoners.”

Eugene didn’t fail immediately to joke, “No, Ruslan, it’s too unhealthy for you to overstrain your convulution.”

Stas reacted at once with humour instead of Ruslan, “You know, convolutions twist sometimes.”

Sensei didn’t pay attention at the guys’ jokes and explained to Ruslan, “Mainly poor people of this nation suffered from slavery and pressure, while rich ones, scribes, priests lived not bad even there and adapted to new conditions. Even after Cyrus II the Great has freed Jews (when he conquered Babylon in 539 b.c.) and let them go to Palestine, many of them continued to live in Babylon while many of them,” Sensei emphasized this word, “became rich on trade and began to settle down in big cities of that time.”

“Who are scribes?” asked Kostya.

“Scribes were professional lawyers and at the same time rewriters of the Holy Script.”

“Again lawyers like the Roman pontiffs had,” remarked Victor.

“You see, it’s one and the same structure. Scribes were accomplices of Pharisees. In general both Sadducees and Pharisees were controlled by one and the same persons. Though they looked like for ordinary people as competing parties with different views, in fact it was all the same like in party politics of other states, both in those times and now. They swear at each other and are at enmity with each other in public, each of them protects its electorate…”

“What is electorate?” asked Yura.

“It refers to the Latin word elector, it means ‘the one who chooses’. Thus, politicians oppose to each other only in public but then when their speeches are over, they all go together, roughly speaking to take a steam bath. Because for the most part these are the games of one and the same persons, the Archons. Their puppets only produce the show of active measures and protection of people’s interests. However in reality they just keep for the Archons under control masses of people with different views. When these sects, parties, movements die out and discredit themselves in opinion of the society, they will establish the new ones, they will preach new views, but the Archons’ striving for the absolute rule will remain the same.

“The same story was here, too. Sadducees were the brain political centre. While Pharisees had a task to combine religiosity and state system into a national mentality as a single whole and to cover as much electorate as possible, and they accomplished this task successfully. Jesus knew about them much more than ordinary people therefore he called all these ‘managers’ as hypocrites not without reason. And what really made the high and mighty crazy is that Jesus didn’t fear anything Himself and taught others not to fear. Of course, they were scared fo this preaching of Freedom. Just recall the episode when Jesus came to Jerusalem and entering the Jerusalem temple kicked out money-changers and merchants of altar animals from it.”

“Is there such an episode in the Bible?” Victor asked with doubts.

“However strange it might be but it remained.” And making a pause for a while as if remembering something Sensei uttered, “There are such verses about real events of that time in the Gospel of Mathew, in the chapter 21, ’And Jesus entered the temple of God and drove out all who sold and bought in the temple, and he overturned the tables of the money-changers and the seats of those who sold pigeons. He said to them, "It is written, `My house shall be called a house of prayer'; but you make it a den of robbers."

Nikolai Andreevich nodded with his head with sympathy and made a remark, “But if fact nothing has changed since that time. Today there are ‘fixed rates’ for each service in temples.”

“Right,” echoed Victor. “But they name themselves as ‘holy fathers’.”

Stas uttered with irone, “Can you imagine if one enters the Temple today and drives out all who sell and buy?!”

“Who will be left there?” Eugene asked him, without even noticing the deep sense of his question.

In a while the whole group burst out laughing. Only Sensei smiled sadly and continued, “And now imagine a shock of Jewish orthodoxes who were members of the sanhedrim who controlled religious and political power. Someone appeared who was followed by ordinary people, so actually Jesus undermined authority and power over people of these ‘managers’, ‘sacred’, ‘untouchable’ persons, showed the essence of those of called themselves as ‘mediators’ between God and people and proved that they are just the same mortals who instead of serving to God speculated with His name and in fact forced people to serve to them. Jesus taught people the Truth, how any human may come to the Kingdom of God, without these ‘mediators’. Since each human is a Temple of God. You just need to look inside of you in order to see the divine sparkle. Therefore Jesus frightened with his preaching the high and mighty Jews more than Rome which occupied their territories because that occupation concerned more ordinary people who paid taxes than themselves as rich people preserved their wealth also with this authority. Certainly that Jewish orthodox came to resolute measures, prosecuted Jesus in the sanhedrim, blaming Him for everything they could: that He was a dangerous leader, that he called for rebellion against Rome and even that he originated from contemptible Galilea. The only thing they couldn’t do was to put Him to death immediately because Romans limited the sanhedrim’s right to bring a death verdict. The decision should be taken by Roman authorities. But again, who stood behind the decision of authorities in the ‘capital of the world’ concerning serious questions? The Archons.

“The only thing the Archons couldn’t forsee was a notorious human factor, they underestimated spiritual influence of Issa at human souls. They didn’t expect that Pontius Pilatus, the very Roman procurator of Judaea, will defend Jesus so zealously. Since Pilatus was deemed to be a greedy, cruel, power-seeking man who seldom receded from his decisions. During his service he cruelly nipped in the bud disorders in Judaea which was under his control. Nevertheless the meeting with Jesus touched deeply the soul of even such a man that later when people of the Archons forced Pilatus to declare publicly Jesus as guilty, Pilatus still saved Jesus secretly from them and did everything in his own way. Though he understood well that the high and mighty will never forgive it to him.”

“What do you mean that ‘he did everyting in his own way’?” asked Andrew.

“Well, I have already told you about it. First of all, the Roman commander Longinus who was loyal to Pilatus simulated skillfully Jesus’ ‘death’ in front of the crowd as he stabbed with a spear between the fifth and the sixth rib at a certain angle, but in fact he didn’t hurt any vitally important organ. The body of Jesus was only in unconscious state. I would like to remind that the soldiers broke shanks of two other sentenced to crucifixion as it was usually done during this type of executions so that a man would die agonizing from suffocation. Second, by order of that very Pontius Pilatus, as an exception to the rule, after announcing Jesus’ ‘death’ in front of the crowd His body was taken down from the cross and brought to the cave although it was prohibited to bury the crusified in single tombs or to give their bodies to their relatives for funeral. They were just thrown to the common grave. Besides all the time when Jesus’ body was in this cave the Roman guard of warriors loyal to Pilatus watched near it. And in the very cave Jesus’ body has been practically given medical care during two days by one of the best doctors of that time who was called as ‘Arabian Hippocrates’ and his five assistants from Syria who were brought there by secret order of that very Pilatus. And only after that Issa was moved to a more safe place so that He would fully restore His health. And again, when Jesus recovered it was Pilatus who gave him considerable money so that Issa would leave this country secretly from people of the Archons and would leave for the East. And only in the year of 36, when the Archons got information that Issa was alive they not only recalled Pontius Pilatus from his position but organized the whole court examination on his activities in his postion. Despite all of that Pilatus has never regretted till the end of his life about his deed. Moreover he considered the rescue of Jesus as the most important and significant deed in his life.”

“Well, it’s destiny,” uttered Volodya.

* * *

“So coming back to our story,” continued Sensei. “More than the very personality of Jesus the Archons were irritated by those spiritual seeds which He has sown among people. However hard did they try to extirpate it and organized strong repression against followers of the Teaching given by Jesus, these measures didn’t reduce the number of followers. As the Archons were not able to kill them physically they used their old tested scheme: if you can’t destroy some movement, you should lead it. As I have already said, they used quite often and still use this method of capturing power over ‘rebels’. In this way they solve a few important questions: oppression and annihilation of activists, establishment of influence and control over this movement and making quite considerable money on it.

“So, the Archons entrusted this ‘operation’ to the grandson of Hillel, Gamaliel, who was a famous at that time rabbi in Jerusalem and authoritative Pharisee. All the more during the period of Jesus preaching on the territory of Palestine it was namely Gamaliel who was entrusted to execute a secret control and shadowing Jesus’ activities. At the same time he sent his people to the group of disciples who followed Jesus.”

Nikolai Andreevich coughed gently, cleared his voice and asked, “Disciples who followed Jesus… Were that those ‘seventy apostles chosen by Jesus’ who were mentioned in the Bible?”

“What can I say… In fact Jesus didn’t chose followers of his Teaching. Just it were those who wanted to listen to His Teaching. And there were much more than seventy listeners and as you might understand not all of them were even just listeners.”

“But why were there exactly seventy? Not sixty nor eighty?” Victor made an attempt to make it out.

“It’s quite simple. When people of Gamaliel formalized in written form a new religion they ascribed to Jesus these seventy disciples who were called them already as ‘apostles’ because they took this figure from the number of members of the sanhedrim as there were seventy of them plus one chief priest who headed all of that. So they just copied it from the structure which was quite well known to them. And by the way due to this addition they were able to easily explain to their readers from where there appeared among ‘saint apostles’ of Jesus such a personality as Barnabas. And he was not the only one.”

“Do you want to say that Barnabas wasn’t in fact an apostle?!” asked Nikolai Andreevich with amazement.

However if the ‘Common sense of our company’ asked it with competence as he obviously knew something about that Barnabas, our young company was sitting without even understanding who was that and why Nikolai Andreevich was so surprised when Sensei answered to him, “He was sent to spy. Moreover he was a devoted Pharisee.”

“Barnabas was a Pharisee?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with even more amazement.

Now it was Kostya who could stand it either of curiosity or because he wanted to in the know and blurted out in one breath, “Who was that Barnabas?”

Sensei waited for a while with a reply and then he began to explain. But as far as it seemed to me he explained it more to Nikolai Andreevich than to oru Philosopher.

“All in all, the name Barnabas wasn’t the true name of that man. He named him so when he came to spy among followers of Jesus. His real name was Josef. He was born on the island of Cyprus in the family of rich Jews who possessed land near Jerusalem. He got special education in Jerusalem from Gamaliel. And by the way,” Sensei emphasized the last phrase as if drawing attention of Nikolai Andreevich to that fact, “his coeval and friend in school in Jerusalem was nobody else than Savl. That very Savl who turned later due to strivings of the Archons into apostle Paul whose dogmas became a basis for Christianity.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered with interest, “Really?! Paul is considered to be an apostle of Christ among pagans!”

“The most interesting is that this myth is actively supported till now since Paul was and still is a special figure in the game of the Archons. Since he is their protégé and nominated person who factually altered the Teaching given by Jesus, very subtly did substitutions and introduced the main statements of the new religion which were accepted later by the church as a basis dogma.”

“Did Paul live also in Cyprus together with Barnabas?” Kostya again tried to pose a ‘smart question’ without understanding what was the zest of the general excitement.

“Noway,” Sensei answered looking with a smile at Kostya’s strivings to go deeply into the sense of ongoing conversation. “He was born in 11 year a.c. in the city of Tarsus in Asia Minor (the province of Cilicia). Today it’s a city of Tarsus in Turkey.”

“Was he a Turk?” Ruslan asked with irony.

“No, of course,” grinned Sensei. “Turkey as a state arose in Asia Minor only in the end of XIIIth and beginning of XIVth century. At those times these lands like almost other lands surrounding the Mediterranean Sea belonged to Rome which occupied them.”

Nikolai Andreevich brought Sensei back to the topic of his interest, “It means that Saul was a Jew.”

“Yes. He had a pure Jewish origin. It was considered that their family belonged to offsprings of Benjamin…To be more precise his name was Saul, in traditional transcription it sounded as Savl. This name was given to him after the first king of Israelitish-Jewish state who ruled there in the end of XIth century b.c. who as you remember according to the text of the Old Testament was enthroned ‘by will of God’ but later became ‘upleasant’ for Him.”

Sensei was uttering it with with pauses as if he tried to emphasize some duality hidden in this information.

“Ah,” Stas recalled our morning conversation. “It was that, ‘the asked one’.”

“Exactly.”

“And how did the name of Paul appear?”

“Though his father was a Jew, he had Roman citizenship which was inherited by Savl, that’s the reason of his Latin name Paul.”

“Does it mean that he was called as Paul since a child?”

“Outside the family, yes.” Sensei immediately explained it. “The thing is that Tarsus was a flourishing city which was famous by its Greek academy, education of its citizens. Its main population consisted of Greeks and Aramaics.”

“How come that Greeks appeared in Tur… or rather in Minor Asia?” Ruslan couldn’t get it.

“There were a lot of Greeks in Asia Minor at those times. They started to migrate there after conquests of Alexander the Great, that is before foundation of the Roman empire.”

“I see,” drawled the guy.

“Paul was brought up in strict rules of Pharisean traditions,” Sensei continued to explain to Nikolai Andreevich. “His father dreamt that his son would have a brilliant diversified education. Therefore except for his native language Paul learnt almost since childhood Greek, Latin and not only wrote and spoke well in these languages but he knew the culture of these peoples, read the writings of their famous writers. By the way one should note that the very city of Tarsus was a centre of a special cult of ‘salvation’ which originated from worshipping to god Tarku. It imprinted a certain trace in worldview of very Paul. Later when the Teaching of Issa was transformed into the religion Paul paid more attention to the issue of ‘salvation’ (of course in his interpretation) than to the life of very Jesus…So the further education Paul received in Jerusalem, in rabbinic academy, studying ‘at feet of very Gamaliel’ who by the way knew quite well the Greek culture.

“Savl showed in all ways his devotion to conservative Judaism and zealously prepared himself to the position of a rabbi, that is religious preceptor. During the sermons of Jesus in Palestine he wasn’t even His listener, not saying of being a disciple. Moreover after graduation from Jerusalem academy he showed himself as a furious adherent of Pharisaism and actively participated in persecutions, arrests and annihilation of people in opposition to authorities, including the true followers of Jesus. In general he did hist best in order to serve to the sanhedrim and to have a hope to be accepted to this Jerusalem ‘conclave’.”

“What is a ‘conclave’?” Kostya stared wide-eyed in a funny way.

“It’s a Latin word which literally means a ‘closed room’. Much later it was used for naming the council of cardinals who gathered in one premises for secret election of the Pope of Rome,” Sensei explained it to Kostya and continued his interrupted story. “In general Savl dreamt of big power. When the Archons gave order to head up this new unruly movement Gamaliel recalled about talents of his disciple Savl. Unlike anybody else he fitted best of all to the role of ‘preceptor’ for the new religion. Especially as he knew well the Greek and Latin cultures. Since namely among Greeks the Teaching of Jesus found the most hearty response and was spread as they say as if a fire at gusty wind. By the way,” uttered Sensei recalling something and shifted his gaze at Volodya, “when Gamaliel with his men elaborated this operation they named assigned among them to Jesus a code name of ‘Chiron’ taken by them from the Greek mythology. It was a name of an immortal halfhorse-halfman centaur. According to the legend it was believed that Chiron takes his origin not from his father Chronos but from his mother Philora with her obvious vegetative origin, since Greek Philira was presented as ‘lime-tree’. Besides Chiron rouse above other centaurs by his peculiar wisdom, kindness and was a tutor of famous heroes. This nickname was given to Jesus by people of Gamaliel not by occasion because He stood in their eyes so both by his origin and by this activities. Moreover mythical hero Chiron was a skillful doctor and taught medical art to very Asclepius. His name pointed out at skillful hands because ‘cheir’ in Greek means a hand. And Issa, as is known, healed people by laying on hands.”

“Well, nice guys took over this affair,” said Volodya in a low voice.

“Why did they assign to him a code name?” Andrew didn’t grasp an idea.

Victor tapped on the guy’s shoulder in a friendly manner and having winked at him said, “When you grow up and join the police as an officer of the criminal investigation department, then you will understand it.”

“Come on,” the guy said with a slight disappointment, “There were unlikely criminal police officer at those times. It was the first centure a.c.! Unimaginable ancient times!”

Men laughed even more after these words while Volodya explained with a laugh, “Do you know what was the most ancient profession in the world?”

Eugene raised his hand at once, as a first-former and shook it with great impatience, “I, I know!”

“Espionage,” Volodya said it with self-contented air, without letting him speak out.

Eugene made a grimace of extreme amazement and hardly he lowered his hand he shook it again, “Then I know what was the second profession in the world. Ask me please!”

“We know your answer,” grinned Stas and tried to lower his hand.

“You don’t know because it was…”

Stas hardly managed to close his mouth with his hand, “Be silent, I say!”

Eugene broke loose from his tenacious grip and cried out, “Counterespionage!” And he added merrily drawling the words under laugh of the group, “Unimaginable anti-i-quity!”

Having laughed over Eugene’s prank we shifted again our gazes at Sensei and continued to listen further to his exciting story.

“So,” he continued, “Gamaliel meets with Savl in Damascus and entrusts him a secret mission for the glory of Jewish faith. Since that moment Savl became that very Paul, ‘zealous’ worshipper of Jesus (whom he has never seen in his life) and ‘preacher’ of His Teaching. Later they invented a story how Paul had a miraculous vision on the way to Damascus as if a voice from heaven reproached him for his previous doings and requested to obey to those people in Damascus who would tell him what to do.”

“It should be a joke!” Stas shook his head.

“There were even the ‘witnesses’ of this ‘miraculous apparition’. All as it should be. After the meeting with Gamaliel, almost in three days, according to the ‘approved plan, Paul is christened by Anania, their man who was sent by Gamaliel as a spy some time ago among followers of Jesus. Moreover they do everything so that the christening of Paul would be watched by as many followers of Jesus as possible. They even feigned that Anania healed Paul from blindness (of course he has never had it) which happened to him on the way to Damascus.

“Then Paul is moved to Arabia where he studies thoroughly all sourced concerning the Teaching of Jesus which where provided to him by Gamaliel and trains in his new role. He is sent there also so that followers of Jesus would forget a little bit all those atrocities Paul committed against them. When Paul came back to Damascus already equipped by arguments of a new interpretation of the Teaching of Jesus, he tried to start activities among Jesus’ followers. But it didn’t work. Moreover it was a double-edged weapon. On one hand, people remembered well about his former activities and therefore Paul wasn’t able to gain the necessary authority in order to lead the ‘heard’ of Jesus to his direction. On the other hand this betraying deed cause anger of orthodox Jews against Paul who began to regard him as a traitor. He wasn’t able to come to each Jew and to explain that he was still ‘theirs’. So in general people got mad at him so that he had to escape secretly from Damascus to Jerusalem.”

“Right,” grinned Eugene. “If you count on ‘somehow and other’ you may lose your head, I guess.”

“In Jerusalem Savl meets first of of Gamaliel. His question is solved quite quickly. Paul is placed temporarily to Jerusalem community which by its world view took a middle position between Judaism and the Teaching of Jesus. It was headed by already known to you Jew Jacob and Kifa. People of Gamaliel got in touch with this community through Barnabas. Since Kifa was a relative of Barnabas. He was married to the daughter of Aristovul, brother of Barnabas, and had two children in this marriaga, a boy and a girl.”

“Kifa and Barnabas were relatives?!” Nikolai Andreevich even asked again. “You see, I didn’t know it.”

Sensei nodded and went on, “Moreover, Gamaliel sends very Barnabas to help Paul as he was more or less accepted among followers of Jesus. It was Barnabas who later confirms the ‘truth’ in front of believers about the ‘miraculous healing’ in Damascus happened with Paul and about ‘sincere repentance of Paul and his conversion to the new belief’. Since that time the ‘famous’ joint activity of Paul and Barnabas started. I should say that they worked quite fruitful in Jerusalem so later when they were sent to the city of Antiochia ad Orontem the local authorities punished cruelly the true followers of Jesus since they knew their exact names and addresses in Jerusalem as well as places of their secret meetings.”

“Sure, if you let a worm to a vegetable garden, it will not only trample it down but will eat all the cabbage,” jokingly declared Eugene with regret.

“A worm?” grinned Stas and wanted to correct him but Volodya was faster with his short remark, “If it were just a worm…”

“What kind of city was this Antiochia ad Orontem?” asked Nikolai Andreevich as he obviously didn’t want to digress from the topic of conversation. “I hear about it for the first time.”

“Oh, it’s a significant city in the history of Christianity,” said Sensei. “Antiochia ad Orontem was a big city at that time and was considered to be almost a capital of the East. It was located in Nothern Syria on the river of Oront, it’s twenty five kilometer from the Mediterranean sea. It could be said that it was an international city. Representatives of different nations lived there, the most remarkable were Syrians and Jews. But the majority consisted of course of Greeks, offsprings of those who moved here from Athenes, Argos, Etholia and other Greek cities.”

“Why was it significant for Christians?”

“You will understand it now,” uttered Sensei intriguing already with his intonation which promised an interesting continuation. “Namely due to activities of the true apostles of Jesus, the strong movement of followers of the Teaching of Jesus arose in Antiochia ad Orontem among Greeks and Syrians. Greeks named the Teaching of Jesus not else than the ‘good, useful Teaching’, it sounded in their language as ‘chrēstos logos’. They named themselves as Chrestians,” Sensei laid stress on ‘e’, “of Jesus that is those who learn the good, useful Teaching of Jesus.”

“Would you like to say that the word Christ originates from it?!” asked Nikolai Andreevich with amazement. “Why is then Christ but not Chrest?”

Sensei smiled with satisfied air and said, “Because the Archons don’t lie idle. At the height of this movement they sent Paul and Barnabas as well as other similar ‘preachers-tutors’. Gamaliel had to exert much effort in order to override the communities of ‘Chrestians’ in Antiochia. But when his people already managed to impose there their rules, to establish the united Antiochian church, the result surpassed all expectations because the number of ‘pagans’ (they called so all people who were not Jews) who accepted on trust the modified Teaching of Jesus prevailed much more over the number of Jews who were interested in this Teaching. Since the modified version of the Teaching contained the seeds of Jesus which spiritually awoke people regardless of their nationality or race this movement even under the auspices of people of the Archons became more mass and international. Therefore the Archons made a conclusion that this movement had all necessary features to become a world religion, sure under their control. Since that moment the Archons insert correction to their program, stake on the Antiochian church and turn the unprofitable enterprise into a profitable one.

“Exactly in Antiochia all followers of the modified version of the Teaching of Jesus who were under control of people of Gamaliel were named already as ‘Christians’ referring it to the Greek word ‘christos’ (‘anointed’) similar by its sounding which was a verbal adjective of the word meaning ‘anoint’. Due to wit of Jewish ‘preceptors’ like Paul who were well educated and knew a few languages the meaning of this word was attached to Aramaic ‘mĕšihā’ and correspondingly to Jewish ‘māšiăh’ which means ‘messiah’, ‘anointed sovereign’ in order to attribute to it a religious and ritual meaning.

“They explained to their ‘disciples’ who were mostly Greeks and didn’t know well Jewish rituals that ‘Christians’ are those who are ‘anointed’ and it’s more cook than ‘Chrestians’, those who just study a good teaching. Because according to their views imposed on the flock, an ‘anointed’ person is the one who is formally advanced to the highest sacred royal position as a result of a ritual of anointment. Though in fact people of Gamaliel used this word ‘anointed’ for ‘motley flock’ in ironical deteriorative sense in order to emphasize that gap between despicable newly adopted ‘pagans’ and their patrons from Pharisean that is orthodox Jews… Moreover exactly from that very moment they began to attribute to Jesus Jewish origin, because of that the Christian communities spread the idea of ethnic exclusiveness of Jews. Christians as followers of Jewish religion, as to Paul’s teaching were compared with branches of a wild olive tree inoculated to the trunk of a good, cultivated olive tree in order to make the old tree blossom.”

Nikolai Andreevich repeated with understanding the fact of the matter, “To make the old tree blossom?! It’s a very smart far-seeing move both in political and religious meaning.”

“Sure,” grinned Sensei and remarked with humour, “The Archons build for centuries and not for earthly instants.” And he continued to tell his story, “Exactly in Antiochia Greek became the main language of ‘Chistians’. And exactly the Antiochian church which was turned by the Archons into the temporary centre of Christianity started to send the so called ‘missionaries’ throughout the whole Roman empire, first of them were such people like Paul and Barnabas.”

“Does the word ‘missionaries’ comes from the word ‘mission’?” asked Kostya with an expert-like air.

“Right you are. The Latin word ‘missio’ means ‘package’, ‘mission’. And in religious context it means propagation of a certain religion among people who practice another religion.”

“Is that true that the word ‘Christians’ came from these…” Tatyana felt upset. “How is now about the belief… belief in Christ?”

“What the belief has to do with that?” Sensei asked her. “What I tell you is just the history, ashes of the past. For a true believer whatever religion he belongs to there is no such a force nor an obstacle which would be able to restrain his soul which sincerely strives to God. The true belief is inside of a human. If it’s a true one, nothing externally can be an obstacle for it.”

* * *

Nikolai Andreevich listened attentively to Sensei and hurried on to ask his question, “So Peter remained in Jerusalem community? Unlike Paul he seemed to be called an apostle for Jews. He always stood up for Christianity not to break off relations with Judaism.”

Sensei smiled, “Right. There was even a term invented in science, it is called ‘petrinism’…”

“What did you say?!” asked Eugene and burst out laughing loudly together with the guys.

“You haven’t misheared,” Sensei replied to the guy and began to answer the question of Nikolai Andreevich, “It was Paul who ‘called’ his as an ‘apostle for Jews’. Kifa was Kifa, he played here and there. He was simply used but not let into secrets. He was needed by ‘Freemasons’ mostly only because many people knew that Kifa spent a lot of time new Jesus. Kifa was very useful also as a puppet leader for the faith of ‘pagans’. Therefore Gamaliel used him so to say without making big efforts to ‘reorient’ him. When the persecution of true followers of Jesus started again in Jerusalem, Kifa (who was quietly and peacefully living in Jerusalem community) was suddenly captured and imprisoned as they say ‘on the occasion’. In reality it was a provocation of Gamaliel. Kifa was not just imprisoned but frightened that he will be put to death in the morning. And when people of Gamaliel came who promised to Kifa to free him out in exchange to cooperation, Kifa just didn’t believe in his luck. At the same night he was freed from the jail. After corresponding instructions he urgently left Jerusalem and directed to Antiochia where he had to head the Antiochian church.”

Sensei became silent thinking about something for a while and then he grinned bitterly.

“And later due to Luke they added a record in the ‘Actes of the Apostles’ (Chapter 12) that the very Angel of the Lord came upon Peter to jail, led him out of there and freed him out from his heavy iron chains called fetters.”

“Was it that Luke who wrote one of canonized Gospels?” specified Nikolai Anreevich.

“Yes.”

“Did he act together with people of the Archons?” asked Victor.

“He was Paul’s man. But I will tell you about him a bit later.” Sensei made a pause and then continued, “The most interesting is that the so called ‘fetters of Peter’ are worshipped till now, they are brought out for worshipping by believers once per year. It was Jerusalem emperor Iuvenalis (Vth century) who attached significance to them as to a ‘sacred’ relic. He needed something to give as a present to Eudocia, a wife of the Bisantium emperor Theodosius II, so to say, to make a valuable gift. At that time (after Elena, mother of emperor Constantine, has found a wooden cross on which Jesus was supposedly crucified) there was a fashion for such ‘artifacts of saints’. So patriarchy Iuvenalis presented fetters to the wife of the emperor and called them as the fetters of the ‘very Peter’.”

“Sure,” grinned Stas. “What a nice habit to present useless things.”

“He not only presented them but supplemented with an invented story about Christians who heard about the miracle happened with Peter and kept these iron fetters as a precisou thing and those who were sick and came to them with faith, were healed.”

“Hem, it’s a platinum formula of psychotherapy ‘who comes with faith’,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked thoughtfully.

“And not only of psychotherapy,” emphasized Sensei, “but of a human essence. Since if you believe in something, you get it…”

Eugene began to ‘envy’ with a feigned admiration, “Look, what a present this guy made! Fine fellow! As they say, a cheap one and a proper one, the wolves are sated and Grandma keeps the dough. And I rack my brains over the present we have to make to Petrovich for his birthday. There is a rusty well chain in my shed…”

With these words Eugene tried to show the unreal thickness of this chain and its size thus making the guys laugh.

“Who is that Petrovich?’ laughing together with the others Andrew asked Stas.

“It’s his ‘favourite’ boss,” answered Stas starring at Eugene’s clownery.

“So what?” Eugene began to justify himself with a serious air looking at laughing guys. “Do you know how long it was in the water and then in the ground! Oho! Why is it not a rarity?”

“Well, well,” nodded Victor, “You will be for sure fired for such a ‘rarity’.”

“I have nothing to lose!” Eugene didn’t calm down and shrugged his shoulders with indifference. “We have a free country! If this slave-holders fires me, I will find another one. It doesn’t matter! But what for a memory the man will have… for the rest of his life!”

After these words all our group rolled with laughter. And most of all laughed those who worked. Stas wiped tears caused by laugh and waved with a hand towards his friend.

“Let’s stop joking, I have already a stomach-ache. Let us listen calmly.”

“But I keep silence already for long time,” said Eugene. “It’s your noise hampers the whole process of world cognition…”

In general when all of us calmed down it lasted for five minutes. And the first one who asked how the wife of emperor took such a heavy present was of course Eugene.

“Splendidly,” Sensei answered merrily. “However the thing is not in the present but how this story began to grow by leaps and bounds. Eudocia took these chains with her to Constantinople. One chain she sent to Rome to her daughter Eudoxia. The last one has built the whole ‘saint Peter’ temple where she put this ‘relic’ as a precious thing. Though in Rome they found ‘by chance’ other fetters which were allegedly carried by Peter before his decease in Rome. So in general everything went its usual way.”

Nikolai Andreevich grinned sadly and added, “That’s true that everything is as usual: a bit of public excitement, a bit of myth, with some famous and if possible royal names and here you are: you have a product called ‘famous relic’.”

“What can you do, people are like that,” Sensei agreed with him. “But let’s come back to our history. When Kifa came to Antiochia under command of people of Gamaliel, they has almost immediately changed his name which showed too clearly his essence and became famous among disciples of Jesus as a nominal name. Thus Kifa began to bear the majestic Greek name of Peter which means a ‘rock’, a ‘cliff’. After that he was appointed as the first bishop of Antiochian church. And ‘episkopos’ translated from Greek means ‘supervisor’, ‘guardian’.”

“It means that practically Peter began a supervisor of those rituals, rules and orders which were approved by people of Gamaliel among Christians,” Nikolai Andreevich made his conclusions.

“Yes. For complete satisfaction of Kifa’s Ego. He received everything what he wanted, glory, money, power. And the main thing, he didn’t need to word hard.. However the problem was not in him or people like him but in complication of the simple, in materialization and devastation of the spiritual. Since during time of preaches by Jesus if someone wanted to be His disciple he didn’t have to burden himself with fullfilment of special rituals nor practice any symbol of faith, nor limit himself with any imposed rules and orders. He had just to be a Human with a kind loving heart and to sincerely strive for God. Jesus taught everybody to feel God inside of himself, since each man is a Temple of the Lord, He taught to feel the soul and to live for the sake of its salvation. But people of the Archons turned upside down the internal work of a human over himself to external formal worshipping. Moreover the Archons did it so that their people became ‘intermediaries’ between God and a human, and introduced a false affirmation that a human will have no chance to save his soul without their participation.”

“Well, these guys do really know their business,” commented Volodya.

Sensei nodded, “Of course! So as soon as Peter got his new appointment exactly since that time ‘missionaries’ of the Antiochian church proclaimed everywhere that Peter was the first apostle of Jesus, the ‘chosen, first and supreme apostle’. The ‘missionaries’ worked hard throughout the whole Roman empire and abroad in contrast to spiritual work of the true apostles and disciples of Jesus. They were not only preaching. Their goal and purpose was to establish Christian communities in big and small cities which would practice the religion presented to them which based on the Teaching of Jesus. These ‘missionaries’ not only organized communities but placed their man over them, the controller, or as they called him, the presbyter, which originated from the Greek word presbyteros, the ‘elder’. Furthermore their followers were forced to follow only their faith, their teaching and not to listen to other ‘false teachers’. Except for preceptors of other religions these ‘missionaries’ called at those times as ‘false teachers’ also the true followers of Jesus who, like Jesus, called for salvation of soul but not body, preached His Teaching lighting up a way through the prism of soul, ‘divine’, but not through the prism of material, that is, the Animal nature, or as Jesus called it, ‘human’. In general the ‘missionaries’ created quite a branchy net of Christian communities subordinated to the common centre of control. Then the ‘missionaries’ just spreaded among these communities new directives ‘from above’ how to understand and to perceive correctly their Teaching.”

“Of course,” Volodya responded with a slightly visible grin, “They couldn’t live without directives ‘from above’, nobody can manage without them in this world.”

“What do you say?!” Eugene objected to his tone and assumed an air of gravity and importance. “They guys, I guess, do their best, invent non-stop ‘directives’ for the people. Look how our politicians work day and night. I can surmise how difficult is that! Can you imagine how these guys get tired!”

“Right,” Stas grinned joining Eugene’s joking mood, “They don’t sleep during the day, they don’t eat at night, of course they get tired!”

The guys burst out laughing, and Eugene added fuel to the fire, “It’s not ha ha, guys! Think yourselves at such a level,” he raised up his finger and shook it on adding, “I guess, your brain will boil like a water in the kettle, then you will steam out the whole people.”

The guys just laughed even more from these words. Eugene waved hopelessly with his hand towards them and imparted to Sensei, “No, these geese are not for big flights. They prefer to sit in the puddle and to cackle all the time!”

Nikolai Andreevich couldn’t stand this endless youth humour and while the guys were exchanging jokes with each other made an attempt to ask Sensei about issues of his interest coming back to the previous topic.

“What for an apostle council took place in the year of 51 a.c.?”

“There was one,” Sensei nodded, “In the year of 51 a.c. in Jerusalem. Of course, there were no true apostles among them. But there was the very Peter who occupied the honourable place.”

“I wonder what have they discussed there?” asked already Victor joining those who listened.

“Oh, very important questions,” Sensei said with humour and raised up his forefinger significantly imitating Eugene in jest. The guys stopped laughing and looked towards Sensei with interest. “They declared for their flock that the ‘apostles’ came together in Jerusalem in order to discuss one of the very important questions, whether the neophyte ‘pagans’ should fullfil all Jewish rituals and in the first turn whether they should perform a circumcision or not.”

However hard Sensei tried to hide his smile addressing to Nikolai Andreevich and Victor, the seniour guys burst out laughing again.

“Why are you laughing again!” Eugene pounced upon them in his favorite joking manner. “Haven’t you heard that it was a very important issue!” And already not paying attention at their non-stop laugh he turned to Sensei, frowned his forehead and asked with anxiety, “What have they decided?”

But it wasn’t possible to continue the conversation because of the new burst of laugh. Sensei waited unless the guys calm down and replied, “They have decided that the neophyte ‘pagans’ might not keep all Jewish laws…”

“Gosh,” Eugene breathed out with ease, wiped out theatrically sweat from his forehead and even shook up with a hand after that.

Despite the next wave of the guys’ laugh Sensei continued, “But for four prohibitions…”

“Really?!” Eugene pricked up his ears. “Which ones?”

“First, they were instructed to refrain from altar offerings. Simply saying not to eat meat left after ‘pagan’ offerings. And as a rule it was sold after offerings.”

“Where should it be put then?” Eugene imitated the low voice of a priest. “It’s necessary that everything would be used in the house.”

“Second, to refrain from strangulated meat.”

Eugene cast a sidelong look at Stas with disgust.

“Actually I don’t like cannibalism.”

The guys burst into laughing again.

“Strangulated meat is not a cannibalism,” Sensei explained with laugh. “This prohibitions prescribes not to eat the meat of animals which were killed through strangulation, without bleeding. Since Jews believed blood to be a seat of soul, they considered eating food with blood as a terrible sin.”

“Ah,” drawled Eugene but ‘just to be on the safe side’ demonstratively moved aside from Stas.

“Third, to refrain from lechery. This point had a special meaning in their interpretation.”

“Of course! Especially if to take into account the jealous attitude of Peter to superiority of Maria Magdalene in the community of Jesus,” remarked Victor.

“Certainly, his hostile attitude towards Maria Magdalene has left an imprint at his attitude towards women in general. Besides Peter even in his ‘episcopal’ sermons called upon women not to marry. But the thing is that this issue meant under continence the so called ‘temple prostitution’ practiced among some ‘pagan’ peoples. Though the very ‘pagans’ considered their rituals as ancient rituals of harmony between man and woman. However the kernel of this issue is much deeper if to take into account that the Archons had always a domination of male force, that is of darkness and aggression.”

“The indivisible power of patriarchy,” Nikolai Andreevich grasped the idea.

“Exactly,” confirmed Sensei.

Eugene pulled a serious face and began to argue, “Well, lechery doesn’t threaten me,” and added in a while, “At least, in the nearest twenty four hours.” And then he asked Sensei, “What was the fourth rule?”

“The fourth one? It was a common ethical rule: don’t do to others what they don’t wish themselves.”

“It’s a good rule!” Eugene nodded contentedly and looking merrily at Stas began to rub his hands, “What can I do for you special what you don’t wish to yourself?!”

Rolling laugh of our company shook the whole surrounding.

“What a clown!” Sensei laughed together with all of us and shook his head with disapproval.

When the laugh was over, Nikolai Andreevich uttered addressing to Sensei, “You have said that it was announced to the flock. But what did they decide actually during that ‘council’?”

“In reality this council was summoned in connection with redivision of power and elaboration of main strategies and tactics of further actions. Naturally there was an issue about new appointments (the renewed structure of management) in the top management of the new religion. Peter strived for holding a key post. However because of his illiteracy, excessive ambitions he was considerably inferior to Paul with his brilliant mind, excellent education and erudition. There were big quarrels among them before, too...”

“In struggle for power?” asked Volodya.

“Not only. There was a story which came to our days and described by Paul in his message to galatians where Paul blamed Peter that he considered himself as a Jew and a Christian but nevertheless was hypocritical when showed his disgust towards foreigners and reminded his arrival to Antiochia…”

“What happened there, in Antiochia?” asked already Nikolai Andreevich.

“When Peter arrived to Antiochia he enjoyed so much in his new role the overall rise of their religion among those whom they called as ‘pagans’ that he didn’t notice when he broke Jewish traditions and began to eat together with ‘pagans’ at the common table. So when Jews found out about that, Peter began to justify himself asserting that it had never happened, to hide his ‘table’ talk with ‘pagans’ fearing that Jews will condemn him. Kifa is Kifa,” smiled Sensei. “He was just a man with his weaknesses and wishes… Therefore he tried both to please Jews and to show off before ‘pagans’.”

“How did this struggle for power finish?” Stas asked.

“Peter became a public leader of this organization whereas Paul the factual one.”

“Judging the structure of organizations of the Archons, there could be no other variant,” remarked Volodya.

* * *

“Paul, as a factual leader of the new religion, systematized the general ideology of Christianity,” Sensei continued his story. “He really based himself on words of Jesus in his teaching and made very skillfully and subtly substitutions in key aspects of the Teaching, for example, he introduced the notion of bodily resurrection, human peccancy from the birth etc. If for example Jesus mentioned in passing that Satan is the true king of this world and left these issues not explained for ‘free listeners’, it was namely Paul who ‘clarified’ His words to the ‘flock’ and developed this issue so that he connected the power of Satan over humankind with original sin and transformed Satan into some universally all-mighty creature.”

“What for?” Stas shrugged his shoulders in perplexity.

“How come ‘what for’?! In order to cause fear of the ‘flock’ since fear enslave a human. Though, note to yourself that in Judaism Satan means literally ‘discordant’, ‘informer’, ‘instigator’. In traditional presentation in Judaism Satan was more clearly described in the Bible book of Job written in the Vth century b.c. He was presented there as a malicious angel which however completely depended on Yahweh (the name of Jewish God) and harmed only with His permission. Jew Paul in his teaching designated mainly for ‘pagans’ raised Satan to the level of a universal enemy who opposes God. Moreover he laid the foundation according to which John described later the eschatological universal fight between the infernal host of Satan and host of the Lord. What do you think is hidden behind it? The primitive enslavering of the flock. Because keeping in awe people of the Archons raised Satan who serves to God up to the one who opposes God and attributed him almost the similar power and might.

“Moreover it was Paul who gave a definition which became later a foundation for Christianity who is Christ and what is His Church. In order to fix these wordings of the new religion which became later also Christian dogmas Paul has written numerous messages where he taught beside it also duties and rules in Christian communities, including issues what should be relations in the family, in household. He gave his directions in order to direct these people ‘to the right way’ so that they strictly follow the ‘right teaching’. He warns so that nobody would mislead them to avoid ‘false teachers’ who allegedly want to usurp power and control over Christian communities.”

Volodya uttered quietly, “Well, serious people started this affair.”

“What have you thought? Everything is not so simple. They worked hard, of course. But it were just first steps towards the creation of a powerful world religion.” Sensei agreed with him and began to tell futher the story. “In the beginning of 60ies a.c. when there was a preparation of certain political events which according to the plan of the Archons had to take place in 66 a.c. people of Gamaliel are involved. Though by that time the very Gamaliel was already dead still in 52 a.c., the organization created by him continued to function actively. They planned serious political changes in 66 a.c. Following their rules of a game the Archons prepared at once a few parallel variants for solution of this issue, one of which included the plan of people of Gamaliel where they planned to appoint Peter as a chief pastor for the new religion of ‘pagans’ and surely a comfortable puppet for themselves.”

“Why did they need all of that?” Victor didn’t grasp. “They had Roman pontiffs-priests who, as I have understood, ruled over everything.”

“Not everything,” objected Sensei. “The thing is that by His advent to this world as a Bodhisattva Jesus raised not just a spiritual splash but a powerful wave and as a result in the very Rome in the first century a.c. the number of followers of various ancient cults for example such as the one of Egyptian goddess Isis, Great Mother of Asia Minor etc. began to grow suddenly and swiftly. Temples of traditional gods became empty quickly. And this process was connected not only with expansion of the Roman state, joining of new tribes and nations (with their gods and religions) but also in fact with Jesus’ advetn, the true spiritual goals of His mission and directions of the Teaching. The situation in the Roman society was the same like ours (despite the fact that we experience the process of destruction whereas they had strengthening of the empire): the same spiritual tension, uncertainty in tomorrow because of political and social instability. Moreover, like today there were many people who claimed that they are newly appeared prophets and possess extraordinary abilities, declared themselves as sons of different gods, clairvoyants and miracle-workers who promised to heal people, to save the world and to make happy those people who believed in them. For many people in power this so called today ‘mass psychosis’ on religious basis looked strange. But not only for the Archons. They knew the true reason which caused this phenomenon among people, therefore they began almost at once to act against supporters of Jesus and to organize hastily a cetralized structure for a new religion.

“Just imagine that only the advent of Jesus to this world caused such a powerful spiritual wave among people and in fact it bereaved the considerable part of electorate of priests-pontiffs of the Roman empire. I don’t mention even about His Teaching which awoke human souls and the following activities of His true disciples! But really who would listen to fairy tales of priests, pontiffs and look at fat cheeks of the mighty of this world or worship them if Jesus and His disciples in fact revealed to people facts about the essence of all things and told truth about this world including those who head it. Who would become a slave of priests if Jesus gave people the true Freedom through His Teaching! In politics outflow of electorate is more than a serious problem because factually it leads to loss of power.

“After defeat with Imhotep the Archons were quite well aware of possible historical consequences. Therefore they hastily founded a new religion. Since their principle, as I have already said, is if they can’t prohibit or stifle some movement, they have to lead it. That’s why the Archons organized among people full support of the new idea, the Teaching of Jesus, although modified in Arimanian style into the teaching of their Paul with all necessary stir: with secrecy of dissemination, with discontent of authorities, even with persecution, so they did everything according to psychology of mass persuasion because people like offended and suffering heroes and fighters ‘for rights and freedom of working people’. However those persecutions at Paul’s communities of Christians were more a show. But they really chased the true followers of Jesus, His true disciples and apostles, they organized punitive operatios and killed them mercilessly. Thus they imposed by force to people their invariable old power in a format modified by them and they declared that it was a completely new.”

“That’s right, all new things are well forgotten old things,” Eugene commented with a smile.

“If it were forgotten,” Sensei uttered it with some sadness in his voice. “Adherents of the Archons set not just big hopes on Peter and especially Paul. They expected that Peter as a public leader of the new religion had to become one of their new links in uniting both religious and political power…”

“Kifa in politics?!” grinned Nikolai Andreevich. “Well, it’s a nonsense!”

“On the contrary,” objected Sensei. “It’s exactly a sensus! And due to efforts of the Archons it’s quite pressing today.”

Volodya grinned and confirmed, “That’s eternal truth.”

“What is the sense of big politics?” Sensei continued to explain. “According to the Archons’ rules, in order to have a considerable political impact on the state, they need to control either the bigger part of its finance or the bigger part of its electorate. And as it is known the best control of the electorate is provided by religion as an ideology of the common belief. When the control over finance is merged with the control over the electorate, you have the absolute power. So the one who possesses the absolute power over the state, can do with it anything he wants. As the Greatest pontiff of all times and peoples Ariman used to say, you need only to ‘divide and to rule’… At those times priests-pontiffs had control over finance, since the Roman senate was under their invisible impact…

“The supreme state council,” commented Victor as he saw that Ruslan was going to ask Sensei about it.

“’Senate’ originates by the way also from a Latin word, ‘senatus’, it refers to ‘senex’ which means ‘old’, ‘elder’,” Sensei added his answer. “Still in ancient Roman republic Senate meant the supreme state council.”

“Again ‘republic’?” Stas asked with a grin.

“Sure… It was established still in 510-509 years b.c. When people’s disorders caused by reign of Tarquin the Proud reached its culmination, as usually priests-pontiffs bustled and under happy greeting by people who were dizzy with word ‘freedom’, created for them a new state form with a nice unusual name for that time, ‘res publicus’. If to translate if from Latin, as I have already told you, it means a ‘public affair’. They exiled a king, declared to people that they will choose themselves representatives to the supreme council and only for a certain term. They just forgot to mention that people will ‘choose’ from those candidates who will be presented to them (and of course beforehand approved) by priests-pontiffs who controlled invisibly all those councils. People who were happy with ‘demos kratos’, that is democracy which means ‘power of people’, went back home. So to say, the show is over!”

Since Sensei became silent, Kostya asked with impatience, “And what was after that?”

“After that it was as usual: the rich become richer, the poor become poorer and the history is written from dictation.”

Victor nodded approvingly, “Sensei, you should have been a lecturer at our law college because we seems to have studied history but missed the most interesting things.”

“I doubt that someone will teach you this course of history, especially at the law college,” Volodya dropped a hint. “I don’t even mention about historical or philosophical faculties…”

He wanted to add something but Sensei was ahead of him, “You know, if someone has a great desire to cognize, he does it regardless of those conditions he got into. And if someone doesn’t have such a desire, he doesn’t have a corresponding striving, whatever good conditions for studies he is provided.”

Kostya also made up his mind to express his opinion.

“Well, I heard this version of history for the first time in my life,” and he added more, “but frankly speaking, I wasn’t interested in this issue too much before.”

“You see, now you will know it,” Sensei uttered in a friendly manner. “And if you would like to broad your mind on this issue, look for this information in history, compare it by yourself and analyze the fact you have found. Just do it meticulously, work with different sources and you will understand a lot of those things which I told you, both in the past and what is going on in the world now.”

On saying that Sensei addressed again to our group, “We digressed again from the topic… In general, purposing their aim ‘Freemasons’ staked on the religious organization of Gamaliel’s people who in their turn on preparing to future events followed the plan on advancing Peter to active leaders. In order to prepare the ideological background for Peter’s arrival to the capital, Paul himself comes from Jerusalem to Rome. Moreover Paul comes with a corresponding legend for the ‘flock’ that he, the ‘national martyr’, was imprisoned in Jerusalem for ‘holy ideas’ and he languished there two years but then as a Roman citizen he requested an emperor’s court of justice and giving in to his desire the authorities brought him to Italy. When Paul came to Rome with such a legend, the adherents of ‘Freemasons’ from Gamaliel’s people who occupied high positions not only gave him an additional approval of this legend for people but also a very smart PR for his ‘flock’. And namely the authorities of Rome let Paul live in special conditions. He could also meet anybody but under surveillance of the Roman soldier appointed to look after him and fettered to him. Although Paul showed in this theatrical ’martyr’ style only before his followers from the ‘flock’ when he preached but all the rest of the time, in secret from public, he lived not only without fetteres but quite comfortably. In this role of the ‘fettered martyr’ Paul lived almost two years and considerably increased his electorate during this time. And then, as it was planned, he ‘gained freedom’.”

“It’s really a super PR!” uttered Stas.

“I see, it’s a smart advertisement!” Victor agreed with him.

“Sure, nobody would highlight such a truth in mass media even today!” Volodya remarked with humour.

In reply Sensei cited, “Once Bernard Shaw said, ‘When you read a biography, remember that truth is never good to be published’.” The seniour guys grinned and nodded approvingly. Sensei continued to tell his story. “So as soon as Paul ‘gained freedom’ he began to involve actively his people for written legalization of the new religion. And many of them were used for this purpose, including Mark, Luke and Mathew.”

“Are they the same who wrote Gospels which were later canonized?” specified Stas.

“Exactly.”

“Were all of them Paul’s people?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with doubts in his voice.

“Of course. Mark who would be later ranked among the so called ’70 apostles’ was a nephew of Barnabas, or to say more precise, Josef, his rich uncle from Cyprus. He became Mark later, while from the birth his name was Joh. The house of his mother called Maria bordered with the Garden of Gethsemane. When people of Archons began to found a new movement under initiative of Barnabas, this house often served as a place of shelter and gathering for their people. In the beginning of 40ies a.c. Barnabas and Paul took Mark with them when they went from Jerusalem to Antiochia. First he was a quite educated young man, he could write and read. Beside his native language he knew Greek, Latin, which were the most popular languages of the Roman empire.”

“Three is not two, I guess, it was much more interesting so,” Eugene uttered with animation.

“Just their ‘missionaries’ were going the two or three together. It was not only more safe for them but more comfortable for psychological manipulations with people. For example, one of them ascribed to him a miracle working and his companions confirmed is as a ‘truth’ and pretended to be ‘witnesses’ of his ‘miracles’.”

“It seems like they won authority,” remarked Volodya.

“Exactly. Moreover, they ascribed to Jesus as if it was He who told to his apostles to go the two or three men together. Nothing of the kind! Jesus advised to his true apostles to go independently so that they would look for open souls ready to accept His Teaching by their wish, love and spiritual need. But the goal of Paul’s stooges was to recruit to their ranks as many people as possible regarless of their level of development. That’s why they went the two or three together so that to fullfil this task. Moreover for those like Paul and Barnabas their companions were also a source of force. Mark was one of such people. Later he has been going quite a long time both with Barnabas and Peter. Following special instructions of Gamaliel’s people in order to remain above suspicion in worthless behaviour Mark had to call Peter at presence of the ‘flock’, especially the ‘pagan’ one, not else than ‘Papas’ which means in Greek ‘Father’, thus emphasizing Peter’s role as a spiritual preceptor.

Later in the communities of Christians founded by them people began to call so spiritual leaders. While on the verge of II and III centuries Eastern Christians called as ‘papas’ patriarchs of Alexandrian church, that very Christian church in Egypt which was founded by Mark. In the West this title after Peter was given to bishops of Rome and Carthago. While in the time of the Middle Ages this title was assigned to the bishop of Rome. Besides Peter was worshipped as the founder of the local episcopate, as the ‘prince of apostles’. And all of that was done in spite of Jesus words who warned, ‘And do not call anyone on earth 'father,' for you have one Father, and He is in heaven’.”

“Right, it seems that people just regard it in their own way and adjust even spiritual seeds for material needs,” uttered psychotherapist.

“I wonder on what does it depend? On the level of spiritual development of people?” Stas asked Sensei obviously because of the previous phrase of Nikolai Andreevich.

“On their inward choice, first of all.”

Nikolai Andreevich seemed to continue to express his thoughts aloud and objected, “Even with such distortions.. Still the ‘missionaries’ awoke belief in people.”

“You are right, but it was belief based on fear! Let’s take such a simple case. Jesus worked many of his miracles and healings in secret, He did these blessed miracles in love and out of kindness to people. But these impostors when advertising their movement ascribed to their miracles acts of threatening. Paul for example told how he blinded the magician Elim only because he tried to avert the Roman proconsul Sergiy from Paul’s ‘belief’. And naturally Barnabas and Mark were ‘witnesses’ of that fact. This plot is described in the ‘Acts of apostles’ (13, 6-12) and it was described by nobody else than Luke, the closest associate of Paul.

“Or how the accusing words of Peter caused death of a husband and a wife who brought him not all the money for their sold property and he accused them of lie and concealment. And when their bodies ‘fell down breathless’ it was emphasized many times who ‘the great fear crept over everybody who heard it’. And it was described also in ‘Acts of apostles’ in chapter 5 (verses 1-11). And I don’t even mention the episode when Luke glorified Peter and told that people brought patients to the streets when Peter was passing by so that at least ‘the shadow of passing Peter would fall on some of them’. All these deeds, as Jesus said, were ‘from human’ since they came from such people like Kifa who wanted to learn how to work miracles only to get the power over people so that everybody around them would cringe to them and tremble before them.”

“Well, God forbid if someone will contradict!” Stas commented with a grin.

“Exactly. Do you understand what is the kernel?! They have built their religion on contradictions, on the principle what Jupiter is allowed is not allowed to a bull. On one hand they teach people to forgive everything but then they show at once how Peter killed people just because they didn’t give his all their money, as they say, ‘to the last penny’. They teach people to fear God and evoke therefore a feeling of fear first of all before them the ‘apostles’ as the ‘intermediaries’ between God and people who ‘have power’ even to kill people so that everybody would be afraid of them and respect them.”

“Just like slaveholders,” Volodya remarked with an ironical smile.

“You see, they introduced the term of ‘God’s slave’ not in vain though Jesus told people ‘you are all God’s children’. People were convinced that the fear before God should include also the fear before the church top management which (unlike numerous restictions to the ‘flock’) is allowed many things.” Sensei said it with such a force of accusation in his voice that seized to the innermost of soul. “But did Jesus teach it?! He taught to sincerely love God! And there is no and can’t be a place to fear in purity of love to God! Since the one who is in Love, is in God and God is in him, since God is Love. Since Love effaces all the fears of this life. Life is mortal, it’s dust. God is eternal. The one who is in God has nothing to fear in the life. Jesus taught people to be brothers and sisters, to love neighbor. He effaced boundaries of division and Arimanian hierarchy between people. But how was it all distorted?!”

Having listened to Sensei Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully, “I remember an episode when Peter asked Jesus how many times he should forgive his brother who offended him, seven times or not. And Jesus answered him, ‘I tell you, not seven times, but seventy-seven times’. Often I cited these words as an example for my patients. But how is about the very Peter who killed people without forgiveness?! Where do you say it is written? In the chapter 5 of ‘Acts of apostles’? I should read it again.” And having thought for a while he added, “Maybe they wrote it so about money taking into account what Jesus said to a rich young man that if he wanted to be perfect and to follow Him, he should first sell his possessions and give all the money to the poor and then he would have treasure in heaven,” assumed Nikolai Andreevich.

“Right, Jesus said ‘go and give money to the poor’ but not ‘bring it to me’,” Sensei stressed these words. “What is the main thing in that. If you bound too much by your thoughts and strivings to possessions, you’d better give it to the poor. Since it is better so for your soul because the permanent care about increase of your possessions materializes you, evokes in you features of the Animal nature such as greed, envy, egoism. If you have money but due to it you help people fand do many good and useful things for people in need and not those who misuse it, it’s good, since your thoughts will be about care to people but not exaltation of your egocentrism. Jesus taught that a human should care first of all about his soul, about increase of spiritual wealth and good deeds. That’s why he advised to that rich young man to free out of the material burden, to render as much help to people as possible and to follow with pure conscience the path to God. While Paul’s ‘apostles’ force people even to sell all their property and to bring to them all the money. They threatened people with quick punishment if they don’t do it or hide even a penny.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered with a bitter grin, “There is an old Latin proverb, ‘I punish you not because I hate but because I love you’. It seems that Paul’s people knew it.”

“There are plenty of those guys who wish nowadays to have at least little but power over the others,” remarked Volodya.

“There are so many destructive sects appeared in our days who call themselves as Christian but in fact they follow the same Peter’s principle: give us everything to the penny and then believe. They also make references to the Bible,” Victor added his comment.

“What did you want? It were Archons’ stooges who transformed the great Teaching of Issa into religion, that’s why we have a usual result and a great deal of contradictions,” replied Sensei. “Jesus preached His Teaching based on love to God, to people and avoided any power declaring God as Father. The Archons have just reoriented the spiritual basis of the Jesus’ Teaching into the material one, supplemented Jesus’ words with their comments and thus distorted their meaning. If Jesus gave people the true freedom through His Teaching and freed them out of illusions of the material world, the Archons, on the contrary, through Paul’s teaching turned people to obedient slaves of the matter and enslaved them with fear.”

“Well, maybe before it was typical for religion to defalcate money but now it’s different with the official religion,” Stas uttered with doubts.

“Now it’s different?!” grinned Sensei. “To put it more precise, now it is done on a large scale. Look at today’s successors of Peter, that very Vatican. This tiny country is nowadays one of the richest countries of the world, meanwhile millions of people die of hunger on Earth. So make your conclusions whom Vatican serves to heartily.”

“You don’t need to be a Solomon to understand the obvious things,” said Volodya in a low voice.

Sensei nodded, sighed heavily and continued his story about Paul’s activities in Rome, “So when Paul sent for Mark for him to come to Rome, he was exactly in Ephesus, where the chair was taken up by Timothy, the favourite Paul’s disciple with whom he travelled before when preaching. By the way, Timothy came to the capital of empire together with Mark. In Rome Paul attaches Mark to Peter and gives him advices how he should write the Gospel of Peter.”

“The Gospel of Peter?” Nikolai Andreevich got surprised.

“Yes. First the Gospel of Mark was named as the Gospel of Peter. It was much later when this manuscript was rewritten a few times by other people and it was renamed into the Gospel of Mark. As I have already said, Peter was illiterate. Besides he knew only his native Aramaic language. That’s why they needed all the time to look for ‘interpreters’ for him when he preached among other peoples.”

“I see, he was used as a ‘puppet’,” said Volodya.

“Sure… They presented Mark’ writings as Peter’s ‘works’ with Paul playing a role of a chief advisor… That’s why the canonized books ascribed to Peter as well as ancient apocryphs (written much later by other people) named after Peter such as ‘Acts of Peter’, ‘Revelation of Peter’, one more ‘Gospel of Peter’ etc. were written by no means by Peter.”

“He had a nice life,” ‘envied’ Eugene. “Not only that you are a boss, they even find people to write books instead of you.”

“It’s not a nice life,” Stas objected to him, “if they speak, write and manage instead of you!”

Sensei grinned looking at the guys and went on telling his story, “by Paul’s order at the same period of time (at the beginning of 60ies) Mathew, one more close disciple of Paul, began to write another Gospel in Antiochia. This Gospel was intended to be spread mainly among Jews-Christians and naturally it was written in their native language. That’s why Mathew was given a task to write it in Jewish style, as it should be, with ’genealogy’ artificially bounding Jesus to Jewish roots, with many quotes from the Old Testament so that to prepare effective arguments that ancient prophecies about a Messiah expected by Jews were about Jesus.”

“It seems to me that Mathew’s name was Levy,” recalled Nikolai Andreevich.

“Yes,” confirmed Sensei. “According to the church legend, Jesus allegedly called for Levy to be one of the apostles when he was a a collector of transit dues that is a publican. Though in fact Jesus didn’t call for him. Although Levy was really a publican for some time.

“What kind of a position was that, a collector of dues?” asked Kostya. “Was it something like a tax inspector?”

“Something like a custom’s officer,” explained Volodya.

“Yes,” nodded Sensei. “A publican was a simple agent of chief publicans, a clerk of the lowest rank. At those times this position was considered as humiliating for Jews because those of them who occupied this position were unchurched and deprived the right to devise. But Levy was not just a publican, he religiously worked for people of Gamaliel. I should mention that he was a literate and quite clever man, later Paul noticed him due to it and took in his group. For his ‘merits’ Levy was honoured with a Jewish name of Mathew. And as Mathew worked for long time, during fifteen years after organization of their communities, as a preacher among Jews-Christians, Paul entrusted him to write a text for Jews.”

“As far as I see, Paul had a quite competent and clever team,” remarked Volodya.

“Like he was by himself,” Sensei agreed. “At the same years Paul entrusts to his close associate Luke also to legalize in a written way the Gospel – ‘Acts of saint apostles’ where they described first years of organization of their Christian communities, activities of Peter, missionary travels of Paul. Paul got acquainted with Luke in the city of Troada (it was located in the West of today’s Turkey) during his missionary activites in the beginning of 50ies. Luke was a doctor. Taking into account how skillfully Paul planned his actions in organization of Christian communities and attraction of clever people to them, such a man as Luke with his profession was just a very necessary man. Since he rendered as far as possible the real medical help to his followers, and it attracted more people to Christian communities.

“In general, Paul used many of his people for securing of the ‘new teaching’ in a written way, and not only known today Mathew, Mark and Luke. All of them wrote with the regard for peculiarities of their ‘flock’ and had a common source of information, the Paul’s teaching. That is, if to put it with the language of politics, they wrote all of it for different electorate. But in its basis there was Paul’s teaching about slavery resignation instead fo the true Teaching of Jesus about the true freedom. What is left now in the Bible in the New Testament from the true Teaching of Jesus are just remnants which came to us after revision of Paul, copyists, Great Pontiff Constantine and the great deal of popes who made their individual corrections. We should really give due to the greatness of Jesus that He, knowing human nature, stated His Teaching so ingeniously with double meaning that even in thousand of years of its distortions by the Archons there are still left seeds which still agitate human souls. Since the true words by Jesus disclose the spiritual essence of a human. And due to it a human led by inspiration of his soul finds God, follows his Path and goes to Him. There are still Seeds left among many tares sown by Paul and his associates which touch a human soul and inspire it to start a spiritual search.

“If you look through the New Testament which books are included in it (I don’t even say about the Old Testament) you will understand yourselves which goals were purposed and who stood behind it. Out of twenty seven books of the New Testament most of books are Paul’s messages. The rest of the books are the books of his people. From ‘Acts of the apostles’ to the message to Philimon it was namely Paul who was factually a main character…”

“Here you are!” Victor uttered with surprise. “And they say that the New Testament is a book… about Jesus.”

“So except for messages of Paul, Jacob included in the New Testament… By the way, it was the same Jacob, the so called ‘brother’ of Jesus…”

“Josef’s son?” specified Nikolai Andreevich.

“Yes. That very Jacob who worked for Gamaliel and headed Jerusalem community of Christians. Thus except for messages of Jacob, except for already mentioned Gospels of Mathew, Mark, Luke as well as ‘Acts of the apostles’ of Luke, there are also messages of Judah, Gospel of John…”

“Was John the favourite disciple of Jesus?”

“If there was a favourite disciple of Jesus, it was Maria Magdalene. While John was a younger son of Galilean fisherman Zebedee, a favourite of his mother Salomea, a daughter of that very Josef at whom Maria, Jesus’ mother, worked for some time…”

“Daughter of Josef?” Nikolai Andreevich asked with surprise. “That is Salomea was a sister of Jacob, Judah. It means that Salomea was a sister of Jacob, Judah. Does it mean that John… all of them belonged the same family?”

“Yes. John was just one of close relatives of Josef’s family which first taunted Maria by all means, used her as a slave, then threw mud at Jesus and then earned big money on His glory.”

“Well,” grinned Eugene, “Jesus was ‘lucky’ to have such ‘relatives’.”

“How could they call themselves His relatives?! After all their doings they could be hardly called even as acquaintances.”

“Wait, but if John… How is about his visions of the future, arrival of Antichrist? Does it mean that it’s all not true?” Victor tried to figure out it all.

“Why is it all not true?” objected Sensei. “It’s true. Just what kind of truth is it and what about?” In a while he continued, “first of all, John wrote in allegorical way, as he was taught according to the school of Philo of Alexandria.”

“Oh, who is that queer bird?” Eugene asked with humour.

“It’s the same ‘bird’ from the Archons’ tree. It’s a friend of Gamaliel. Philo of Alexandria came from the influential rich Jewish family of hereditary priestly generation. He was a Jewish-Hellenistic philosopher, theologian, founder of the method of allegorical interpretation of the Bible by notions of the Greek philosophy. The striking example how Jewish priests adopted on the sly for foundation of the new religious branch of Judaism notions which they like in ‘pagan’ religions ‘rejected’ by them as they wished to raise Judaism to the level of the world religion with a special significance for all peoples.

John wrote in allegorical way, and what is important, he based not on his ‘visions’ which he has never had but on some predictions of Jesus and events of the past. The history repeats itself. John just described the mythology of the past. Then this record was supplemented already by other people as description of Archons’ plans for future… Many people don’t like to study history, it’s a boring science for them. But you should know history because history of the past is a lesson for the future. You should know it just in order to act in a right way now so that not to make mistakes and not to see through rose-colored glasses with naïve world view.”

* * *

“Does it mean that Antichrist has already come in the past?” Nikolai Andreevich got surprised.

“Of course. If to restore historical justice concerning the plot with Antichrist, there is one more secret which is still concealed by those who rule the Christian religion.”

“Really? It would be quite interesting to know it,” Nikolai Andreevich livened up together with the guys.

“You are welcome,” Sensei said simply. “According to modern views which are based on the Book of the Revelation of John the ‘Divine’, Antichrist is an enemy of Christ, his false double. And people argue already many years who is that Antichrist, they try to reveal this person with help of those hints which were given by John. Especially cynical threatening of believers by arrival of Antichrist was cultivated and used by the church in its interest during epidemics, wars, natural disasters and social disorders. Clergy as a rule declared as antichrists those rulers whom they disliked or those whom they wanted to compromise before the ‘flock’. Here is a simple example, it’s almost a funny incident: when in XIIIth century German emperors were struggling for power with Roman popes, adherents of both sides called the leader of their opponents not else than Antichrist, for example both Pope Innocent IV and emperor Friedrich II Staufen.”

“I can imagine it,” grinned Eugene and immediately improvised the whole scene of probable dialogue of these two historical persons. “Fie upon you, Antichrist! No, fie upon you, Antichrist! Fie-fie-fie upon you!”

He imitated so vividly the last ‘fie’ towards Stas that the last one pretended to shake off his ‘aftereffects’ and said, “Am I your training makiwara or what? Have you decided to flood me with your slobber?!”

The guys burst into laughing while Eugene added some more portion of humour, “Mak-ki-wa-ra,” he drawled. “Learn at least some other new words for goodness’ sake. You see, I try to restore the historical plot while he tells me about his sore point.”

When this minute of humour was over, Sensei continued, “So, in general, there were a great deal of historical persons called as antichrists: Roman emperor Nero, Napoleon, they even tried to call so Peter I because he started reforms. And up to now people wait in fear for arrival of Antichrist while some ‘pastors’ use successfully this fear in their political and selfish ends. But in fact it was all much more simple.

“This story began from that very intensive preparation to the political coup organized by ‘Freemasons’ according to the plan of the Archons in the beginning of 60ies years a.c. As I have already said this large scale action involved at once a few programs which included a range of political manipulations. People of Gamaliel who also took part in one of these programs decided to use the situation and to appoint their Great Pontiff for their new religion. All the more there was enough of the flock in order to claim for some political power in Rome. They intended to appoint Peter as the Great Pontiff.”

“Why was it Peter but not Paul?” Andrew couldn’t grasp it. “Paul seems to be much more clever.”

“I have already told you. It was a public position. And such clever people like Paul in secret policy of ‘Freemasons’ as a rule control such people like Peter, or briefly saying they have a factual power but remain in shadow at the same time. This is one of the management principles of the Archons.”

“So to say, all best places under the sun are distributed in the shadow,” Volodya said with a low voice smiling.

Victor hemmed, “And if to take into account that Kifa at power is like a deaf-and-dumb speaking in public…”

“That’s true,” grinned Sensei.

“Briefly saying, in case of people’s resentment Peter will be a ‘scapegoat’ whom they shoot without regret,” Volodya made his conclusions.

Eugene joked as always, “Little Paul… shot little Peter. It sounds well! Hey, listen, I have a new verse, “Little Paul trampled down little Peter and shot him after that’.”

“You have nothing to do,” grinned Stas.

“What do you mean? It’s my folk expression… I mean self-expression.”

“And who needs it, I mean your self… expression?”

“What do you mean ‘who’? I will patent it and go into politics, let them make me great-great…”

“Right,” Stas interrupted him. “They will make you great-great… little Peter!”

Our group burst into laughing while Eugene sighed with feigned regret, “Eh, this is how pompous ideas die out at the root as our Constantine used to say,” and casting a sidelong look at Kostya he added, “I mean the Great one.”

After the next wave of laugh Sensei renewed his story.

“… When Paul prepared more or less the ideological background and considerably increased the electorate of the new religion, he called for Peter in 63 a.c. to come to Rome who was later appointed as a bishop of Roman Christians. Moreover Peter wasn’t the first bishop in Rome as they would ascribe later to him in order to emphasize the significance of his figure. People of Gamaliel worked there well before him.

“This position was for Peter an obvious ‘promotion’. And when he got to know that they wanted to promote him to Great Pontiffs, a title which was given at those times only to emperors, he ‘went crazy’. In his sermons in front of the ‘flock’ Peter, with help of interpreters and assistants begins to raise himself to a divine dignity, to pretend openly for the successor of Jesus when he falsely copied his deeds and ‘healings’. But Peter with his ambitions was only a little part of that bit combination in the political mosaic planned by the Archons.

“At the same time when Peter tried to get used to the ‘role of Jesus’ with all his ambitions and to grow the number of his followers, ‘Freemasons’ actively realized in Rome one of the main programs o political coup. And namely they wanted to get rid of the Roman emperor Nero who was brought by them some time ago to the emperor’s throne.”

“Nero… I have read about him recently,” uttered Victor.

“Aha, you just don’t remember where and what they wrote about him,” Eugene mocked at him.

“No, but really…”

“Yes, this name is well known today,” Nikolai Andreevich remarked with a smile.

“Of course,” grinned Sensei. “Due to the West and glasnost our people know now all the details of his activities… It’s alright. I will tell you briefly about this emperor so that you would understand at his example how the Archons act when they play their games on their political chess board.”

* * *

“Nero (in the childhood his name was Lucius) was a son of the senator Gnaeus Domitius Ahenobarbus and Agrippina the Younger, sister of Roman emperor Gai Caligula. Of course, he inherited from his father and mother violent and vicious features of character. When a baby, his father died. His mother strived for power by all means and married to his relative emperor Claudius and forced him to adopt Lucius so that his son would inherit the throne despite the fact that Claudius had a son from another marriage, Britannicus, who was not much younger than his stepson. Thus Lucius gets the name of Tiberius Claudius Nero. Later Agrippina poisons his husband Claudius and with help of powerful people from the Senate and with support of commandment of Praetorians, that is privileged part of the Roman army, the 16 years old Nero was enthroned as emperor. First things were going swimmingly. The guy played a role of emperor but he was under influence of his mother as well as the attached to him authoritative Praetorian Prefect Burrus and Lucius Annaeus Seneca (the Younger), a well known philosopher, politician who belonged to the highest senatorial nobility. By the way, the last one became Nero’s tutor when he was eleven years old. Thus all these public people, Seneca, Burrus, Agrippina, manipulated the emperor and factually ruled the state fullfilling the will of certain influential persons of the Senate, people of the Archons. I should mention that Seneca turned out to be the sliest out of these three and ‘on the quiet’ knocked up a huge fortune for those times.

“Almost all the senators were satisfied with their protégé. Of course, why shouldn’t they! Almost in the first years of his rule Nero decreased burdensome taxes and granted yearly allowance to ‘impoverished’ senators. He was immediately additionally entitled as Pontifex Maximus and Pater Patriae.

“It would be alright if only not his genes. Nero grew up and began to enjoy power. First the mighty of this world were tolerant as to his wild temperament. But after Burrus’ death Nero factually went out from their instructive control. That’s why they raised a question about his dethronement. Moreover in view of events which were planned by the Archons in 66 a.c. one could say that Nero was already ‘sentenced’ by them.

“Nero who was already adult by that time and was aware of state intrigues made his counter-move to this secret decision of ‘Freemasons’. First he gets rid of all who could have lay claim to the throne, without sparing life of his mother, wife and tutor Seneca. In order to weaken the power of the senate he organized confiscation of property of some rich senators. They of course couldn’t stand it and take revenge by compromising him before people and at the same time making big money on that. For instance, they make a provocation with grandiose conflagration in Rome.”

“A provocation with conflagration?” Nikolai Andreevich even asked twice.

“Yes. In the summer of 64 a.c. when the emperor was absent in Rome, ‘suddenly’ a grandiose conflagration started and lasted for nine days. As a result many people perish and fire destroys the bigger part of the city. I would draw your attention to the fact that namely during this fire the Roman archives were destroyed, including those with reports of Pontius Pilates about his work as a procurator of Judea. So, they launched rumours that rome was burnt by order of Nero who as they said wanted to build the city anew. And Nero himself according to rumours watched this fire from his tower and sang song out of pleasure. Even Tacitus about whom I will tell you later wrote that during the fire there were some suspicious people who were running in the city and instead of extinguishing a fire they were throwing around burning torches and shouted that they were doing it by order.

“Nero himself, when he got to know about this disaster, came to the city and immediately gave an order to render all possible help to the population which suffered of fire. In order to provide people with temporary shelter he even opened the Field of Mars, emperor gardens and buildings. He ordered to urgently send for provisions from other cities to Rome and their price was as low as possible.

“But despite all measures taken people began to constantly rumour that it was Nero’s guilt in this disaster. Nero himself declared as initiators of the conflagration Jews together with sectarians-Christians controlled by them. Nero ordered to find them and to execute them as persons guilty in burning. However by some reason instead of people of Peter and Paul who actively used their ‘electorate’ (mostly slaves and free poor) in dirty political intrigues of the Archons, the large scale persecutions start in Rome, under cover of Nero’s order, against the true followers of the Teaching of Jesus who were absolutely innocent people. It’s not just persecution but their total atrocious murder. And again the persons who fullfilled this ‘order’ and killed innocent people stressed everywhere that it was Nero who gave this order. It’s clear. Since the nearer were the terms of the decisive game of the Archons, the more Nero lost the reins of government, the more people were incited against him. Even those who were near him, in view of coming events preferred to go over to the side of his opponents. Thus Nero was very skillfully ‘tricked’ with conflagration and following repressions. After all these events they even managed to ascribed the mournful glory of ‘martyrdom’ to the communities under control of ‘Freemasons’ which were headed by Peter and Paul. So to say, they falsified the history.

“Though if to analyze the personalities who wrote this so called ‘history’, everything becomes transparent. For example as to those famous Tacitus or Josef Flavius who are quoted today as authorities. Who were they? Just senatorial henchmen who wrote ‘without prejudices’ everything what influential senators, their patrons, wanted as they fully depended on them. So what truth could be written by them?

“Josef Flavius who is considered to be a Jewish-Roman historian was born in 37 a.c. in aristocratic family which belonged to the noble clan of chief priests. He got a god education. He was directly bound with the group of Gamaliel and activities of people of the Archons. At different time he fullfilled responsibilities of a priest at Jerusalem temple, entered different sects, worked as an advocate when protecting in Rome rights of noble Jews. He became a historian not by chance. During the Jewish war between Jews and Romans which started in 66 a.c. and lasted till 73 a.c. he was appointed as a commander on the side of Jews. And when the Archons solved all their political problems with help of the warand began to place new pawns on their chess board of politics, Josef has found his own ‘checker’. Later they will write in history that Josef on seeing that Jews were suffering a defeat in this war, gave himself up and later he was appointed as a court historiograph of the imperial Flavius dynasty.”

“Sure,” grinned Volodya. “He was an enenmy but quickly became a friend. It smells like treachery.”

“For common people it might smell like that but not for the Archons. It’s all the same for them at any war who is the winner, who is the loser and how many people died. The main thing for them is to solve their problems and to realize well thought-out moves of the next game. Thus, Josef Flavius as a court historiograph wrote only what was said to him by his influential patrons. In particular, after this unlucky Jewish war unleashed by the way by priestly top of Jewish elite for the sake of expansion of their influence, he had to gain sympathy from Roman authorities to suffering Jewish people and to raise the prestige of Judaism. Now the books written by Josef are regarded as a valuable source on history of origin of ‘Christianity’. But who stood behind this ‘valuable source’? The Archons/

“Or let’s regard another ancient historian-‘authority’, Publius Cornelius Tacitus who is considered to be an ‘outstanding historian of the Ancient world’. He also worked for the imperial Flavius dynasty. Tacitus came from the rider class and got a good rhetorical education in Rome. However he made his way in the world and obtained high state positions (he also became a member of priestly college) only when he married a daughter of the famous commander and senator Agricola. Whose interests do you think he protected? And who was interested after a long time of burying his writings in oblivion to promote two of his works the ‘Histories’ and the ‘Annals’ as world hits?”

“The ‘Annals’?” asked Victor with some animation. “It turns out that the pontiffs also have written the Anna…” and without finishing his phrase he grinned, “Here you are…”

“By the way, namely his Annals describe events of Roman history ‘from death of Augustus to death of Nero’. And the ‘Histories’ describes civil wars and rule of the Flavius dynasty. By the way, modern historians draw information about conflagration in Rome and ‘monstrous crimes’ of Nero exactly from these books. And the main thing is that these two works came to nowadays multi-million audience not entirely but only a part of them and this audience is imposed to accept it ’on faith’. Neither more or less.

“There was another one interesting moment which is connected with that time as one of the consequences of actities of the Archons. After the Jewish war in the city of Yavne they founded the so called settlement of Jewish refugees which was quickly turned into the centre and the academy of Judaism. Already in the beginning of 80ies the Yavne sanhedrim was headed by rabbi Gamliel II who by the way came from the dynasty of Hillel, that very rich Jew who came in the beginning of the century from Babylon to Jerusalem. The Roman authorities officially appointed Gamliel II as a head of Jewish community and allowed him to bear the title of patriarch. And he used these privileges till his death. This is the show case that despite any war the Archons placed their people as usual.”

“No comments,” Nikolai Andreevich shook his head.

“But let’s come back to our story. Meanwhile on the quiet many true followers of the Teaching of Jesus were killed. Paul used the fact of this massacre as an argument for intimidation and more enslavement of his ‘flock’. Nero was discredited by disgraceful rumours – he was accused of burning of Rome and merciless ‘extirpation’ of Peter’s Christians. But the real initiators of these doings earned a lot of money on it.”

“I didn’t get it,” uttered Andrew. “How was it possible to earn money on that?”

“The thing is that Rome was built before the conflagration very dense and chaotically with high wooden buildings with mainly small rooms leased for temporary living. And after the conflagration they began to build Rome from fireproof stone, with measured blocks of buildings, well-built broad streets, with limited height of buildings. Now guess who was interested in this ‘purification’ of Rome and who became later an owner of splendid buildings?

So, as they didn’t manage to compromise fully Nero with a fire in order to move him off from power, they hatched a plot against him in 65 a.c. which was called by senatorial ‘writers’ as ‘expression of protest of senators against ‘Hellenistic’ management of Empire’. But in fact everything was as usual, the ordinary division of power and money. Many senators, horsemen, warriors were involved into his plot. (By the way, it’s a favourite trick of the Archons (which was often used by ‘Freemasons’). They involved to their provocative political and economic plots as many people as possible because it is quite easy to foul the trail of the true initiators and to pose other people as initiators.) But the plot was revealed and many of them were killed for participation in it. Nero was afraid of growth of power and influence of the Archons and executed all who were under even slight suspicion.”

“Just like Stalin at his time,” remarked Victor.

“The history repeats,” nodded Sensei. “Why do you think Stalin and people like him did it? Everything is simple. The thing is that when such ambitious people gain power and begin to understand that they are just used as a public ‘pawn’ but the real power is in hands of ‘advisors’ from the Archons who surrounded the ‘pawn’ from all sides, then they start political repressions. Since political repressions are just a desperate attempt of a ‘public pawn’ to come out of the power and control of people of the Archons. It doesn’t matter for them how many people would die because of that. It is driven by the animal fear for their skin. That’s why the history is full of such stories.”

“Well,” drawled Nikolai Andreevich and repeated the words of Sensei. “The history repeats indeed.”

“After the unlucky plot senators made a more well thought-out decision. Since they knew Nero’s weakness for singing which became a hobby, they decided to get rid temporarily of the emperor and to send him far from Rome. And during his absence they would prepare the real political coup. When realizing this plan in 66 a.c. the whole delegation of Greek cities comes to Nero and decides to send him honourable wreaths of citharedes.”

“Whom?” asked Eugene. “Citharedes? Haven’t I misheard? Does it come by chance from the word ‘kifa’?”

“No,” Sensei answered smiling. “It comes from the Greek word ‘cithara’, ‘kithara’. It was a name of a stringed musical instrument played by plucking by ancient Greeks. Actually the singer was called as a cithared.”

“Does it mean that ‘cithara’ is a forebear of a guitar?!” Eugene made a small discovery for himself.

“Yes.”

“Here you are! I didn’t even know it.”

“Now you will know it,” Stas said with impatience. “Let us listen.”

“Alright, I keep silence,” Eugene replied apologetically.

Sensei went on telling, “This delegation, as it was presupposed, praised Nero pompously. And during the dinner party they asked him to sing and gave him a generous ovation despite the fact that Nero didn’t have talent or voice. In general, they enchanted him by their loud-voiced delight, so they did what they had to. As a result of this flow of flattery Nero leaves off everything and goes with them to Greece where he visits cities for participation in specially arranged competitions of citharedes and of course everywhere they make him a winner and celebrate pompously each of his ‘victories’. For these competitions and entertainments of the emperor they combined holidays of different terms to one year.

“So, in general when Nero was enjoying life there and pleasing his megalomania, senators prepared thoroughly to his arrival. When he came back from Greece to Rome in 68 a.c. with a lot of wreaths of the ‘winner’, there were rebellions in many provinces of the empire, in Judea the rebellion even turned to the war in 66 a.c. The country was already under the full control of the senate which declared Nero as a state enemy and sentenced him to a inglorious death, as a result he self-murdered.

“I tell you all of this for you to understand how the Archons and ‘Freemasons’ act. Manipulations with Nero are just one of their classical examples in game combinations which they use from time to time in different times.”

* * *

“So let’s come back to our story. By 66 a.c. the Archons generated political tension to the highest degree. In this general boiler of future events the organization of Gamaliel also played its role in preparation of its ‘electorate’ to active steps in order to protect and justify those who will be pointed out to them by their ‘pastors’. Therefore Paul’s people actively prepared their followers to upcoming events, threatened them by Satan who came as Nero. Simulteneously they tried to present Peter in their propaganda as a second Messiah, spreaded rumours about healings and miracles which he was said to work. This propaganda, when Nero was absent in Rome, reached such a culmination that Peter promised publicly before his ‘flock’ that he will ascend to very God and in three days will come back in body so that to announce to everybody ‘His will’. There couldn’t be a better PR action at those times.

“However after this ‘flock’ was announced that Peter has ascended, an unexpected case took place. According to plan Peter had to leave Rome in secret and also to come back there ‘in body’ in order to announce the ‘will from above’. However on leaving Rome he met unexpectedly a group of Christians from his ‘flock’, among them there was a man who knew Peter personally. It was he who on recognizing Peter was the first to reveal his deceit and said the phrase ‘Where are you going, man?’, thus calling Peter a man and depreciating his ‘divine’ imige which Peter tried to create artificially.

“Nevertheless later the adherents of Paul’s school invented on the basis of this case the whole story about Samaritan magician Simon who was Peter’s antagonist, with whom he has been fighing for a long time and whom he defeated finally. The most interesting was that Simon, the magician, was ascribed all the negative features of Peter, his imposture, false image of a ‘Jesus-like’ person, ‘miracles’, attempts of ascension and deceit, in brief the way Peter actually acted in Rome. They ascribed to this person also that Simon wanted in the beginning to buy Peter’s apostleship but he refused to do it. So in fact it was interpretation of history from the biography of Peter himself when he tried to buy apostleship from Maria Magdalene. Starting from this legend, note it,” emphasized Sensei, “which was described for the first time in apocryphs ‘Acts of Peter’ which gave rise to later apocryphs of Peter’s ‘martyrdom’, so namely with this legend ‘pastors’ associate actively up to now the term ‘simony’ thus shifting all the Peter’s blame onto character of Simon, the magician. Moreover it tells how Peter after killing the magician with ‘blaming word’ suffered from Nero’s anger. According to their legend Peter tried to hide in the night from Nero’s anger, when leaving Rome meets Christ Himself whom he asked, ‘Where are going, My Lord?’. The answer was ‘To Rome to be crucified again’. And Peter realized His words and his destiny and came back where he was caught and sentenced to the cross. Furthermore according to this legend Peter asked that he would be crucified head first so that not to offend Jesus by likening to Him even in death. And when already crucified he holds the whole speech about a secret of the upturned cross and tells that it was a symbol of Adam who perverted the divine order by his fall, while the upright standing cross was a symbol of Christ which restored the initial order. But all these postscripts were done much later when Christianity became a state religion for the masses and the cross began to be worshipped as its new symbol.

“In fact Peter (after his would-be ascension) as I have already said was caught and unmasked by the very Christians from his own ‘flock’ when Peter tried to leave Rome in the darkness. And namely for lie and deceit they called Peter as Antichrist. They dragged him to Rome so that all people could see his deceit and at that very night they crucified him in contrast to Christ on the upturned cross with head first, near Nero’s circus and the building which was at that time one of breeding centres of ‘Freemasons’. That’s why much later sects professing satanism have in their attributes worshipping of the upturned cross as a symbol of contrast to Christ, of His antipode… Peter was crucified exactly on that very place where a square after his name is located today in Rome, or to be more precise, in Vatikan.”

“Ah, it’s the place with an obelisk-‘spire’,” Victor recalled yesterday’s conversation on that issue.

“Exactly. They tell to common people different versions why the ‘spire’ was erected there. But for those who are ‘well-informed’, I mean those who are aware of secret writings of Gamaliel people for the internal circle this place mean a lot. After Peter’s death his remnants were buried on the cemetry already by Paul’s people. The main thing is that in almost three hundred years the emperor Constantine has built the basilica of St. Peter on that place where Peter was supposedly buried. Now there is St. Peter Cathedral on the place of that basilica. I would like to draw your attention that the altar in that cathedral is directed to the West, not to the East as it is customary in traditional Christian temples… But even after those first buildings it has been rumoured among people for many centuries which grew into the legends about someone who is buried there, either it is Antichrist or an ‘apostle’, either there are bones of a man or of a beast.”

“What a story!” Nikolai Andreevich got surprised.

“However that’s not all. The most interesting is that Peter was crucified on the upturned cross in the 6th month of the year of 66.”

Sensei made a pause, he obviously let us guess ourselves what it meant.

“That’s where this figure 666 comes from!” It dawned upon Nikolai Andreevich. Grinning he added, “People try hard to calculate the name of coming Antichrist through the sum of numbers in his future name!”

Sensei smiled. “Do you know who introduced these ‘calculations’? It was John who wrote in his ‘Revelations’ called in Greek ‘Apocalypse’ in the Chapter 13, verse 18, after allegorical interpretations and Paul’s interpretations like ‘wait and it will come’, ‘Here is wisdom. He that hath understanding, let him count the number of the beast; for it is the number of a man: and his number is Six hundred and sixty and six.’ While the number is human…”

“Right!” Our psychotherapist took up Sensei’s thought with admiration. “How come I didn’t guess it myself?! It’s either the date of birth or the date of death! It means that six hundred and sixty six is Peter’s date of death!”

Sensei nodded and continued, “But the most interesting thing is that those who tried today to calculate mathematically the name of Antichrist found out quite funny things which are not destined for ears of the ‘flock’ and which are usually kept in secret in certain hierarchical circles. The thing is that the tiara of the Pope of Rome has…”

“What?” Kostya asked. “The tirara?”

“No, tiara. The tiara is a kind of triple crown which symbolizes the Great Pontiff as a judge, a lawmaker and a priest. By the way, in ancient times tiara crowned Persian and Assyrian kings, so they took over this fashion from them. Thus, there is a title on the tiara of the Pope of Rome, VICARIVS FILII DEI. It means in Latin ‘Deputy of Son of the Lord’. In Latin language some letters, like in Greek, have their numerical meaning. It turns out that if to add the figures of letters of this title, it equals to the number 666. That is:

5(V) + 1(I) + 100(C) + 0(A) + 0(R) + 1(I) + 5(V) + 0(S) = 112;

0(F) + 1(I) + 50(L) + 1(I) + 1(I) = 53;

500(D) + 0(E) + 1(I) = 501;

112 + 53 + 501 = 666.

“The real scandal flamed up concerning this issue. Pope’s defenders began to contend that the word VICARIVS contains just a grammar mistake. The right spelling of this word would be VICARIUS as there is no such an ending VS in Latin, but there is ending US, they said that the ancients has mixed up everything as they didn’t distinguish the letters V and U. Though asserting that it is just a harmless grammar mistake nobody hurries up to correct it.”

“Does it mean that it wasn’t a mistake in fact?” asked Victor.

“Of course, not, even at those times quite well-educated people worked for the Great Pontiff.”

“Why did they need it?”

“It was just recordered as a memory for popes to remember whose followers they are and due to whom they possess power till now.”

“I wonder why they have written Peter’s date of birth but not Paul’s?” asked Kostya.

“Peter was a public person and they counted on him.” Sensei kept silence for a while and said. “Though they try to hid even now the true date of Peter’s death. They mention either 64 a.c., that is after the fire in Rome when the followers of the Teaching of Jesus were persecuted, or 65 a.c. or 67 a.c. Seldom some of historians dared to allude to 66 a.c. In Rome, according to the official version, the date of ‘martyr’ death of Peter and Paul is considered to be 29.06.67,” shrugging shoulders he remarked thoughtfully. “Though I don’t understand why they have done such a secret from this human date. Since Kifa has always been just a man and all his and Paul’s deeds were human doings…”

“Was Paul really executed together with Peter?” asked Stas.

“No. Because of the mistake with Peter Paul’s popularity among people decreased significantly. He began to hide so that they would not do the same with him like with Peter. Finally Paul ran away from Rome. In a while the destiny led him again to Judaea where he died on the war.”

“Which war?” Kostya didn’t understand.

“The civil war which I have already mentioned to you. By the way, during it the Jerusalem temple was ruined as Jesus foretold.“

“It’s such a pity,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich, “that so many people suffered just for the sake of a small group of some monopolists.”

“What have you expected in the world of Ariman?! The Archons’ power has always based itself on the bones of their slaves.”

As Sensei became silent obviously plunging into his thoughts, Eugene decided to summarize his impressions, “Does it mean that Antichrist is not a beast of extraterrestrial civilization with horns and hooves but just Kifa?”

“Yes.”

“Shoot! My version was wrong!” The guy pretended to show his disappointment though smiling on the quiet.

“I don’t quite understand it,” uttered Victor. “Why did John need to drag in the Antichrist to the future and to describe all that nonsense concerning his arrival? Wouldn’t it be much simplier not even to mention it?”

“You just don’t understand how cleverly people of the Archons worked with that,” Sensei replied to him. “Human fear is the main enslaving whip of the Archons, its lash terrifies the masses, deprives of power and will. And fear of future is not simply a double lash in the psyche of a human. It’s a true methodical enslaving. A human is all the time suggested that any day now comes the Antichrist and the whole world will belong to him including you. But then comes Christ and He will fight with the Antichrist. Christ will win and will take with Him only the chosen ones, and the rest will die in Gehenna. And if you want to become the chosen one, give everything you have to the church, serve to priests all your life and wait for your fate with humbleness.”

“Well, the constant influence with a stress factor will cause grave psychological consequences,” remarked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Certainly. First, instead of being a freethinker a human becomes a weak-willed slave easy to control. Second he awaits passively for his fate instead of bringing order inside of himself and to defeat his Animal nature. Third, a human becomes fully dependable on the ideology of the Archons.”

“What is Gehenna which they use to terrify people?” asked Kostya. “Is it hell?”

“In their interpretation it’s hell. But in fact Gehenna is a name of the ‘valley of Hinnom’ which sounds in Jewish as ‘Gehinnom’ and in Greek as ‘geenna’. This valley is located to the West from Jerusalem and stretches from the Mount Zion to the Kidron Valley. In ancient times Israelites sacrificed here children and slaves to god Moloch (in the Bible Molech, Milcom) by burning them on the altar. Moloch was a Phoenician god of burning rays of the sun. In 622 the king Josiah abolished by his reform all the cults except for the one of Yahweh. In order to extirpate the fire-worship he transformed this valley into the heap of garbage. Because of stink from this place they began to associate this valley with the hell.”

“I see,” Kostya drawled with understanding and added with humour, “I have got it! It means if you don’t obey to them, you will get to Israel.”

The guys burst into laughing. In a while Victor asked, “Well, it’s clear now about the Antichrist, but how is about John’s predictions of the doomsday, catastrophes and cataclysms?”

“As to catastrophes and cataclysms, they are connected with certain earthly cycles which were known to many ancient peoples. There are a lot of such moments described in the Bible: about origin of the world, about a human, about future which were adopted from ancient religions and legends of other people. Just Jewish priests interpreted all of that in their own way and adjusted to their people.

“As far as John concerned he was ordered to do this work, so he did it. In fact he created a ‘universal Revelation’ in which he used the method of allegory and described not only the history but also later the plans of the Archons for the future. Of course he wrote it this way after Paul’s school. Because Paul and especially those who stood behind him, the so called ‘architectors’ who projected ‘building of bridges from the past to the future’ to the total power of the Archons, knew well the psychology of people. Also they wrote chronicles of events at certain time, compared them with ancient predictions, possessed certain knowledge, rewrote legends. They really knew how to draw attention of people and to turn them to slaves who will serve to their ‘masons’ and to all their structure for centuries… Look how they put blinkers on the eyes of their flock and hold it firmly in the limits of this perception.”

Slava asked Kostya quietly, “Does blinkers mean side cups for horses?”

“Yes. On the bridle near eyes,” he nodded.

“Does it mean that the John’s Revelation is just something like artificial blinkers for the flock?” summarized Victor.

“Of course. The John’s Revelation makes people to look only forward, namely to their future, but limited by the Archons’ world view. Due to this psychologically adjusted method a human who worries about the future doesn’t even think why they have put on him special blinkers and whom he drives on his shoulders to this ‘future’.”

“It’s an interesting interpretation,” Nikolai Andreevich began to reflect on it. “Frankly speaking, I have not analyzed this text from this point of view.”

“No wonder,” uttered Sensei. “Because you like many other people thought that John’s allegories are about the future. But the whole trick of the Archons is that John has written about the past under the cover of the future. That is he described the events of the past. Some of these events belonged to his time but most part of it was religiously copied by him from ancient Greek legends, Eastern religious views including Egyptian and Babylon myths. His task was to record the directives filtered through the factual program of the Archons. How he would present it in order to cause human fear so that people would open themselves and believe in that was already his problem and depended on his fantasy. Surely, John hadn’t such a refined taste as Philon Alexandreos whose system of allegorical interpretation (especially concerning combination of Greek myths with Judaism and introduction on their base of his religious philosophical teaching) gave its sprouts in John’s writings. Of course, John has written roughly. But it was intended for obeyance and worship of the flock and not for people who looked for refinement of conclusions. Who dared to talk about development of intellect of the flock if they were limited in everything?! They were life-punished people who were concerned only with survival in this world. Who would analyze and compare among them if their majority consisted of illeterate people which were used by the Archons in their political goals as ’benighted’ manageable ruck?”

Nikolai Andreevich grinned and made a joking comparison about himself, “You know though my egoism tries hard to consider myself as an enlightened person who doesn’t belong to the ‘ruck’, it seems that in fact… For example, generally I know ancient Greek myths, I have read that very Homer,” after this last word Nikolai Andreevich grinned. “Yes, Homer… But I don’t mean that. Just I can’t catch the connection between ancient Greek myths and John’s Revelation.”

“It’s because, I will repeat it again, you have read John from the point of view of the future but not of the past. I will show you now elementary examples and you will understand everything yourself. Let’s take for example Chapter 12 of his Revelation. It’s written there, ‘A great sign was seen in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars… She was with child. She cried out in pain, laboring to give birth. Another sign was seen in heaven. Behold, a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and on his heads seven crowns… The dragon stood before the woman who was about to give birth, so that when she gave birth he might devour her child. She gave birth to a son, a male child, who is to rule all the nations with a rod of iron. Her child was caught up to God, and to his throne. The woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place prepared by God, that there they may nourish her one thousand two hundred sixty days. There was war in the sky. Michael and his angels made war on the dragon. The dragon and his angels made war. They didn’t prevail, neither was a place found for him any more in heaven. The great dragon was thrown down, the old serpent, he who is called the devil and Satan, the deceiver of the whole world. He was thrown down to the earth, and his angels were thrown down with him… When the dragon saw that he was thrown down to the earth, he persecuted the woman who gave birth to the male child.’ So in general he persecuted but didn’t catch her. She ran away to the desert. ‘The dragon grew angry with the woman, and went away to make war with the rest of her seed, who keep God’s commandments and hold Jesus’ testimony.’ And now I will tell you where John has taken this plot. Do you remember the ancient Greek myth about the birth of Zeus, a war between Chronos and Zeus?”

“In general, yes,” Nikolai Andreevich replied and then asked with animation. “Is it taken from there?”

“Yes. It’s just a rewritten version of this legend.”

“What for a legend is that?” asked Andrew.

“Well, the king of gods Chronos was scared about a damnation that he will be dethroned by one of his children and began to eat all the babies born by his wife Rhea. So when she gave birth to a sixth child, Zeus, she deceived Chronos and put furtively a wrapped stone instead of the son. Zeus was fed secretly from the world in the cave on the isle of Crete. When Zeus grew up he began to fight with Chronos for the throne. He freed up his brothers and sisters from Chronos’ belly by craftiness. For the freedom they received they gave his thunders and lightnings for possession. Because of the war between old gods headed by Chronos and new gods headed by Zeus the whole universe turned to a big battle-field. Finally Zeus defeated Chronos by ruse and became a king.”

Eugene listened to this story with interest and asked jokingly, “I didn’t understand who was a bad guy out of them?”

Volodya grinned and replied to him, “It’s an eternal story of change of authorities: they trade bad to worse.”

The seniour guys burst into laughing.

“It seems that John adopted these legends from the ancients and just transformed them,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully.

“Yes. He took his information from ancient Greek legends, including information on cataclysms occurred on earth and recorded in the legend about annihilation of Phaeton. He took some information from the books of the Old Testament, for example the book of the Prophet Daniel whose book was so to say one of the first attempts of Jews to create such a text-‘revelation’ because there are a lot of Messiah expectations of the Jewish people… Or let’s take for example the appearance of the ‘beast’. In the book of the Prophet Daniel (Chapter 7) you can find his vision in the dream, ‘And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another.’ Furthermore he describes that the first was like a lion, the second was like a bear, the third one was like a leopard with four heads and the fourth beast the most ‘dreadful and terrible’ of all with ten horns. Now look in the John’s Revelation (Chapter 13) how he formed his ‘beast’ from all these ‘characters’, “And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns... And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion...”

“A leopard with the feet of a bear and the mouth of a lion?!” grinned Eugene. “This fellow had a vivid imagination the same like Newton after the Khayam apple fell down on his head.”

After Eugene’s words our group burst into laughing. Sensei laughed together with us and then said, “Compare these chapters and you will see yourselves how this text was transformed… Moreover some elements were borrowed by John from Babylonean and Persian legends.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered slowly, “It’s clear about Babylon. But what for Persian legends do you mean?”

“A legend about the hazar,” replied Sensei.

“What is that?” Nikolai Andreevich asked.

“The hazar is a kingdom which exists for one thousand years. Though primarily this legend had spiritual basis later people changed it in their own way. According to the text this kingdom had to prepare the advent of the kingdom of Ormuzd or Ahura Mazda. As you remember, it’s a name of the good god in zoroastianism. Thus Persians regarded the history from the ancient times as a range of evolutions, each of them was under the influence of the prophet. Each prophet has his hazar…”

“A thousand-year kingdom?” specified Victor.

“Yes. In Greek it sounds as hiliasm. These consecutive periods constitute the flow of events preparing the kingdom of Ormuzd. It is written in the legends that by the end of times when the circle of thousand-years evolutions will be over, the paradise will come and people will live happily, the earth will be like a valley, there will be one language, one law and one government for all people.”

“One government for all people?!” Nikolai Andreevich even asked twice in amazement. “That’s where Jews borrowed this idea!”

Sensei just grinned observing his reaction, “For justice I would say that Akkadians shared this idea even earlier. So, according Persian legends awful disasters would happen. Dahak, that is Persian satan, will break off the chains which tie him and will prepare the great advent.”

“Well,” Nikolai Andreevich shook his head, “But I have thought… As they say, my knowledge is far from being complete.”

Volodya agreed with him.

“That’s why they say, the one who possesses the information is the master of the whole world.”

Kostya also decided to add his ‘philosophical’ word, “As people say about the ancient wisdom of the world, all new things seem to be not new but old.”

The guys looked with surprise at our Philosopher who shared unexpectedly such ‘brilliant’ thoughts. Kostya enjoyed these rays of overall attention and broke into a self-satisfied smile.

“How did John get to know about the Persian legends?” asked Andrew.

In reply Sensei said, “As to the Persian legends, don’t forget that the religion of mitraism was quite popular at those times, I told you about it. And it originated from Persian zoroastrianism. And many things were borrowed from it by those who founded the religion of Christianity.

“At certain time Jewish priests adopted from Babylonean priests some religious views and rituals. Therefore, as I have already said, many biblical legends have Babylonean origin and their plot was, in its turn, taken from Sumerian and Akkadian legends. It were that very legends about the origin of the world, about the Fall, about the Babylonean tower, about the Flood. And if before that very Babylonean captivity Jews had some primitive notions about God, after it Jewish priests began to elaborate serious religious concepts for their people. By the way, the strict celebration of Saturday, with prohibitions of activities during this day also has its roots in Babylon.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully, “Right, the Bible has so many paradoxes…”

In reply Sensei said, “It’s normal. Why do you think that there are so many paradoxes in the Bible, especially in the New Testament, with negations after affirmations and vice versa? It’s one and the same school. Since the true ‘pontiffs’ who taught Paul, as I have already said, knew quite well the psychology of people as they were for many centuries at power and transferred their secrets of management from one generation to another. Therefore the method of manipulation with listeners which was used for example by Paul and his people was just one of the methods of Archons’ people… If Jesus intentionally told parables so that people would start thinking, understand the essence and make their conscious choice, Paul used the lunge tactics of manipulation and imposed people his directive as the only right one.”

“I don’t understand how can it be?” Victor got interested with this message.

“Jesus gradually involved the listener to the understanding of the meaning of his thought through consecutive explanation, substantiation, additional comprehension through examples of parables. Whereas Paul even didn’t give a possibility to his listeners to think what he was talking about. He shocked them at once by the first very phrase, with peculiar casuistical interlacing. Something like ‘If God is for us who is against us?’ or ‘And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace: otherwise work is no more work.’ Or ‘…let him who thinks he stands take heed that he does not fall’. That is when a man tried to understand what was going on, Paul didn’t lose time for his consent with this affirmation, used the moment of embarassment of a man and therefore opennes of his consciousness and suggested him his directives. And finally he received the desired result making a man believe in everything he was telling him.”

“Was this method known still to Paul?” Nikolai Andreevich got surprised. “I should read it again… But I have thought that only secret services used these methods,” he said half in jest.

“Sure,” Sensei grinned and answered in the same manner, “But where did these services borrow their knowledge from?!”

“Here you are. The antiquity is not such a simple thing,” Nikolai Andreevich rubbed his forehead grinning.

“It has nothing to do with the antiquity! Just people don’t change,” Sensei sighed heavily again and went on telling more, “But let’s come back to 60ies a.c… At that time because of some events (Peter’s mistake, political unrests, a war, death of some chief organizators of Paul’s teaching) the popularity of this ‘action’ on introduction of the new religion among ‘pagan’s’ somewhat declined. But even these troubles didn’t prevent the Archons and their people from earning money on the ‘flock’ of the new religion. And it lasted for quite long, almost two hundred years. Gradually people forgot events of those days, witnesses of Jesus’ times died, new generations were born and they lived with concerns of their time. But the renewed Archon’s clan didn’t lie idle. Already by the middle of the IIIrd century people of the Archons transformed the Christian church in the Roman empire into a quite strong branchy organization with hierarchical structure and strict discipline. They built up the caste of priests (the so called clergy, it referred to the Greek word kleros, a ‘lot’, a ‘part of legace’) which accumulated big riches at the expence of the ‘flock’ and possessed big private property. The main occupation of this caste, except for diligent obtrusion to the new young generation of old Archon’s directives in the form of Paul’s teaching was increase in their wealth through trade and financial operations.”

“Why did they need that young generation?” asked Kostya.

“Why?! Young people comprise active electorate which is easy to be managed if to take into accoutn ambitions of youth and lack of personal experience. The main goal of the Archons is as usual to expand the spheres of their influence. As to the Christianity they relialized this goal through popularization of the new religion based on old Paul-and-Peter roots.”

“Right,” hemmed Stas. “Roots… in the form of suckers-parasites on the tree of Jesus.”

Nikolai Andreevich smiled slightly and uttered, “Do you want a joke? Stas stirred up in me the layer on botanic information. There is a genus of achlorophyll grass from the fig-wort family which grows mainly in forests of our moderate climatic zone. It is called as ‘Peter’s cross’. So approximately 10-15 years of its life this grass grows underground as a cruciform rhizome. And what is important this rhizome feeds on penetration of its roots-suckers to the roots of the host-tree, for example a poplar or an alder-tree. And only then when it is grown up and strongly fixed with roots it comes out from the soil with its sprouts. Its leaves are pale and it blossoms as far as I remember with rose and purple blossoms.”

“You see, there are egoists even among the plants!” Eugene burst into his infectious laughing.

While Stas added with humour, “Sure, it has to settle down somehow in this life.”

Andrew assumed in regard to this question, “Maybe people preserved memory about those events in such a camouflaged form.”

“This memory can’t be lost,” smiling Sensei agreed with him. “People feel when they are told truth and when lie. But even knowing truth they are afraid to speak it out because of fear suggesten to them by the Archons. But in fact if a human will get rid of fear, wake up from these illusions imposed by the Archons he will understand that the matter is dust and that life time is given to reach spiritual goals. Since there is nothing behind the fear, only emptiness distorted by the Animal nature beyond recognition. Life of the matter is momentary but for the soul these moments, however little they would last, is a real chance to go to the true world, the eternal reality of God.”

“Well, whether you wish it or not,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully, “this world verily belongs to Ariman with the Archons.” And addressing directly to Sensei he added, “You know, however strange it may seem but owing to your story of the past I begin to understand deeper what is going on now. Taking into account methods of the Archons everything seems to be clear, all this hidden reality, ‘reverse, shaddow side of the moon’ of this world, and all this ‘democratic’ nonsense, imposing of views and all that dirt pouring from TV screens.”

“This is nothing compared with what is to come,” Sensei uttered with bitterness. “You will be witnesses how the Archons will destroy our country, how they will try to split it with help of their people, to provoke quarrels among sister nations, how the time of Crossroads will come… The Archons’ methods don’t change. Be it at that time or be it now. Look now how they work on influencing people’s minds, including newborn religions, sects. What is peculiar about these religions and sects? First, they persistently suggest to their flock that only they will be saved and all the rest will perish. Second, those who are beyong this religious organization or oppose it are declared as people under the influence of Satan. Third, their organization is as a rule headed by a man who is declared for the flock as a ‘Prophet’, ‘Father’, ‘Savior’ etc. and form intentionally a special attitude of the flock based on fear and slaverish love to him. Fourth, they control strictly minds of their followers and often appropriate the property of these people. Fifth, as a rule, they build up the whole scale of rank, give dosed information about organization and correspondigly about its doctrine, according to the level of initiation. But if to figure out what is the true reason of creation and popularity of these newborn religious organizations, everything turns out to be quite simple: expansion of the sphere of influence, and it means additional political electorate, power and money. The Archons just play with people’s faith, use it as a fig leaf for hiding their true intentions. Be it at that time or be it now, it’s one and the same principle. It’s so simple, compare and analyse it.

* * *

Sensei made a pause thinking about something and then uttered, “Vying with each other historians of the Archons describe the severy persecutions of the Christians at those times but for some reason they don’t say a word about the true reasons which caused these persecutions and escape with favourite phrases about confrontation between ‘pagans’ and ‘Chrisitans’. But if to go deep into the root of the events, the ‘flock’ just followed its ‘herdsmen’. However their flock wasn’t enough for the herdsmen, they strove after expansion of their pastures and herd of sheep. Since the more sheep there are (if to regard it within the scope of that very Paul’s teaching), the more wool they bring, the sweater life the ‘herdsmen’ will have. The authorities didn’t like it of course: how could it be that you have sheep pasturing in my state but don’t share you income? Some people in power tolerated such a ‘parasitism’, the others beat out their ‘legitimate’ share from the ‘herdsmen’ and organized from time to time demonstrative reprisals against innocent people from the ‘flock’. The ‘herdsmen’ used it and appealed to compassion of people using death of their believers for their own PR, that they are so ‘poor, miserable, persecuted by all’. It’s by the way also one of the classical methods of people of the Archons.”

“You mean to assert that they are poor, miserable, persecuted by all?” smiled Nikolai Andreevich.

“Exactly. They provoke intentionally in secret conflicts directed against their own people, ‘confreres’ and begin to blow out these conflicts up to the state when two main results are achieved. First, their ranks are cleared and thus they remove mavericks. Second, such artificial conflicts as a rule bring fame to their instigators who use it and form the public opinion playing on people’s compassion. Finally it leads to the situation when instigators of these intrigues usurp key positions at power and increase their capital to the detriment of society… This principle was followed also by bishops from Jews-Christians. First they provoked conflicts with authorities against their own ‘flock’. Then playing with victims of this conflict formed the public opinion and paved the way on the bones of others to more power expanding the spheres of their influence.”

“It looks so similar to our tiems, especially to some people in power who try to light a world fire from sparkles of their matches,” remarked Volodya.

“What have you expected? It’s the same at those times and now. Who occupies high posts now and who complains most of all that his people is oppressed?”

“But how did it happen so that first Christians were persecuted but then suddenly they began to show respect to them?” asked Ruslan.

“It’s a special story,” replied Sensei. “A story about union between the Archons’ intentions and ambitions of a man who strove for absolute rule.”

“Do you mean Constantine the Great or what?” Nikolai Andreevich expressed his guess and uttered with a smile,”A union between intentions and ambitions you say, hem, it would be interesting to listen to it.”

“Exactly! Sensei, tell us about him,” our guys backed up.

“Right because we know only a few facts about him,” Victor expressed his wish.

Eugene added at once jokingly, “Of course. We just need to see all the things clearly one day!”

“If all the things, then alright,” Sensei agreed and in a while he began his story, “Because of manipulations with power and unleashing conflicts the Archons finally caused the situation in the Roman empire that power of the emperor Diocletian’s power was splitted among three more co-rulers: first with Maximian, then with Constantius Chlorus who headed the Western provinces and Galerius who was put to rule over the Eastern provinces. It finished all when in the year of 305, after abdication of Diocletian and Maximian, the period of civil strifes for power began… In the year of 306, after the death of Constantius Chlorus, his son Constantine was proclaimed as ‘augustus’ of the Western Roman provinces.”

“Was is that very Constantine who was called as the Great?!” emphasized Kostya with some pompous self-importance.

“Right you are,” nodded Sensei. “He was called not only the ‘Great’ but also the ‘Saint’, ‘equal-to-the-apostles’. He is so for those who aren’t aware of his ‘saint’, ‘equal-to-the-apostles’ life. In fact he was even worse than Nero. However Nero didn’t support power of the Archons, therefore he was portrayed in history in exaggeratedly dark colours as a tyrant, antichrist and almost a demon in the flesh. While Constantine fulfilled all conditions of the Archons, therefore they presented him still during his life as a saint.”

Eugene drawled dolefully, “And we, poor sheep, believe them.”

The guys smiled and Stas mocked at once, “Not us but you. I would ask not to confuse and not to generalize.”

“Nobody can prevent you from being a human but not a sheep,” Sensei replied to Eugene. “Since the Archons easily deceive people and turn them into their ‘sheep’ namely because people don’t possess and don’t strive to possess the integral information and live on principle ‘I don’t care about anything’ and take what they are suggested for the reality. Therefore they live their life bound by the ideology of the Archons. However everything is in hands of the very people.”

“And in heads,” added Nikolai Andreevich.

“Sure,” agreed Sensei.

“In general you are right. For example I know little about the life of Constantine exept for he organized the Nikean council,” said Volodya. “I would say that my knowledge is superficial and very limited in this regard…”

“I would agree with you,” Eugene backed him up. “I would like to dig deep into this historical character.”

“If you have such a wish, let’s dig it,” Sensei uttered simply and added, “so that the future generations would know it… Constantine was born in 272 in the city of Naissus (in present-day Nis, Serbia). His parents were the future emperor Constantius Chlorus and Helena, a daughter of the tavern-keeper, who became later an august person owing to the power of her son. Father of Constantine was a very economical and thrifty man and it concerned everything: starting from household and ending the politics. After he occupied the position of co-emperor, he divorced with his wife Helena in order to benefit by marriage with Feodora, a stepdaughter of emperor Maximian. Historians would write later that it happened by order of Diocletian despite the fact that Constantius Chlorus actively supported this idea because it corresponded to his pragmatical expectations for the future years of his life.

“His son Constantine was sent to service in the residence of Diocletian where he has spent not the best ten years of youth among intrigues, lechery and cruelty. At that time he met first Galerius, his future rival in power whose intrigues jeopardized a few times Constantine’s life. In the last years of Diocletian’s and Maximian’s rule they issued an edict about mass repressions against Christians. And Constantine was one of those who executed these directives. Moreover he took part personally in execution of Christians so that to gain ‘authority’ on these murders the same way like Paul at his time. The only goal he followed during all his life was to get absolute power.

“When it came to changes in power and Galerius was approved with his new title of ‘augustus’ (after resignation of Diocletian and Maximian) old Constantius Chlorus freed Constantine from this ‘emperor’s captivity’ by ruse with help of his secret trusted person who brought to Galerius a letter about ‘humble request of the old fater to see Constantine before death’. Owing to this his son was quickly conveyed home safe and sound from Eastern provinces to Western which were under rule of Constantius.

“Now Constantine started to learn the true school of succession of big power. Having settled down in Britain in the fortress city (headquaters of one of Roman legions) Cair-Ebrauke which was called by Romans as Eboracum (it is the same very city which was called later by English as York and later in its honour they called the American city of New York) old Constantius Chlorus not only revealed to his son during the last year of his life the secrets of hidden aspects of life. He introduced him with very influential people who represented interests of the Archons in this region. They liked character and ambitions of Constantine and, what was not less important, his origin (the nationality of his mother Helena played not the last role in that). Namely after this acquiantance the Archons elaborated that year a plan of reorganization of the Roman empire.

“Constantine and people of the Archons concluded special agreements according to which they had to ensure his absolute power and he, in return, after becoming the only emperor of the Roman empire, had to fulfil all their requirements which included not only promoting Christianity (based on Paul’s teaching) to the state religion but also serious reorganization of power structure, change in politics as well as introduction of new principles to the management system which are relevant till now. These agreement were of mutual benefit. Constantine agreed, actually it was all the same for him which way he would take to come to big power. Later people of the Archons kept their word. While Constantine owing to persistent advices of his fater and later of his mother fulfilled all their requirements.”

“New principles in management system?” asked Nikolai Andreevich. “I wonder what was that?”

“Hem, they were quite peculiar,” Sensei uttered with a smile. “Emperor Diocletian (who declared himself as Iovius) founded still during his reign the so called consistory which turned later to the council of the small group of military commanders who concentrated the real power in the army in their hands. Diocletian wasn’t able to realize this idea properly. The structure of this institution wasn’t constant, meetings weren’t regular and only the very emperor determined who from these people will take part in the next meeting. But the Archons liked the idea itself. During Constantine’s rule the Archons realized this idea in a completely new form and turned this institution to the secret society, ‘comitatus’, and its members were called as comits. It consisted of well organized civil and military top men (advisors of the emperor) who factually ruled the country. Constantine was considered to be only a formal leader of this organization.

“One should have seen which positions were taken by these advisors! The chief of the council (who was called later as questor, and more later as chancellor) who fulfilled administrative, legal, financial functions; minister of state finance; minister of internal finance; commander of inner troops; head of civil service; secretary of state. Moreover, the last one was an official chief of imperial secret police and a group of bodyguards. All state departments and a huge number of staff were under direct control of these people. The Arimanian principle ‘divide and rule’ formed its basis. Furthermore in late Roman state the development of this system caused appearance of many departments with hundreds of officers. And as a result the corruption became wide spread in the state.

“So beside political reforms one of the results of this agreement between Constantine and people of the Archons was also a factual begin of split of the mighty empire into two parts. Hence the religious power in Rome was taken by bishops who formed later a total net of papal power which gave rise to dictatorship, tyranny and enslaving of Europe. Constantine conceded them Rome and moved the capital to the East, to the city of Byzantium on the Bosporus coast in Minor Asia and turned it to the ‘New Rome’ which was called later as Constantinople. Soon Byzantium, the so called Eastern Roman empire, turned to independent Byzantium empire which was afterwards destroyed by that very papacy through the favourite method of the Archons to split a state into small parts.

“The Christianity became by that time a quite strong organization. Having made once this religion as a key power factor for Constantine people of the Archons factually built up structures of its power in the form of a pyramid with quite a wide support among people and strictly determined hierarchical top… Constantine took quite a lot from this pie too. First, with help of Paul’s religion he received not only control over his servants but also united the church and the state together gaining ‘divine’ consecration and approval of his power. And taking into account that the whole state was based on slavery, a rebellion against the emperor, according to the ideology of Paul’s religion, now meant a rebellion against God, while a rebellion of slaves wasn’t regarded as acts of disobedience to the authorities but as acts of disobedience to the very God. Everybody had to bend before Constantine since it was declared that after so many persecutions against Christians he was ‘chosen by the very God’ to be their protector.

“Special clerks-churchmen were appointed to glorify his ‘divine dignity’ in their books. One of them who became later the close associate of Constantine was Eusebius Pamphili (or he was also called as Eusebius of Caesarea), a bishop of Caesarea in Palestine, a church writer whoc is ranked now among important historians of Christianity in the past. So, this ‘historian’ wrote such works as ‘Preparation for the Gospel’, the ‘Chronicle’ and described (the way he was required) the history of Christianity till the year of 324. It was he who wrote such a saga as ‘The Life of the Blessed Emperor Constantine’ which is still told to the ‘flock’. For you to have a notion of it, I will quote some expressions. For example it was said there, ‘As a loyal and kind servant Constantine fulfilled what he had declared…’”

“Sure,” grinned Volodya. “If to take into account what he has promised to the mighty of this world…”

“’… He openly called himself as a slave and servant of the Greatest of all kings; so God soon rewarded him… and made him such an emperor that nobody has heard before, showed him so God-loving and blessed, so pious and wealthy that he easily got much more peoples than any other emperors had and fairly preserved his power till his death… There was no a man who on approaching to him would not get any blessing, there were no people who expected help from him and would be deceived in their hope.’ And of course there is not event a word what cruel and despotic acts were done by this ‘pious’ Constantine, which crimes he committed on forcing his way to the power and how, when being an absolute emperor, he cruelly treated with his close relatives who would claim his throne: how he killed his seniour son Krisp for his popularity among people and his wife Fausta. This ‘blessed’ Constantine who ‘granted blessings and freedom to everybody’ signed such decrees which robbed common people to the skin and exacerbated more the slavery and additionally enslavered thosands of free people. But that wasn’t all. Constantine wished to have not only political power in his state but also religious. And he got this concession from people of the Archons.”

“I wonder why have they given this power to his hands?” Nikolai Andreevich asked thoughtfully. “It’s the ideological dictatorship.”

“Constantine relied only on terms of reign during his life while the Archons counted on centuries ahead… So, though officially Constantine remained an emperor, the Chief priest with the title of the Great Pontiff and ‘pagan’ high priest he headed at the same time the state religion, the Christianity, moreover he made attempts to rule the whole episcopacy of the Christian church and appointed himself bishops for all main church positions.”

“Well,” grinned Stas. “Surely he had a hypermegalomania!”

“What do you want,” Sensei shrugged shoulders, “if this man built temples devoted to him as a deity, what can be added more? By the way, as to the temples it was namely Constantine who erected first temples in honour of Peter and Paul in Rome and Constantinople and set celebration dates in their honour glorifying ‘spiritual strength of mind of saint Peter’ and ‘reason of saint Paul’.”

“It sounds like a joke!” grinned Eugene.

“Exactly,” Volodya said in a low voice. “As they say, morbid imagination bears fruit…”

Nikolai Andreevich asked, “Nevertheless if Constantine usurped all the power, what was the benefit for churchmen? I would understand the benefits of the Archons if they counted on centuries ahead. But why were bishops interested to stand Constantine?”

“Oh, no!” exclaimed Sensei. “Bishops were first ‘for’ power of Constantine! For acknowledgement of his authority he guaranteed to them protection, wealth and power. What is the state religion of the country? It means that almost all the popupation of the country can be easily converted to their ‘flock’ and therefore it will ensure considerable income of the church. Besides, building of churches, cathedrals, provision of their wealth, even big provisions designated for priesthood was taken over by the state, it means that money for these needs were taken from the state treasury and not from the pockets of ‘stout’ bishops.”

“Sure, everybody is happy to gain profit at the state expense,” Volodya uttered with humour.

“Constantine raised and strengthened the authority of Christian priesthood by granting to them privileges and high position in the society, by freeing them from ordinary duties which were fulfilled by Roman citizens. It was he who approved the right of the Church to take away the inheritance of the dead by testament. It was arranged so that it was considered almost a crime to forget about the Church in the testament, equal to insulting very God. And if representatives of the Church deviated somewhere from the ‘word of God’ and there were people who tried to restore justice, the church hierarchs were impowered now not to worry about that but to solve the question of their destiny quickly and effectively with help of imperial repressive institutions. Everything became much simplier in management: if you disagree with church politics and its dogmas, you are a heretic. If you are not with them you are against them and therefore according to their directives you are against God. I would like to mention that the word ‘heretic’ (hairetikos) translated from Greek means ‘adherent’ of any sect which is considered by the ruling church as a heresy, a faulse teaching. Though the word ‘heresy’ (hairesis) itself means a ‘special teaching’…

“Why wouldn’t the hierarchs of Christian clergy be happy about these privileges?! They were ready to glorify Constantine day and night and not just stand his rule and close eyes on his despotism. Moreover he was a clever and competent politician and he knew, like his father before, how to gain profit from everything and to run the hare and hunt with hounds… Just to mention his fraud with a cross advertised by his mother as ‘vivifying’.”

“With a cross?” Victor even asked again.

“Yes. During the Nicaean Council in 325 ‘fathers of the church’ approved the ‘Creed’, a short statement of main dogmas of the Christian church which were the fundament of the religion. Moreover the flock had to accept all of that blindly, on faith… According to advice of his mother Constantine decided to introduce a new symbol of Christianity, the cross.”

“Wasn’t it before a symbol of Christians?” Kostya asked with amazement.

“Oh, you have just waken up,” grinned Eugene.

“Of course, not,” replied Sensei. “I have already told you once that the cross began to be worshipped in this religion only in IVth century. In early Christianity the cross was rejected as a ‘pagan’ symbol, moreover is was deemed as an instrument of execution. Symbols of the early Christianity were lamb, fish, lily, fire but not the cross.”

Kostya was surprised even more. “The cross was a ‘pagan’ symbol?!”

“Moreover it was widely worshipped in pre-Christian cultures,” Sensei enlightened as if it went without saying. “Just look for data of archeology and you will see that the cross was worshipped in different places of the world since the time of upper paleolith. Ancient people worshipped it as a symbol of fire. The cross was also one of symbols of amulet, sun and eternal life.”

“Why did they first reject but then begin to worship it in the Christianity?” Kostya couldn’t stop asking as he tried to gain an understanding of that.

“Why? It’s a sort of people’s affairs, their interpretation, a thought-out policy since they legalized religion in the IVth century as a state one. They needed a new symbol which would be also attractive for ‘pagans’ so that they would join the ranks of Christianity… That’s why they took the cross. Eusebius Pamphili was instructed to write a history ‘for people’ that’s why Constantine chose the cross. And he invented a story (with help of Constantine) that emperor has seen a cross in the sky during one of his desicive battles. He wrote that later Constantine has seen Jesus in his dream and He granted him a victory for imperial throne and advised to put crosses to his battle standards. So in the morning Constantine did so and won the battle. After that the emperor believed in Christ and became a true Christian. Actually this story is still a good reason for jokes and laughing of famous historians.

“In order to make this legend more ‘trustworthy’ they used historical events which really took place in the years of 312. It was one of the ‘decisive battles’ of the numerous army of Maxentius (the rival in power) and a small army of Constantine not far from Rome. It was presented by ancient historians as a great victory of Constantine which came true nearly due to the miracle though in fact it was just a natural result of the plan on promotion of Constantine to power. You don’t need to be a Solomon to see this prudent maneuver even in present history. You just need to analyse the waiting politicy of Constantine during these years (when his main competitors were in quarrels with each other and killed one by one) and to compare with those ‘quick victories’ he gained on the way to emperor’s throne in Rome. Taking into account all these facts it was clear that his way to power was prepared in advance by people of the Archons by bribery in the army, blackmailing of his rivals and forming a certain state of public opinion.

“However in order to hide this noticeable ease of victories and to conceal facts of backstage agreements and to become more significant as a hero in people’s opinion, they invented legends about his great victories. In particualr, how did they invent this heroic story about Constantine’s ‘miraculous victories’ over Maxentius’ army after which Constantine believed in Christ and declared that it was namely this god who helped his to win this ‘decisive battle’? From the story he heard once from his father. The similar case happened to emperor Aurelian when Constantius Chlorus served at his court and managed to gain emperor’s favour. During one of the campaigns to the East in 272 Aurelian’s army had a battle with an army of Palmyran princess Zenobia who ruled by her own Eastern provinces of Roman empire. It was the similar situation. Just in that case when the outcome of the battle was unclear the army of Aurelian suddenly won it. After that Aurelian visited ceremonially the temple of El Gabala and declared publicly that namely due to support of that Syrian sun deity he gained a victory. Later he promoted this god to highest ranks of divinal hierarchy, established the cult of Invincible Sun (Sol invictus), built temples devoted to the Sun. Mostly such a behaviour of emperor Aurelian who was quite popular among the Roman troops was caused by political reasons since the army served as support for imperial politics.

“Look who belonged to the ranks of the Roman army both during the times of Aurelian and Constantine?! Syrian archers, Asian cavalry etc. Horsemen and infantry chosen in Eastern provinces formed considerable numcontingents fo troops in European, North African regions which were a part of the Roman empire. These people brought of course their religion with themselves and spreaded it on the territories where they served. So politicians used this fact. Look also at the monogram of that very Constantine which he had with himself as a symbol of Christianity.”

“What for a monogram?” asked Stas.

“It was the same one which he put according to the legend on the battle standards and shields of his troops. It looked like a letter ‘X’ but with a verticle line crossing the center and arching in the top like a letter ‘p’. It was all encircled. The most interesting is that this ‘monogram’ which was considered to be invented by Constantine himself was nothing else than a solar (sunny) sign from Khaldean cosmology (very popular at those times in the East) where the Sun was deemed to be a ruler of the whole world and a king of all other stars.”

“Ah,” Nikolai Andreevich drawled with an air of comprehension, “Now it’s clear!”

“It was all just a well-calculated politics… So when they decided to make a cross as a main symbol for Christianity they needed to justify this choice and to confirm it with their ‘facts’ so that the ‘flock’ would believe in it. The question was solved very easily. Already during the next year of 326 Helena, mother of Constantine, goes on a ’pilgrimage’ to Jerusalem and ‘completely by chance’ finds there a wooden cross on which Jesus was told to be crusified. Moreover according to the legend she finds not one but three crosees which were buried in the cave under the ‘pagan’ temple.”

Nikolai Andreevich smiled and uttered, “Well and if to take into account that pagans worshipped crosses at those times…”

“Right you are,” Sensei nodded. “However the information that she has found these wooden crosses wouldn’t awake the people’s interest. So according to the legend in order to find out which one of these wooden crosses was the true one and according to advice of Jerusalem patriarch Macarius the crosses were brought one by one to a sick woman who has ‘immediately recovered’ from touching the third cross. In order to be ‘sure’ that it was really a vivifying cross they put it to the dead who ‘came to life’ at once. So when this ‘miracle’ was spreaded abroad ‘all the believers wanted to touch the cross or just to see the relic’. For that purpose the found cross was displayed for observation on the high place so that everybody could see it.

“By the way, the ‘exact’ place of execution was ‘revealed’ namely during the time of emperor Constantie right when Helena was in Jerusalem. Moreover they determined for that a place which was devoted before to Venus.”

“It sounds quite possible,” assumed Nikolai Andreevich, “if it was the popular place it could be christianized.”

“Which place was that? A mountain where He was crucified? Golgotha or what?” Andrew tried to get to the root of the things.

“You have mentioned once that Golgotha means in Aramaic dialect ‘cupola’, ‘skull’,” Volodya reminded to Sensei.

“Yes. Jews believed so because they had a legend that there is a skull of Adam under this mountain. In Latin this place was called ’calvarium’ which refers to the word ‘calvus’, it means ‘bald’.”

“I see, a ‘bald mountain’,” the psychotherapist uttered thoughtfully, “a place of power…”

Sensei went on telling the story.

“After this advertisement, on request of that very Helena, this cross was sawn up in two parts, one of them was left in Jerusalem, another one was taken by her to Constantinople. Moreover it was also declared that all the wooden sawdust from this corss were thoroughly collected, mixed with gold and this mixture was used to mint coins. By the way, many generations of priesthood enriched themselves on selling these coins later while presenting their ‘goods’ as a ‘healing talisman’.

“Moreover, on request of Helena, they built temples on that places which according to description of Paul’s people were ‘remarkable’ in Jesus’ life. For example they destroyed the ‘pagan’ temple in Bethlehem, a city not far from Jerusalem, and on its place (supposedly a place of Jesus birth) they built a Christian temple. These temples were built not for converting into faith of local population among which by the way there were a lot of Jews who practiced Judaism. The main reason was that after the so called ‘pilgrimage’ of empress Helena to Jerusalem the state and clerical authorities suddenly began to popularize the ‘pilgrimage to holy places’ making this activities not only kind of a fashion among population of the empire but also quite profitable. Moreover the priesthood extremely stressed in its sermons the directive that prayers offered up in those places are especially pleasant for God, thus they forgot the true words of Jesus that the temple of God is located inside of each human.”

* * *

“Nevertheless there are still some ‘holy places’ which are marked by presence of power,” uttered Victor, “that is a human gets there additional spiritual power.”

“Sure, there are such places,” confirmed Sensei. “But let’s distinguish things. There are places of power where power is really present, however there are the so called ‘holy places’ which are connected with some events or activities of figures of that or another religion. The difference between these notions is big. And not always the places of power coincide with the ‘holy places’. Moreover unfortunately religious figures speculate often with ‘holy places’. A human is imposed a thought (and he agrees mostly because of his own laziness) that instead of working over himself it’s easier to go on a travel and to visit the ‘holy place’, then all his sins will be forgiven and he can easily continue to ‘sin’. Though in reality however often a human visits ‘holy places’, nothing will be changed in him without serious inner work over himself.

“As to places of power, they were, are now and will be. Sometimes they coincide with ‘holy places’. Such places were marked much earlier than Christianity appeared and were worshipped by other religions and believes. Often when replacing one religion by another the buildings of former leading religions were destroyed and new ones were erected for worshipping of other gods. You don’t need to look for examples far away. Just take our history when the Christianity was introduced in Kievan Rus, with destruction of pagan places and building temples on their place.”

“Pagan places? I have heard this word for many times but still don’t know what it is,” confessed Stas.

“A pagan place is a word formed by old Slavonic word meaning an image or a statue. It’s cult building.”

“How does it look like?”

“In different ways. The simple pagan place looked like a paled round place with a woode or stone statue meaning some Slavonic deity worshipped by local inhabitants and a small sacrificial altar. These pagan places were typical mostly for small settlements. While in the cities they have built big constructions. For example in the centre of Kiev, at Vladimirskaya street No.3 (which is located not far from the famous Sophia cathedral) there is still preserved a foundation of the pagan place which had a shape of an irregular flower. Once there were statues of seven highest Slavonic gods: Perun (god of thunderstorm), Stribog (god fo sky), Makosha (goddess of earth), Semargl (god of plants and roots), Dazhdbog (god of white light) and Khors (god of sun). This construction with its deities placed in their positions presented by itself the whole cosmogonic system. This pagan place was erected by order of prince Vladimir in 983, that is still before adoption of Christianity. It was found by archeologists in 1975.”

“Did Vladimir found pagan places?!” Nikolai Andreevich asked with surprise. “What a news! I have thought that he has just ruined them.”

“Well, it was like so… Prince Vladimir has also strived from the beginning to absolute power. He was even enthroned in Kiev as a result of a coup organized by him and murder by his order of his own brother Yaropolk who ruled before in Kiev. When occupying the throne in 980 Vladimir wished to strengthen his power in Kievan Rus. He was quite a smart politician and understood that he needed the united ideological base in order to make his country politically united under his absolute rule. It was religion at those times. Almost in the beginning of his rule he gathered the best magicians and put a task before them to strengthen his royal power through the pantheon of Slavonic gods and to make Perun, god of thunderstorm, as the supreme among gods as he deemed to be a protector of the prince. Thus he planned to establish a state cult with Perun at the head of it, all local cults had to under him.

“Later everything was done for this purpose including building of the pagan place of a ‘state level’. However in some time Vladimir made conclusions, with help of his people who, one should mention, were mostly not Slavonians, that Perun’s cult didn’t meet his hopes. No wonder. Since the prince needed such a religion which could become a key factor of influencing Slavonic people, both rich and poor. But Slavonic religion even by its structure was left outside politics and state affairs. It had a peculiar philosophy. It was even an obstacle for the so called by historians ‘new industrial relations of rising feudalism’. Moreover Slavonic religion didn’t match to ideology of advanced countries of that time. It couldn’t match it because the Archons stood behind PR of advanced ideologies. And they showed disregard to those nations and rulers who followed ‘wild paganism’. But the root of this disregard was not in religions but in the politics of those who used advanced religions for controlling minds of the masses. It was a certain ultimatum for those ‘pagan’ nations and countries which simply didn’t belong to the system of global control by the Archons. While Slavonians are their eternal problem because of that very mysterious soul of unpredictable Slavonic people.

“So prince Vladimir who strived to absolute power was suggested through his people who practiced advanced monotheistic religions an idea-proposal from the Archons. This proposal was simple: if he wanted that he and his country would be regarded in big politics as equal ones he had to refuse from ‘paganism’ and to accept any religion from proposed ones as a state ideology. So prince Vladimir accepted this game of big politics. One should give due to him and those ‘city elders’ who advised him when chosing a ‘religion for people’ that they have chosen orthodox Christianity out of all suggested religions which was later adapted to the mentality of Slavonic people. Vladimir himself, as a politician, benefited from close relations with Byzantium because of its international authority, might and geographical closeness.

“However the change of religions was held not regular and far from being a wish of people but it was propagated ‘by fire and sword’ within short period of time mainly because of Vladimir’s ambitions who tried to strengthen positions of Kievan Rus on the world political arena as soon as possible at the same level with leading states of that time. It’s difficult to evaluate those events unambiguously. On one hand, state’s going out to the world arena was a big leap for growth of economy and strengthening of the state. On the other hand, they destroyed the original Slavonic culture and as the Archons assumed violence had to destroy the spirituality of Slavonians as well. But they made a mistake in regard to the spirituality. It wasn’t lost at all but vice versa it strengthened with time and gained a new form of its self-realization. The merge of Orthodoxy with ideology and traditions of Slavonian religion gave birth to a unique combination.

“So at those times Christian saints took over the function of ‘pagan’ gods. Christian temples were built on the places of former pagan places especially those which were popular among people. Holidays were renamed but Slavonic traditions were mainly preserved. For example the Christian holiday of Easter was united with the holiday of Sun and Perun. In some remoted areas of Russia the saint week is still called as a ‘clanking week’.

“Because of popularity among people Russian Pancake week (purely Slavonic holiday) was also included to the holidays’ calendar as a week allowing meat before the Lent. Ukrainian carols were included to the Twelfth-night (Christmas-tide) when maskers were visiting homes, showered corn on the hosts and their courtyards, sang songs while the hosts had to show their hospitality and gave them some presents or food. In pre-Christian Rus people celebrated so renewal of the nature. Of for example let’s take Birth of the Blessed Virgin which was celebrated according to old calendar on the 8th September. Slavonians had at this day an ancient holiday of women who gave birth to children.”

“That’s true, this kind of merge does really exist,” Nikolai Andreevich agreed with him.

* * *

“So, let’s come back to our Constantine,” reminded Sensei. “It was during his time when Christian temples began to be built with tinsel show and Eastern profusion, bishops began to put on gorgeous dresses, they started to introduce magnificent rituals, new ceremonies, solemn processions, that is all church rites turned to a theatrical performance.

“Not only pilgrimage to these ‘saint places’ with income-bringing temples of authoritative hierarchical structures became kind of a fashion but also all possible ‘holy’ relics which were a basis for big commerce. It means that they tried to bind the faith of a human to visible material items. They began even to produce holy relics. Priesthood speculated openly by gaining ‘holy relics’ to their temples as they hoped not only on increase in visits to temples, and therefore income of donations, but they turned the very relics to an item of trade.

“This growth of trade with ‘holy relics’ became so absurd that any shop-keeper or merchant was able to satisfy any demand of a buyer. Do you need a nail of ‘saint’ Paul? Here it is. Or a bone of any apostle or martyr? No problem. It depends only on the amount of money you are ready to pay.”

“It’s sheer folly,” Tatyana shook her head.

“Of course, it was sheer folly… By the way, bishops at those times overtried with such advertisement as there were so many traders with hair, teeth, bones of the ‘saints’ advertised by them that they even forebade in 381 this trade among population. But this prohibition lasted not for long. Just in a few years it all started again and even more. I don’t tell about the consequences of that during the Middle Ages. The state church has built a big business on it. Pilgrims brought to them huge income. Priests have specially built big stone shrines for ‘holy relics’. They ascribed legendary miraculous features to relics. Priests set certain holidays for their worshipping, gathering huge crowds of pilgrims. They worshipped to these relics and brought lavish donations. Priests propagated worshipping of icons which were introduced since the times of Constantine… They added to old invented rules new ones with all that theatrical religious glare: how to dress, how to worship, how to hold fingers, what to read, how to pronounce correctly attributes.”

Tatyana asked with interest, “It’s still not quite clear for me about certain things concerning church rules. Why for example all women should tie a kerchief round their head when in church? Is it a part of tradition?”

“It’s more a part of Judaism. The thing is that in accordance with traditions of Judaism married women can’t go out without a kerchief round their head. When elaborating a new religion for ‘pagans’ Paul not only made this rule obligatory for all women but also added for intimidation that if women don’t do it they will be deprived of respect of angels because they will invoke in them ‘dirty thoughts’. These ‘horrors’ caused a ‘tradition’ not to let women to enter the church without a kerchief and to doom widows and nuns to wearing kerchieves.”

“What a news!” Eugene burst into laughing. “Dirty thoughts?! But angels are asexual!”

“Well, this Paul had obviously a problem in relations with women,” commented Victor.

“That’s true!” The seniour guys agreed laughing.

“But if all these attributes and glare of religion was introduced for the majority of ‘flock’,” Sensei went on, “which was illiterate and mainly fixed on the matter, they elaborated ‘Holy Scripte’ for literate people who devoted themselves to serving religion and tried to gain an understanding of Christ’s Teaching, with books approved as canonical at the end of the IVth century. The Greek word canon (kanon) means a ‘norm’, a ‘rule’, while canonization (kanonizo) means ‘to legalize’. Why did they need it? For control and power. What has happened? Paul significantly complicated the simple Teaching of Jesus, overloaded it with Archonian dogmas, falsifications and directives. Because of that as well as because there were ancient writings with sermons of Jesus’ disciples among people, it gave rise to a wave of philosophical speculations with some people who really wanted to get to the root while the others founded on the sly their sects, directions and interpreted it in their own way. So, Christianity as a matter of fact has never been a single whole from its very birth as a religion. During the time of Constantine taking into account that Christianity was declared as a state religion they decided to introduce the ‘Holy Script’ and to approve it as a ‘material of divine revelation’ and a ‘source of absolute and impeccable truth’.”

“I wonder why did they choose namely these books but not the others?” asked Ruslan. “By chance?”

“Noway. Just look without prejudice at those canonical books of the Bible, who wrote them, and you will understand immediately which circles initiated ‘legalization’ of these books. For example the Old Testament positioned as first important book the sacred books of the Jewish religion called as ‘Moses’ Pentateuch’. While the New Testament was written by people of Gamaliel branch which belonged in fact to the same circle of the Archons. Like in the Old Testament where Jewish priests used the attractive background of knowledge from ancient civilizations for designing their own religion, they used soul-touching seeds of the Teaching of Jesus in the New Testament on the general background of Paul’s teaching and Peter’s glorifying… But all of that were just people’s affairs nothing more… So the fact that namely these books became canonical just points out at those who were in fact behind this business. Just look how Paul’s directives worked politically active in ages especially when religion became a state basis! For example during the Middle Ages when the Catholic church dominated with its ‘motto’: ’Those who are not with us are againt us’. There were billions of people who died of being accused to be a ‘heretic’. In fact it was the true violence and struggle for power. The democracy a-la Ariman: ‘The strongest is right’.

“What I would like to say about this. Still despite the fact that people transformed the Teaching of Jesus into religion, misinterpreted many of His words, introduced rituals and worshipping material things, despite all of that hierarchical dirt of big business and swamp of politics, still owing to genius and farsight of Jesus this religion not only preserved the genuine seeds of His Teaching but namely due to these seeds many people gained later the genuine salvation even through this religion. Since no matter how a human would call God, or which way he would choose to come to Him, if he opens before Him as they say with all his soul and heart like a lotus in its purity among dirt and swamp of the material world, there is no obstacle for his Salvation. Only in spiritual purity a divine sparkle, his soul, will be opened. And for reaching this purity you need just to become a Human, a Creature with domination of Love and Kindness.”

Nikolai Andreevich remarked after a short pause, “As far as I see, there is almost one and the same scheme of transformation of the Teaching into religion. First there is a Teaching as a rule of a Boddhisattva or a Human who became enlightened, then it becomes surrounded by cults and rituals.”

Sensei nodded and added, “You see, the Teaching of Boddhisattvas from Shambala in its initial form may awaken from sleeping many human souls while for mature souls its an internal impulse, the ezoosmos which liberates a human from the matter like a butterfly from the torn cocoon. But if even this Teaching is transformed by people into a religion, still spiritual people will benefit from seeds of the genuine Teaching which became a basis for a religion. As to cults and rituals…

“Let’s take for example that very Constantine. Actually he took over schemes of building the state religion from his pontiffs as well as from antique and Eastern religions which were called by founders of the Christian religion as ‘pagan’ and were discredited by them. Those religions had also rituals, solemn processions, building of wonderful temples, high status of priests. But if to go deep into this question why they needed all this religious peels you may understand that simple truth which was uttered publicly by Ariman still in Babylon when he ruled in Esagila, ‘Grandeur and mystery are the most attractive things for common people’.

“Look at people even nowadays! Few of them come on their own to God because they feel inner Love to Hime and their only wish is to save their soul from this dirt of the matter. Mainly people are stuck in the matter, in their daily personal problems, in earning money for life. Mainly they live feeling sorry for themselves, pleasing their ambitions and at the same time fighting for gaining even a little power over the others. These people can be hardly turned off from the wave of the Animal nature. They recall about God only when their material body experinces serious problems or when they get into critical situations. And it happens today when many people are literate, when due to technical possibilities of civilization they have access to information and can personally get to know spiritual heritage of the past of different peoples of the world. They have a possibility to compare, to analyse and feel a little bit what is God, to understand why a human was placed to this material world. So having this opportunity many people don’t even want to think about that, they are just lazy. It’s easier for them to live with ready directives of the Archons, therefore they choose corresponding life principles designated by the Archons like ‘I live like the others’. And for being like that people waste their life energy and dangle like an empty canoe in the ocean of storming waves of their Animal nature.”

Sensei stopped talking. Stas sighed heavily, twisted in his hands a cross with Jesus’ crucifixion hanging on his neck, “Does it mean that having this cross on my chest I agree with crucifixion of Jesus? Does it mean that in fact I worship not Jesus but Judah who sold out Him, Peter who betrayed Him and Paul who distorted His Teaching?”

“Noway,” objected Sensei. “Of course they went too far with a cross as a symbol of Jesus’ crucifixion. However it was all based on political intentions and their dogmas. As to the cross as a symbol I would like to tell you the following. The matter is that as I have already said this symbol was taken over from other religions which were called by Jews as ‘pagan’. Jews, in their turn, have taken over this symbol from the knowledge which was initially given to people in the antiquity. So those who have built the Christian religion introduced the cross as a main symbol even without realizing its true value and meaning but mostly because it was popular among ‘pagans’ so that to attract to their religion as many people as possible.

“However in fact a cross is one of the symbols of sacred values. For examplw, if to take a square or a circle, they mean separation of the internal and external space. While a cross points out the centre, that all main directions go according to the formule from the inside to the outside. A cross is interpreted from ancient times as a model of a human because a human is in fact a certain centre. A human is free in his choice. And what he creates inside will determine external developments in his destiny. Not by occasion a cross was a symbol of union of spirit and matter in the culture of many peoples, it meant hieroglyphs of life and immortality, it was a sing of ‘special attention’, a hieroglyph of death, crossroads, boundary post in evolution. Moreover, a cross symbolizes from the times of Ancient Egypt scales during Osiris’ court of justice which weigh human deeds and thoughts, that is his will and his wishes accumulated by him during his life. So, guys, it’s not so simple.

“When people transform knowledge into religion is just human affairs because pure people, without anger, feel the truth with their soul. Such people don’t need more words, proves, miracles. They just live with their internal world of Love and Gratefullness to God for everything He created, and try to prove to God with their deeds and thoughts that they are true people worth of being Human.”

As Sensei made a long pause in the conversation, Victor uttered without waiting for continuation of this topic, “This story is more than impressive of course, if not to say more…”

“Don’t even tell me,” agreed Eugene. “I’ve heard so many useful things for my bright spirit.”

“Sure it would be bright!” Stas grinned on the quiet. “Your drought was so heavily rained!”

The guys laughed while Eugene retorted immediately, “You see, it’s better to live in the drought than to pour on my tronghold with something wrong!”

“Why do you need such extremes?” Sensei uttered with a smile. “You have to learn as much as possible but you have to analyse yourself what you learn.”

“Right, there are so many new things,” Andrew took up the general wave of impressions. “Where wyould I hear all of that?”

“Maybe it’s something new for you,” Sensei shrugged his shoulders. “Though if you read more good books, you won’t be surprised so.”

“Well, Sensei, don’t tell that,” Nikolai Andreevich objected to him. “Even the most erudite man have something here for serious considerations. I have read a lot of course. But in order to analyse from this unusual point of view, you really have to know more than it’s written in the books.”

“That’s true!” Volodya agreed with him.

Eugene ‘decently’ crackled with bones his fingers and uttered timidly, “I’m not an erudite and my name is ‘ignoramus’ but from now on all the Archons will get a big kick from me!”

Our group laughed again.

“Hey, you, Eugene the Kicker!” mocked Stas. “What will you do to them?”

“You laugh in vain, you don’t know yet all my athletic talents,” remarked Eugene making the guys laugh and uttered more seriously, “Imhotep managed to do it, so who would say that I’m not able to do the same?!”

“Imhotep? Isn’t it too cool for you?”

“You are right, Eugene!” Nikolai Andreevich supported the guy. “As they say, / Each way starts from a step, / Each step starts from a wish to go. / The one who begins to act from the little / Might soon come to the great.”

“Oh! Have you heard the wise man words?” emphasized satisfied Eugene, nodded to his friend and addressed to Sensei at once. “Sensei, what have you been telling us about the Grail?”

The seniour guys grinned looking at Eugene but nevertheless they backed his initiative concerning this topic. Sensei looked at his watch and uttered, “It’s a long story… And we have to get up early tomorrow. Besides the firewood is already burnt down.”

“Is that all?!” grinned Eugene.

Our group became disappointed and noisy and objected jokingly.

“Sensei, don’t worry,” Victor expressed the general opinion. “We will find now some more wood and boil even some tea.”

Nikolai Andreevich added his argument to this collective ‘persuation’, “We can sleep at home. But indeed, we would really like to know more about the Grail. When will we have such an opportunity to talk to you calmly about life?”

“Alright, ‘plotters’,” grinned Sensei. Let’s go to look for wood.”

“Oh, we will do it in an instant!” Eugene jumped up and took one of the torches.

Our group fussed. Soon the seniour guys brought some branches, dry cane and our burnt down fire flamed up again. We boiled some water. Though only sensei and Nikolai Andreevich drank the tea. We only wrapped ourselves up in warm clothes because the evening was quite chilly and sat around the fire in a close circle.

* * *

“So, owing to Jesus the Grail was again brought to this world,” Sensei continued his story.

“Is the Grail a Sound?” specified Kostya at once.

“Yes. The Grail is an agapted formula of the Initial Sound. Simply saying, it’s a complex combination of sound which is a source of huge power which is able to transform the matter through adding changes to the main matrix,” explained Sensei and began to tell further. “So, as I have already told you, during the Last Supper, before Jesus’ arrest, a very significant event took place there which still remains a concealed mystery. The thing is that namely during this supper Jesus gave the Grail to Maria Magdalene. And it happened so.

“Jesus knew that He was already betrayed and those who did it were present during this supper. That’s why He began to tell to his disciples what they had to do without Him. However seeing that they were upset including Maria Magdalene who sat to the right of Him, Jesus said, ‘Why are you upset about My body?’ He broke the bread into pieces in his wooden plate and began to spread it among His disciples with the words, ‘Eat it since it is the same as My flesh’. Then He filled his wooden bowl with wine and again gave it to His disciples with the words, ‘Drink it since My blood will be in this bowl soon’. Then He uttered, ‘However I will stay with you until My faith lives in you’. By the way, these words were interpreted by Paul’s teaching in a completely different way, with another subtext.”

“Did Jesus know that He was going to be arrested?” Yura asked with surprise.

“Yes, He knew it.”

“So He could escape it.”

“He couldn’t. Because all of His advent to the human world, His Mission was based on the choice of people themselvs, on their choice between the spiritual and material wishes… So during the supper, Jesus scratched out with knife inside of His wooden plate, which He used for spreading bread, an inscription meaning the formula of the Initial Sound, or how it would be called one thousand years later, the Grail. When the supper was over, everybody has seen how Jesus gave to Maria Magdalene his wooden bowl for wine put on the wooden plate for bread. When giving it to Maria Magdalene He uttered the following words, ‘This is Magdala of My Church praying for many people in the name of My Father who received a lot. So everybody who believes in My Father will live on spirit from the fruit of her holiness today and in the coming days, and everybody who will pray in her name will get his due’.”

“Frankly speaking, Jesus was wise to do like that. Since there were during that supper, as I have already said, both friends and foes. Only His close disciples knew that Jesus had to give to Maria Magdalene something in secret and it embodied a huge power. But what for a secret it was and how He would do it remained still a question for them. Only Maria Magdalene consecrated into this Knowledge understood how valuable was that inscription on the wooden plate which was given to by Jesus who covered it with a bowl for wine.

“Acting in this wise way Jesus in fact providently took off troubles from Maria as many of those who were present have thought that this ‘Great Secret’ was somehow connected with this bowl for wine. And after Jesus’ crucifixtion when a few drops of Jesus’ blood fell in this bowl many people thought that it was the same very thing meant by Jesus. Especially after Josef Arimathea who happened to get this bowl hastily left the territory of Judaea after this event and took the bowl with him. After that ‘Freemasons’ started hunting after him supposing that he took with himself something which had power over the world as it was hinted by Jesus.

“In fact the Grail was left in hands of Maria Magdalene. With its help she not only opened the inner force which gave her a possibility to enter the world of God at any moment. But one should gie due to greatness and purity of Maria’s soul for taking over the huge responsibility and revealing the external force for the sake of rending help to people in need. The choice of Maria Magdalene is a great spiritual feat. Since after experiencing the higher world, after becoming a Creature much higher than a Human, she remained on Earth, in this hell, in fact she was stuck between the worlds in order to help million of people in need. Due to it they receive help owing to huge spiritual force which goes through virgin Maria. It was she who has been appearing before people for already two thousand years. If you study carefully this question, you will find in the Christianity a lot of proves that it was mostly virgin Maria who came in reply to prayers and helped believers. Moreover many people see her, individually or in groups, and it was quite real. Even now there is a legend about one of the saints. When he died and raised to the Kingdom of god, he began to look for virgin Maria among saints in order to bow before her and to thank to her for all that help she rendered him and other people during his life. But he didn’t find her in the Kingdom of God and asked saints where she was. In reply saints said that he won’t find her in the Kingdom of God since she is still on Earth and helps to people in need.”

“But virgin Maria is considered to be a mother of Jesus,” uttered Stas.

“It is believed so. Because when Maria Magdalene started to come to people many times, the churchmen had to explain it somehow to them since they wrote about Maria Magdalene as if she were a loose woman, a repentant sinner so that to humiliate and to crush the memory of her in eyes of their ‘flock’. However since virgin Maria continued to appear before believers, they spreaded the rumours that it was Jesus’ mother and began to worship her as a Godmother and the Blessed Virgin. But it was already human interpretation as people like to distort everything. Despite the fact that Maria Magdalene is called as virgin Maria, Jesus’ mother, doesn’t play any role. Maria’s help will not lessen because of that. The main thing is her divine force she gained and female nature.”

Nikolai Andreevich remarked politely, “But as far as I know, there was no cult of Godmother during the time of early Christianity.”

“It was absent in Christian communities organized by people of Gamaliel and based on Paul’s religion which according to the laws of the Archons surely adhered to domination of the male nature. While the true disciples of Jesus and true followers of His Teaching glorified the harmony between the male and female nature, as it was taught by Jesus. They held the so called agaps which is translate from Greek as ‘nights of love’. It were common secret gatherings which Jesus held with his disciples during which they favoured domination of the female nature.”

“Agaps?! I wonder whether the name of Agapit is connected in some way which this notion?” I asked.

“The name of Agapit refers to Greek word and means ‘the one who is in Love’.”

“I can’t understand what is there special about the female nature that Jesus paid so much attention to it?” asked Victor with curiosity.

“The female nature contains the source of vital force. And it can be opened only spiritually in the highest level of Love. So when opened, a huge power manifests itself which can be used for good things. It also enables to get in touch with Nirvana. Why did they bind this source of vital force with immortality in ancient legends of many peoples? Because it’s a creative force of Allat! The source of this vital force was used in the initial creation of the wordl, in creation of living beings of the Universe, in creation of the Earth and its main creative force, water. Namely due to this source of vital force a woman was created as a first representative of the humankind. And much later a first man was born from the woman. And it can be proven. When developing genetics the scientists will sooner or later discover that female chromosomes are much, I emphasize, much older than the male ones. Later people will made more important discoveries in genetics and understanding of human evolution. Moreover even now it’s not a secret that a human embryo (despite whether it belongs to a future man or woman which is formed according to the genetic code) develops itself during first weeks after conception as a female individual!

“So there is a very powerful source of vital force in the female nature. That’s why Ariman, aware of it, does everything in order not to let people to this source, resists in all the ways distorting this knowledge and the importance of the female nature. His adherents used all means for that: they introduced cults of blood-thirsty goddesses among people, inflamed fear and hatred through human sacrifices and rise of patriarchy cult, humiliation of a woman to the level of the inferior creature who is guilty in troubles of humankind. And as a rule the Archons held in the society such … Ariman’s ‘preventive measures’ massively and demonstratively…”

“Massively and demonstratively,” Nikolai Andreevich murmured thoughtfully, “now it’s clear. Fear, anger and pain … in addition to permanent intimidation and as a result, massive psychical diseases. Hysterical psychosis, double personality and subconsciousness…”

At this moment Nikolai Andreevich stumpled and livened up with some idea looking interrogately at Sensei.

“You are right,” confirmed Sensei. “We turn back again to the human inconscious sphere, where the corresponding problems arise.”

The last comment made by Sensei wasn’t quite clear for us. Probably he had some special talk with Nikolai Andreevich before which concerned the human inconscious sphere.”

“Yes,” Nikolai Andreevich began to talk hastily. “Since inconscious sphere is a part of human psyche, a huge one and considerable by its impact. It has a tendency to show itself as a woman’s fancy with men, as a rule it’s a fance of a beloved woman. Analytical psychology has much of evidence of this fact based on dozens of thousands of empirical experiences, investigation of dreams, fantasies and symbols. When this fancy is strictly suppressed, there is an inner conflict which finally ends up with aggression…”

Sensei only nodded and without stopping on this issue continued his story, “However despite all the attempts by Ariman the true knowledge about this source of vital force was always present in the human society. Even when it was lost by some reason, it was brought again to the world by Bodhisattvas of Shambala or by their assistants, Mezhane, Sokrovenniks, Vezhas. Just because of its importance and active resistance by the Archons it was kept secret and given to people spiritually prepared to its perception.

“There were however two cases when based on this secret knowledge the followers created mass cults. The impulse for that was given by the spiritual choice of two women who though lived in different times, both got the honour to possess the formula of the Initial Sound. It happened so for example when the cult of Sumerian goddess Inanna (‘the ruler of heaven’) arose which grew from the secret society organized in the end of the IV th millenium b.c. by Vezha Inanna in Sumerian city of Uruk. Multi-petals lotus was a symbol of this secret society. And their pictographical sign-ideogramm was a ring with hair braid which was attributed by modern scientists to the name of goddess Inanna, since they don’t know its true meaning. This organization, apart from personal spiritual self-development of its members, managed to spread among people some initial knowledge, including the practice of Lotus power, before they were detected by Ariman. Moreover their spiritual work proved to be more than effective. It found so much respond in people’s souls and hearts that Ariman had to work hard in order to confuse and reorganize the ideology of this popular movement. Because of his efforts, very Inanna became a mythological person and was presented as a Sumerian goddess of fertility, carnal love and discord. And the more time passed, the more was this goddess attributed human qualities and deeds, sometimes not the best ones thus moving away the attention from the spiritual seed which gave rise to all of that.

“Or there is another example, even more ancient cult of goddess Isis worshipped in Ancient Egypt which had its real prototype of the woman called Isis who had connection with Bodhisattva Osiris… In Ancient Egypt the seeds of knowledge were kept longer since most of people were guided by spiritual goals due to such people like Imhotep. Therefore the cult of Isis not only survived through thousands of years in Egypt but had a great popularity in Greek and Roman world though being already quite materially-minded.”

Nikolai Andreevich uttered after having listened to Sensei, “Right, with our public and social priorities which traditionally bend the scales towards the male nature it’s difficult to view the truth behind all these many centuries layers.”

“Well, first of all it depends of purity of thoughts,” replied Sensei. “So coming back to Jesus. He founded a free community among his disciples, with high importance of female nature as a creating force, a key which revealed the cognition of pure knowledge. That’s why He called Maria Magdalene as a vivifying drop on rose petals, compared it with a lily, with purity and power of lotus bud,” in a while Sensei added, “By the way, if Pontius Pilates had not intervened that time, the eartly destiny of Maria as the Grail’s holder would be different. Since Jesus, as I have already told you, knew about treachery and a plot against Him, it was Maria Magdalene who was ordered by Him to head the circle of His disciples. If it had happened so and went the way Jesus hoped, it would be namely a woman who would head Jesus’ Church (which might not be so well spreaded on the world level), that is the female creator, as it should be in the spiritually developed human society.”

“Does it mean that Jesus launched the true spiritual revolution, so to say, in respect of woman as well, if to take into account her position in that society,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich.

“Jesus has just told the truth. And people, as always, distorted everything, of course with help of the Archons.”

“So, as a result we have a human civilization full of prejudices!”

“Everything is in hands of the very people… By the way, I would like to draw your attention to one more important fact in our history. What is there so unique about the Slavonic nation? When the Christianity has been introduced, it became for Slavonians mostly not the religion of Christ but the religion of Godmother, that is of female nature. I would mention that the first stone temple in Kievan Rus was founded by Vladimir in Kiev in 989. This temple was called the Desiatynna church (since Vladimir gifted to it a tenth of his income) and dedicated to Holy Godmother. If you go through the history of church-building you will find out that during a few centuries they have been building in Kievan Rus most of all churches dedicated to Godmother (named after Christmas, Feast of the Presentation of the Blessed Virgin, Assumption and other). It was not by chance. It was caused not by ancient roots from neolitic period, as historians assume, from Slavonian ancestors who worshipped the cult of female fertility. All of that was brought from the innermost of that open and mysterious for the West Slavonian soul which enables Slavonians to choose subconsciously the right direction of spiritual development and to follow the way of spiritual creation whatever historical period they live in. That’s why the Orthodoxy not only took root in Rus but it became its integral part. And the cult of female nature even emphasize that Slavonians inherited the True Teaching of Jesus and His true spiritual heritage.”

“Sounds interesting,” uttered Nikolai Andreevich with enthusiasm.

“That’s true,” Victor agreed with him. “I wonder how did I happen not to notice these obvious things?”

“It’s because you looked at the world though the shroud of the world view imposed to you by the Archons,” stressed out Sensei. “That’s why you didn’t see the evident things. When the shroud is off, you start to notice the true values of this world and things important for your soul.”

“That’s true,” nodded Nikolai Andreevich as if this answer by Sensei concerned him as well.

“So Maria Magdalene still possesses the power which she gained due to the Grail. Though in one thousand years the Grail was brought again to the world by Bodhisattva Agapit. And the people who got the Grail were given a choice. But they didn’t risk to use the power over the external world as it was done by Maria Magdalene. They have just opened the inner power, but decided to help Maria and to use their unusual phenomenal abilities for organization and development of a completely new organization of community with leading spiritual goals. Namely these people have organized the Order which was called later as Templars.”

* * *

“I didn’t quite get it,” uttered Andrew. “How did these people manage to get the Grail? Was it Agapit who brought it to them personally?”

“No, Agapit as Bodhisattva brought the Grail to the world but not personally to these people. Issa gave the Grail to Maria while Agapit, as it should be, ‘threw a lot’. When in Near East, he left the inscription of the Grail on the stones in ancient caves of the mount Moria where once a palace and temple of Solomon was built. Moreover he splitted this formula of the ‘Sacred Sound’ into four parts. The one who looked for the Grail had to be very persistent in order to find all these parts and what was more important to compose this formule in the right way… When in Athos Agapit told to some highly spiritual elders some knowledge not only about Maria as a holder of the Grail’s power but also about the new location of the Grail… Actually frankly speaking it should be said that Athos became so famous due to Agapit or to be more precise to the knowledge brougth by him there.”

“Due to Agapit,” Nikolai Andreevich uttered thoughtfully. “and Maria as a holder of the Grail’s holder.” And at once he shared his thought. “But that’s true, Athos is considered to be a place of a special blessing by Virgin Maria… And then, it was namely Athos which became the world centre of orthodox mokhood. This world glory should be caused by somethind, shouldn’t it?! It was not because of the legend that Godmother visited the Saint Mount and therefore Athos is under her special protection. It’s obvious that this version appeared as a consequence of the widespread glory of this place.Since Jesus’ mother according to legends visited other regions as well. Something is wrong about it… It must be some real knowledge there that Athos became so popular all over the wordl.”

Sensei only nodded approvingly when listening to his thoughts, “As they say, you took the right direction, dear colleague.”

“But why did Agapit choose Athos for preserving this knowledge but not some other place or city?” asked Victor with curiosity.

“Athos is not a simple place. It became once a refuge for true followers of Jesus’ Teaching who were hiding there from persecution. Then they were followed by ascetics of Egypt and East who were persecuted by Arabs. Later they organized a certain secluded community which preserved as a sanctuary the remnants of initial knowledge remained in time. Officially Athos was proclaimed to be a place for monkhood and was acknowledged as an independent monastic state at the end of IX th centure. Though it couldn’t be called a state because of lack of a typical structure of power. First it was a community of monks headed by a spiritual elder respected by all who was elected by all the monasteries for one year to the position of Protos. It means that these monks didn’t have any highest churchmen above them like bishops and only administratively were under the Byzantine emperor. But later, after the spiritual splash generated by the knowledge left there by Agapit the fame of this place was quickly spreaded among people. In its turn it drew attention of the Archons whose activites affected government in Athos. As a result by 1313 Athos was subordinated to the Ecumenical Patriarchat.”

“That’s again 13 and 13!” grinned Eugene.

“There were a few spiritually strong elders who lived in Athos during the times of Agapit. So they were entrusted by Bodhisattva Agapit the knowledge about location of the Grail. They had to tell it to worthy men.”

“Only to tell it? Why couldn’t they use is by themselves?” asked Victor puzzled.

“Agapit has only pointed out where they had to look for the Grail and what to look for, that is four stones with inscriptions. But nothing more. So someone who was going to search for the Grail, even with that knowledge left by Agapit, first had to endure physically long way because Agapit hid the Grail in the place where nobody would dare to look for, in Palestine, in ancient caves located on the top of Mount Moria. Second, the top of Mount Moria in those times was a sacred place for Muslims who guarded it thoroughly and surrounded with a big stone wall.”

“In Palestine? What was about Muslims there?” Stas didn’t grasp it.

“Where was there Mount Moria?” asked Andrew.

“In Jerusalem,” Nikolai Andreevich explained to the guy. “Once there was the Solomon Temple which according to Jewish legends kept the ark of the covenant.”

“Well, frankly speaking, if to talk about this mountain and its unusual attractiveness for people, it was much more important what was kept for long time by Egyptians on its Eastern flank of hill in IV th millenium b.c., that is long before conquering of these lands by Jews,” remarked Sensei. “But we don’t speak about that now. Arabs conquered these lands still in 637 a.c.” He replied to Stas. “By order of caliph Omar they erected on Temple Mount (it’s another name of Mount Moria) the mosque ‘Rocks’ on the remnants of the Solomon Temple. It is called also as a Cliff Cupola, in Arabian it sounds like ‘Kubbat as-Sakhra’. It’s a third by its importance sacred relic of Islam after Mecca and Medina. Near this mosque they restored half-destroyed Christian basilica devoted to Virgin Maria and turned it to the mosque Al Aksa. According to the Muslim religion, it was the place where archangel Gabriel took Mohammed to the heaven during his night travel.”

“Were there a basilica devoted to Godmother?!” Now it was a turn of Nikolai Andreevich to get surprised. “I didn’t know that.”

“Yes. This basilica was built in VI a.c. due to Byzantine emperor Justinian I. It was erected on the ancient stone fundament of underground premises. Although the temple area was significantly enlarged due to thick additional platform from stone blocks.”

“So, it was also a sacred place for Muslims too,” summarized Stas. “No wonder that it was thoroughly guarded.”

“But if there were Arabs in Jerusalem, there was no chance for Christians to get there,” Victor made his conclusions.

“Why not?” opposed Sensei. “Christians also lived in Jerusalem. And Christian pilgrims visited sacred places. Since still in those times when Arabs conquered Jerusalem khalif Omar issued a special decree which guaranteed privileges and security for Christian population. And in XI century there was even an unprecedented growth of pilgrims to that places.”

“I wonder what has given rise to it?” asked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Was it connected with the location of the Grail there?” Victor tried to find out.

Sensei just smiled silently and leaving these questions without comments continued his story.

“Not only had they to reach to the underground premises of Temple Mount and find there all the necessary inscriptions but also they had to combine all these four parts fo the Grail and to spend a lot of time for checking out and figuring out the necessary combination… Moreover, only one of the variants was the right one and only it gives a key which opens a huge power. However there is a false variant which takes all the force. All other are empty and don’t bring anything but disappointment. Behind this formula there is a force which appears from nowhere. The beginning of the key is in the beginning. For a fool it’s just an inscription, for a wiseman it’s a key to might. Therefore Agapit tried to hide the Grail on one hand on the visible place but inaccessible for laymen, so that it would look like just an inscription on the stone, but for a wiseman it would be more precious than any treasure in the world.”

“How did the Templars get the information from Agapit?” asked Stas with interest.

“It would be more precise to ask not how the Templars got the information from Agapit, since they didn’t exist as an organization that time but how the Order of the Temple was founded due to the knowledge about the Grail left by Agapit,” Sensei corrected him. “I will tell you right now. But let’s start in order for you to understand everything. The thing is that in the XI th century, when the Grail came to the world, the Archons also significantly livened up and their activities became quite serious and threatening.”

“Threatening in which way?” Volodya tried to specify.

“They were going to overturn the monad that is to conquer the power in the whole world and to finish the building of their bridge. So in order not to let this catastrophe for the humankind, there appeared a quite unusual unnoticeable figure on the backstage of politics, a ‘shadow’ which begins to attend at on almost meetings on the most important international, political and economic issues. It was namely a self-sacrificing activity of that man which allowed to considerably affect the plans by the Archons in reaching their goal and gave an initial impulse to destruction of several main bearings of the Archons.

“This man was a monk from Athos who was given the most sacred knowledge, the knowledge about the secret of the Grail. Certain elite circles of Europe and East knew him under the name of the White Monk. It was he who founded two powerful organization which actively stood against the evil in all its manifestations (both hidden and open) and due to whom the important bearings of the Archons crashed down. One of these organizations was the Order of the Temple.”

“And another one?” asked Victor.

“The other one is not our topic today. Maybe I will tell you about it once. So, there was a limited circle of people who knew the White Monk in Europe. There was among them a quite talented and gifted young man called Hugh, the younger son of count de Blois and Champagne. I should mention that this famous family possessed the majority of rich lands of the prestigious French counties of Champagne and of Blois.

“By the way, the very word ‘Grail’ started to be generally used due to the White Monk. The thing is that when he told to Hugh of Champagne the story about Maria Magdalene, the former possessor of the formula of this ’Sacred Sound’, about the event which happened during that Last Supper, he called the plain wooden dish on which Jesus wrote the signs with a knife as the Grail. And it wasn’t some new word introduced by the White Monk. Just in XI the century there was such a word in the French dialect which meant a plain plate used for table appointments during meals and banquets of rich people. This plain plate was called in French as the ‘graal’ or ‘gradalis’ or ‘gradale’. And it was already Hugh of Champagne when sharing the secret of the Initial Sound with his loyal people who began to call it as the ‘Grail’. Moreover the word ‘Grail’ was seldom used even among those who knew it and wasn’t associated with anything except for household things.”

“Well, if they used it to cipher communication between trusted people, it was really cleverly invented,” remarked Volodya. “As a rule, there are few of outsiders who pays attention to the word meaning something from household.”

“Exactly,” confirmed Sensei. “So, Hugh was entrusted the knowledge about the ‘Grail’. Therefore at the end of 1093 (when Hugh after death of his brother inherits Trois, the capital city of Champagne), twelve trusted people of Hugh goes with a secret mission to Jerusalem. They camouflaged as pilgrims, merchants, paupers, or even assistants in the house for strangers…”

“House for strangers? What is that?” Ruslan livened up.

“What?” Eugene joked. “Don’t you know that? It was clearly said: they were assistants in the house for strange people.” Eugene stressed the last two words.

“Come on, I’m serious.”

“I’m curious, too,” replied Eugene.

He wanted to add something else when Sensei was ahead of him with the answer, “There was a house with a group of Christians who lived there and were mostly Europeans. They took care about sick and disabled pilgrims. People called them as ‘Hospitallers of St. John’ since everywhere where they lived there were two chapels built, one of them belonged to male cloister and devoted to John, canonized patriarch of Alexandria, famous during his life for his charity. And the second chapel was devoted to Maria Magdalene.”

“Maria Magdalene?!” Kostya asked with significant look.

Andrew asked at the same time with surprise, “Hospitallers?!”

“This word refers to the Latin word ‘hospitalitas’ which means ‘hospitality’. Later this name was taken by knights of one of the Catholic orders which developed into Maltese order. But it doesn’t relate to our story… Thus, having arrived to Jerusalem, people of Hugh count of Champagne started to gather all possible information about the object of their interest located on Mount Moria. During the night they made attempts to investigate the very object and all possible ways to it both from outside and through underground passages. They worked so almost one year until one of them wasn’t killed during one of the night ‘travels’ by Arab guards. This case caused unnecessary suspicion towards them from Arabs. So people of Hugh had to come back to Europe.

“Information gathered during one year was precious but not consoling: it was extremely difficult to get to the territory of Temple Mount, without being noticed by Arabian guards, not saying about long-term search in underground premises. But these difficulties just added them another impulse to find the Grail.

“Meanwhile in 1094 in Rome, after longstanding fight with Clement III for the place of the Chief Pontiff, Urban II finally comes to the pope’s throne (he was French by origin). ‘Occasionally’ Urban II gets to know the information about the location of the Grail from competent persons sent by the White Monk. Can you imagine what the Great Pontiff felt about this when he was more than anybody else aware of the Great Secret of Jesus with all its might and force?! Certainly he did his best to get the Grail dreaming of absoluty power and being the only possessor of the keys to the ‘heaven and hell’.

“In order to reach his goal, Urban II uses an idea which was proposed twenty years ago by his forerunner Gregory VII, the Pope of Rome, who called Christian warriors in 1074 to go to East in order to help to Byzantium to win back the sacred lands in Palestine. But that time knights ignored the Pope’s appeal. Now Urban II uses all possible means to convince influential bishops of political and economic benefits of this campaign to that dangerous region.

“Without powerful authority in Rome he is supported by his trusted people among French and German bishops. When certain people factually gave consent to send their knights to this campaign, then Urban II convokes the council of clergy, make a note, in the French city of Clermont, not in Rome, and calls to conquer the lands of Palestine. The official slogan of this undertaking was ‘liberation of Lord’s grave’. And already in March of 1096 first vanguards of irregulars from Northern and Central France, Flanders, Lorraine, Germany, England moved to East conquering lands of Eastern Mediterranean destroying and devastating all the cities on their way. The crusaders approached Jerusalem only in June of 1099 but conquered it only a month later (in July). By the way, most of resistance came from Arabs who guarded the mosque of Al Aksa.

“After taking of Jerusalem there was a series of ‘mysterious’ events. Almost in two weeks after taking a city Urban II dies suddenly, not waiting till the news about taking of Jerusalem. And in a year, at the age of 39, duke Gotfried de Bouillon passed away. He was one of those who headed this crusade and then factually ruled the kingdom of Jerusalem and Jerusalem in particular. This throne was ‘inherited’ by his brother Baldwin I of Edessa. It was namely this man and not his successor Baldwin II who secretly granted after enthronement a generous gift to people of Hugh, the duke of Champagne. It was a part of premises of the former mosque of Al Aksa on Mount Moria for their settlement. That is it was that very place where a temple of Godmother had been built before on the ancient stone foundation. Moreover he gave at their full disposal the underground part with passages, including a huge ancient premises called as ‘Solomon stable’. Later the canons of the temple of God (this name was given to the mosque ‘Kubbat as-Sakhra after its capture by crusaders: it was believed that it had been built on the place of the temple of Solomon) gave them the big courtyard between their building and the temple of Solomon.

“This generous gift in this significant place couldn’t be disregarded by the mighty of that time. Moreover there were rumours that these strange people began some odd excavations. So in order to destroy all possible fantasies king Baldwin spreads the statement that they are just the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ who expressed a desire to protect Christian pilgrims on their way from the sea coast to Jerusalem and back. And that they just clean the piles on the territory of ‘Solomon stable’ in order to keep their horses there. Later they were ironically called as ‘the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of the Temple of Solomon’. And much later when among these strange people who didn’t communicate with anybody and lived quite isolated and secretively they noticed knights from nobility, they began to call them as ‘the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of the Temple’.

“In fact these people were in active search for the Grail and were quite successful. Almost in 1104 they have found the first part of the formula written on one of the stones in the cave. When the trusted man brought this news to the duke of Champagne he immediately left as a ‘traveller’ to Jerusalem with a big suite of knights, the White Monk was among them. In Jerusalem they lived almost all following four years. During that time they have found two more inscriptions. However there was an accident. When looking for that part, one more man from their group perished. But they were not able to find the last part. In 1108 the duke of Champagne came back to Europe. And only in six years his people managed to find the last part.”

“Wow!” Volodya has even given a whistle. “Where did Agapit hide it that they had been looking for so long?”

“The funniest thing is that the last part of the inscription was on the most visible place, almost near the very entrance. But people of Hugh looked for it so hard that they even made new passages when searching for all possible hidden caves.”

“It’s always like that,” grinned Victor. “You look for something which is right under your very nose.”

“In 1114 the duke of Champagne hastily returns to Jerusalem. But to find the Grail was only half a thing. Now they had to match it correctly and open. It neede a lot of time. To open the Grain wasn’t so simple. One of them put together the mortal combination and died in thirty three days of spelling it he died soon almost before years of the others. Strange metamorphoses happened to his body which shocked all the witnesses. In a few minutes he turned to the old man looking like a dried mummy as if his body was completely dried.”

“I can’t believe it!” Victor was puzzled. “How could it be possible?!”

“The Grail is a huge power. When the wrong sound formula is spelled, one can get a reverse effect… But all these people knew about the possible risk and each of them was ready to the fatal combination not only for the sake of the vow of friendship and devotion to their friends but also for the sake of that great deed they started.

“But when the genuine combination was found, the man who spelled the formula has radically changed… I would like to mention that a man who got in touch with spiritual force of the Grail experiences a certain separtion. From one side he realizes that he lives here in body like in a shell and has to live the life in matter to the end, that is he sees the shadow, and on the other side he understands who is God, he sees the genuine world since he sees the reality. That is he undergoes a certain division into tow. So when the holder of the Grail sees all of that, mostly nothing keeps him linked to this world.

“That’s why the stamp of the first Templars had a picture of two riders on one horse. For people of Knowledge the symbol of ‘twins’ means the highest enlightenment which shows at division of a human into two after getting in touch with the Initial Sound, that is the Grail. The horse means the movement. Though there were some other symbols instead of the horse in different times, for example, a ship or a bird, or swans, falcons, that is something which is moving more rapidly that a usual man walking, and it meant of course the sacred meaning of movement along the spiritual way.

“There are some mentions of it in symbols and myths and even in the names of some epic heroes. For example, the Persian hero Jamshid. His name meant nothing else than ‘twin-king’. But at certain time the man whose true personality was hidden in myths under the names of ancient Iranian Yima (his name means ‘twin’, ‘double’) who was called later in Persian mythology as Jamshid also managed to find and use the power of Pharn,” Sensei explained at once, “At those times the Grail was called as the Pharn which was interpreted by ordinary people as a sunny shining divine fire, its material emanation. It was told to be a sacred source which grants and increases power and might. It was interpreted to be something which helps a man to pass the bridge leading to the paradise.

“If you study Indo-European mythology, for instance, the Vedah and Hindu mythology (‘Rigveda’) you can find remnants of ancient mentionings about ashvins. Ashvins were considered to be twin brothers, ‘sons of heaven’ who made court to their sister, a dauther of Sun. According to mythology they belonged to deities. They were believed to be born apart, the one was a son of night, the other was a son of dawn. They lived in both worlds. They were masters of the time and were divine healers. They were granted the ‘all-knowledge’. But their main function was to save people. They fought against bad spirits and came to help people in trouble. They were depicted in different ways but mainly as young strong beautiful, in golden shining light, decorated with garlands of lotus. All of that is just an echo of bygone events and knowledge of those who had power and sacred knowledge about the Sacred Sound. Since this knowledge was secret it was hidden under the veil of legends and myths… But let’s come back to the events on Mount Moria which are still kept a bit in the memory of people.

“By now all these people who were present at opening of the Grail were united not only by the sacred secret but also by that great spiritual force which turned them to be more than brothers. After they gained a completely different world view and felt the true force of creation, in fact gaining the blessing, they swore to serve to God, to be devoted to the sacred mission of Virgin Maria, to render help to people, until their bodies were alive in this world.

“I should mention that this splash initiated by opening of the Grail by these people and their firm belief exerted in the future considerable influence on the organization which they have founded. Even during military campaigns the members of this Order gained extraordinary features of an ideal warrior. They stroke their enemies by extraordinary courage and bravery. Their courage was respected by their strongest opponents. Four of them fought against forty enemies and defeated them. They were one of those true warriors who were afraid of most of all at those times, because they were ready and even eager to die during the battle.”

“Did they wish to die during the battle?!” asked Andrew puzzled.

“Yes. This world means something only for an ordinary man. But for those who felt and cognized the Highest, this world is ridiculous with its far-fetched problems. The body here is just a carriage which leads to the highest goal. You should decide yourself which way you choose, a long one or a short one… The Templars not only loyally served to the Order which main goal was to serve to God and Sophia, that is Wisdom, as they called Maria Magdalene. Their main goal and stong stimulus for the sake of which they lived was a soul salvation. And this stimulus was backed by the absolute Belief based on the Knowledge.

“The Templas had one more distinctive feature. They weren’t afraid of death. So we come back again to the issue we have already discussed. For ordinary people this question is more than important since each human regardless his religious or atheistic views perceives subconsciously each day as a step to his death. And the frightening uncertainty behind it, its no-one-knows-what he will inevitably face scares a human even more. This subconscious fear press down and dispirits terribly a human and begets on its basis many other fears connected with life… The Templars had completely different attitude towards it. Due to the mystery of initiation to the inner circle they got from the hands of very Magdala Wisdom and Knowledge which unveiled any fear. And each day brought them closer to God, eternity, to their true home.”

“What kind of inner circle was it?” asked Stas.

“Who did inherit the Grail after them?” enquired Kostya.

“The power of the Grail was used plainly only by those who have founded the Order, the very first Templars. The Grail was gone with them, disappeared from the world. But the huge spiritual impulse they begot by its opening, the innermost Knowledge was left in the inner circle which became lately the core of the Templars. Due to it their influence and mighty grew in the whole world. Not by occasion the motto of the Order invented by its founders was a call ’Vive Dieu Saint Amour!’ that means ‘God lives, Saint Love!’. You will understand what for a huge spiritual power it was from my story.”

“Wait,” Volodya made an attempt to figure it our, “If the Grail disappeared from this world, which stones did Hitler look for?”

Ruslan echoed him, “Right, I also didn’t get it, how did Hitler get to know that the Grail was hidden in those four stones with inscriptions?”

Sensei smiled, “Alright, let’s talk about it step by step… Many people knew that the Templars kept the Great secret. There were a lot of rumours about it. Some people thought that the Templars kept the chalice with Jesus’ blood. Those who knew more about it thought that they kept the dish with the inscription which was given by Jesus to Maria. However the Archons knew for sure what was given as the Grail this time. That’s why the member of the order of ‘Freemasons’ the Great Pontiff Urban II sent his people under the cover of the crusade to search for four stones of Agapit. The only thing the Archons didn’t take into account was that the people of the White Monk also joined this crusade… But since even after the Archons defeated the Order, they didn’t find the ‘treasure’ of the Templars, though they continued their search in the future. However as I have already said there was no Grail in the world by that time. But the Templars had a crystal as a real ‘treasure’ which belonged to their inner circle. It’s also an important detail for people of Knowledge. And they hid it thouroughly from the followers of the Archons…

“As to Hitler, this disciple of ‘Freemasons’ knew what he was looking for. Nowadays they write that when looking for the Grail Hitler was just inclined to mysticism, but they keep silence about the interest to this question from the Archons. But as you know they were his financiers and controlled where their money was spent. Make note to yourselves that when Hitler came to power, the search for the Grail got intensified. Many smart people were included into the research group: from respectable professors to historians from the SS special teams who were dealing only with this issue. And the search was held namely in the places of former residences of the Templars. Moreover during the war the SS special groups from RSHA have thouroughly checked the archives in the conquereed countries, checked monasteries, temples, ancient castles, archive rooms of museums. There were always people in these groups who purposefully looked for any records about the Grail.

“In 1940 a special expedition headed by Otto Scorzeny was sent to look for the Grail to the French part of the mountain system of Pyrenees. They have not found the Grail but the manuscript mentioning some practices on physical and spiritual preparation of the Templars. Later this knowledge was used to create the so called ‘universal soldiers of the IIIrd Reich’, that is supercommandos able to fulfil any special mission of the Reich’s high command in any part of the world. So in 1942 Otto Scorzeny started to prepare such people by the order of the SS-Reichsfuhrer Heinrich Himler in the castle of Friedental. I would like to mention that the secret expedition of the Nazi to Pyrenees interested secret services of almost all the countries of anti-Hitler coalition. And there is still no document in this regard which would be taken off the secret list. By the way Otto Scorzeny himself avoided safely the ‘punishment’ and lived for long time in Madrid, he has even written public memoirs. But the main secrets of his activities connected with interests of the Archos were hidden from public.”

“Here you are,” Volodya shook his head.

Sensei didn’t continue to tell on that subject and switched his story to the main topic.

* * *

“So let’s come back to our issue… After opening of the Grail these people founded their Order called the Templars. This word refers to the French word ‘temple’, that is the temple. As I have already mentioned this name appeared by itself since the time of the search for the Grail when these people were called as ‘the Knights of Solomon’s Temple’ or ‘Templar Knights’.

“Formally Hugues de Payens became a head of the Order. He was one of those who worked in the search group and who was present at opening of the Grail. He belonged to the nobility of Champagne and was a vassal of the duke of Champagne. Factually the Order was rulled from Europe by Hugh, the count of Champagne. Officially he joined the Order much later and remained for some time in shadow. But behind all the decisions of Hugh of Champagne there was even more significant figure of the White Monk… Initially there were a few people who founded this Order. However as you understand these people weren’t simple. Due to the Grail they gained a huge power of personal influence.”

“A power of personal influence?!” asked Kostya with interest.

“Yes. By opening of the Grail these people gained extraordinary power. For example they needed only one glance for a man to fulfil any will of the possessor of this power.”

“Not bad!” said the guys with admiration.

“A distant impact on non-verbal level?” asked psychoterapist in his turn.

“Exactly! But doctor, don’t try to understand the mechanism of this influence,” obviously Sensei has seen the puzzled expression on his face and added, “It wasn’t a hypnotic impact… The animal nature not just fades out, it diminishes and submits to the will of the person who possesses this power. For science this impact is still sealed with seven seals,” and already addressing to the guys Sensei continued, “So it was just the insignificant part of new abilities for those who opened the Grail. Having cognized what a mighty got to their hands these people gave vows of poverty in order not to provoke their Animal nature by Arimanian values. They decided to devote themselves to the fight with the evil of this world, to service to God and help to Maria Magdalene in her heaven-and-earthly deeds for the sake of people. They decided to create such an organization that would serve these goals and would be a reliable support for those who was on the spiritual way. But we live in the material world. In order to found this organization, to attract new members to its activities who would continue this undertaking personal money of its founders wasn’t enough. They needed premises, uniform, horses, arms, and other things. Since they didn’t have enough of their own money the people of Hugh followed the ‘way of Robin Hood’.”

“In which meaning?” Ruslan didn’t get it. “Did they take arrows and go to the wood?”

Sensei grinned.

“It can be put this way too. But instead of arrows they were armed with personal force of influence. And instead of the wood they went directly to Europe to the mighty of this world. Of course they used their new abilities very carefully and limited, and were quite moderate in their requests. As a result Hugues de Payens and his friends were not only welcome by the highest nobility but collected a lot of money for the Order as free-will donations of rich people. And as you understand people’s attitude towards welfare doesn’t change with time. Nobody gives anything just for so. But these people gave donations even with pleasure. And historians are still surprised why rich people were so generous towards an unknown vassal?

“But much later when the Order gained power and people themselves saw in action the purity of its intentions and benefit of its activities, many people who strived for spiritual way and unselfish help to people began to fly to this Light like butterflies. There were both poor knights and ‘gilded youth’ who were in search of spiritual food and feats. Almost two hundred years people from very famous families served in the Order, among them Braques, Clairemonts, Armagnacs, Chabots, Monmoransi and others. The highest nobility of Spain, France, Great Britain gave up with ease its estates, castles, money and expensive gifts presenting it to this Order.

“Well, there should be really something more than just a power of conviction for a rich man to do this,” agreed Nikolai Andreevich.

“Due to this personal spiritual power of founders the Order began not only develop itself swiftly and grew in number but it also increased its military and economic mighty. In general the Order had two circles of initiated people, the inner and the external ones. Those members belonged to the inner circle who kept knowledge and served as the so called ‘generators’ of spiritual force. The major part of members of the Order belonged to the external circle. According to tradition of that time the Order included knights, chaplains, sword-bearers, servants. The external circle was a certain spiritual school where people learnt through the strict external discipline of body to cultivate inner discipline of spirit. And discipline of thought was in the first place…

“Nowadays historians call this Order as a military and monastic based on poor remnants of records left after elimination of almost all the documentation about the Order after its defeat by the Archons. But it was only partly a military and monastic order. Of course there were certain elements of monkhood, for example, the vow of poverty. However as far as the attitude towards women concerned the Templars thought of a woman as of an ideal of harmony and beauty since they served to the great mission of Maria. But they didn’t lead the ‘monastic life’ as most of people understand it. Of course their organization was a male one. Despite that these people had relations with women (for example, with concubines who lived together with knights) and with female communities. First these communities existed in secret but later they became more open.

“Thus for example when the Templars strengthened their power in 1170 in Brabant appeared and began to flourish the pious female community called Beguines. These women occupied themselves with charity, helped to patients, old people, orphans. They didn’t give any vows nor obeyed to any order charters. They had a chance to marry and to leave the community any time. That is they had quite unusual freedom for that time. According to their philosophy these women denied church and secular authority and followed the via media that is the middle way: they tried to live under the precepts of Jesus. However they didn’t hide from laity but rendered them help. By the way the roots of this middle way spring from the early Christian practice… Due to unofficial support of the Templars this female commune became quite big and influential. Later this movement was spreaded in the Netherlands, France, Germany, Nothern Italy, Poland, Bohemia and it was prohibited only in the beginning of the XIVth century when the ‘Holy Inquisition’ began to destory the Templars. The Beguines like the Templars were persecuted and repressed by the Inquisition which couldn’t forgive their unusual freedom (which they experienced during the time of the Templars) and imputed its persecution to moral ‘rottenness’ of this progressive female community.

“So the Templars weren’t ‘monks’ in the general meaning of this world (as most of people think of it). They had the monkhood of another type: it was a special philosophy based on purity of power of Love, strict discipline, strict attitude towards desires of their body which disciplined their thought. Moreover due to this harmonious combination of spiritual and physical a human developped also his moral features, for example, honour, decency, prowess, courage, absolute honesty. As to the last feature I would like to add a few words more. Despite the fact that the Order possessed later considerable amount of money and became one of the biggest treasuries in Europe, the Templars didn’t have their own money. Since it was their philosophy, since they rated most of all honesty and decency.”

“Why did they need then this treasury if they didn’t possess their own money?” asked Ruslan with disappointment.

“They spent this money not for themselves but for opposition to evil, to the Archons and their system, to the real help to people. They changed the world of politics, gave loans to kings, changed economy while redistributing money flows. They helped to poor knights, to those who needed money. They lent money, invested it to different actions, trade contracts. People knew that they could rely on the Templars as not only on reliable and brave warriors but also somewhat like modern treasury but very honest treasury which didn’t collect excessive taxes. For example they could issue a loan at 10% interest while the Jewish money-lenders gave loans at 40% interest rate. By the way, it were the Templars who invented first bills of exchange due to which people didn’t need to keep a lot of money with them and be endangered during their trips and travels. They just needed to deposit money to the Templars and then to get the necessary amount of money in another city by the bill of exchange.

“The Templars rendered help to ordinary people. It was a point of Honour for them to give food to poor people in their houses. They helped people to survive during the famine. Here is an example for you which you can find in the history. When speculators inflated in Moster prices for grain from 3 to 33 sou, the Templars gave daily free food to one thousand people. Of course due to this real unselfish care about people they deserved the true respect among people.

“Moreover the Order erected cathedrals, temples, built roads. By the way at those times the roads were mainly very bad and every petty feudal lord tried to impose duty at each bridge or village without giving any guarantees from robbers’ attack. On this background the Templars Order was something exceptional. Not only did they build good roads and rest houses on the crossroads for convenience of travellers but they also protected their roads from robbers. Moreover they didn’t impose any taxes for travelling along their roads and that was a completely unusual thing for that time.

“In contrast to the Archons the Templars succeeded to found the biggest in the world International financial corporation (which served later as a prototype of the banking system) and to manage it almost two hundred years, being guided not by profits but a completely different philosophy based on spiritual principles. And due to their activities they not only destroyed several important bearings of the Archons and thus postponing their plans about the world governance to uncertain time but what is more important they balanced the monad.”

“Were the Archons so close to their goal?” asked Victor.

“Unfortunately. In X-XIth centuries the Archons started to claim for universal jurisdiction through reorganization of one of their structures, the papacy, and raise of its status. They wanted to turn their puppet Pope, that is the Chief Pontiff to the supreme sovereign of all secular monarchs and rulers and in this way to become the only dictators of the civilized word. Especially because the very Grail was brought to the world which gave a chance to get the absolute power for those who will open it. But suddenly the Templars appeared on the stage at the very height of their activities.”

“I thought that the Templars were under the patronage of the Pope,” remarked Nikolai Andreevich.

“Noway. This Order arose not under the patronage of the Pope but contrary to him. If you attentively study even those documents about that time which are openly published you will understand that the Templars just skilfully manipulated with their relations with popes and not only with them. But when they became very powerful and popular among people, popes had to listen to their opinion and to their decisions. And the Great Pontiffs were very irritated about this dependency and especially the riches of the Order. There were so many cases when they issued their papal bulls…”

“Do you mean orders?” specified Stas.

“Yes. It were papal canons with declarations, decrees, regulations in Latin which were sealed with a round metal seal called bulla, in Latin it means a ‘ball’. So there were a lot of cases when issuing their papal bulls in favour to the Templars and broadly advertising their generosity towards them, the Great Pontiff immediately issued orders opposite to the first ones. There were so many facts when papacy created artificial hindrances and troubles during military campaigns. So popes always tried to make troubles to the Order.

“Moreover the society the Templars created inside of their Order significantly differed from the rest of the world, that’s why it was so attractive for many people. Since it was not only an independent organization beyond any control from any state but a certain above-state institution headed not only by smart, well-educated but also highly moral people with spiritual ideals. It was a prototype of an above-national community uniting different people on spiritual basis with the same ideals – God, Love, Honour and Dignity.”

“Evidently it was a blow below the belt for the Archons!” grinned Volodya.

“Sure! Not only the Templars got the Grail and ruined the ‘great plans’ of the Archons but they spent many centuries for struggle with this Order and consequences of its existance. They needed to make great efforts in order to get to the ‘core’ of the Templars and to destroy them. Since they were unable to bring it under their control because these people were incorruptible, honest, decent and their desires didn’t belong to this world with its numerous wishes as the Templars served only to God. So being incapable of controlling this Order the Archons decided to liquidate it violently. But they got this chance only in the beginning of the XIVth century when they brought to power Pope Clement V.

“This provocation was thoroughly planned and prepared. The Archons have chosen as the central player energetic king of France Philip IV who is known in the history as Philip the Fair. Especially because at certain time the Order refused twice to accept him and his relatives. The Archons were working with Philip systematically and professionally and surrounded him with their ‘advisors’ who did all their best that Philip would seriously need money and inspired a wish in him to get all the riches of the Order. They have done it with help of an old trick with devaluation of money which they used for undermining the authority of Nero. Archons’ ‘advisors’ suggested to Philip the same idea as to this ancient Roman emperor to melt old coins to new ones with less content of silver. They argued that the number of coins will increase this way. Philip eagerly supported this idea. But it resulted in failure the same way as during the time of Nero. Unexpectedly for himself Philip devaluated the silver coins of his kingdom. By increasing the quantity of money he provoked in fact inflation since each coin had now less of purchasing power.

“This trick was followed by other ‘advices’ concerning the reform of French currency so that to try to recover economy. But it even worsened the situation. But later Philip was hinted to go more radical and to impose taxes on clergy, to appropriate goods of rich merchants of Lombardia etc. But whatever Philip did, the need in huge amounts of money only increased. So bringing him to the extreme verge of despair the Archons suggested to him a quite audacious plan as the last argument, and namely to capture the riches of the Templars and to liquidate the Order.

“In 1307 Philip issues a secret order with sharp accusation of the Templars Order. The Archons ensnare to France with help of Pope Clement V the Grand Master of the Templars Jacques de Molay (who was before in his head-quarters in Cyprus) under pretext of solving some financial issues of the Templars and the Pope. When the Grand Master came to France agents of Philip IV, without declaring a war, implemented a mass arrest of all of the leaders of the Order thoughout France. It happened on Friday, on October 13, 1307, that’s why people started to believe that Friday 13th is the ‘bad day’.

“Beheading the Order the Archons started the verbal war against the Templars. They publicly brought false accusations in different crimes against them and arranged demonstrative executions. Spreading this lie the Archons tried to awake hatred of society towards the Order and to gave rise to fear among people. Already in 1312 due to attempts of Clement V the Order was officially liquidated and almost all the documents about it were eliminated. And on March 18, 1314, after mass executions of the Templars the Grand Master Jacques de Molay and his fellow-fighter were burnt on a small island in the Seine. After killing the top of the Order Pope Clement V and Philip IV started to argue among them about money and riches of the Order. But the Archons had their own plans in this regard. Having liquidated the key people of the Order with some other’s hands, they quickly got rid of major players connecting them to this affair. So in 1314 both the Pope and the king ’suddenly’ passed away.”

“Sensei, you have really told us the truth: if something happens, mostly the initiators are not seen publicly but they benefit from it,” remarked Victor.

In reply Sensei said, “The time is like a mirror, it reflects the truth. It happened like this also when later the interests of some true initiators became known. After the Order’s liquidation financial and commercial vacuum was quickly filled not by the church or the government but by the families of Nothern Italian state cities (who remained one of the influential bearings of the Archons): Pisa, Florence, Venice, Verona and Genoa. Namely these families created the new independent network of banking institutions. By the way the very word ‘bank’ is of Italian origin. Literally it means a ‘table’ or a ‘bench. Since the first money-lenders put their tables and were doing their financial transactions on them. Later this word came to other European languages.

“Opposite to noble goals of the Templars ‘for the sake of rending help to people’ these bankers had only one goal and namely to get profit for their personal purposes and that is one of the main principles of the Archons. Soon they made good money on these transactions and began to finance trade operations from China to Sudan, from India to Scandinavia. Due to it the Archons again began to wrap up the world with their tentacles.

“But financial side was only half of the problem. The liquidation of the Order gave rise to growth of the ‘Holy Inquisition’ which was nothing else but aggressive ‘cleanup’ initiated by the Archons. After such a positive spiritual impulse the society got due to activities by the Templars, the Archons again tried to turn people with help of inquisitional fires into the animal herd, into benighted stupid crowd stricken with fear for its life. Hundred of thousand of otherwise-minded who were sympathizers of the Templars and tried to follow their spiritual philosophy and life were burnt in the fire. The core of the human civilization got again the domination of the material over the spiritual nature, the fear instead of Love, hatred instead of brotherhood, lie and deceit instead of Honour and Dignity.

“But people didn’t forget about heroic knights and they showed interest to this Order even many centuries later. Then the Archons had to make a step ahead. In the XVIIIth century ‘Freemasons’ founded a few organizations in the countries of Western Europe called ‘the Templars’ Order’, however based exclusively on the mason ideology. And in order to hide this ideological substitution ‘Freemasons’ diverted attention from the internal to external things – attributes, rituals, famous names. In particular they spreaded the rumour that due to offsprings of Grand Masters this Order was preserved in secret. And for futher reliability of their rumours they get people from famous families to take part in it, whose forefathers were really Templars once.”

“But if these people were really offsprings of those who served in that Order, maybe they inherited also the spirituality of their forefathers,” assumed Kostya.

In reply Sensei said, “Inheritance has nothing to do with that. Spirituality of a man isn’t determined by his family where he happened to be but by his personal spiritual growth… Often people are limited only with pride for their forefathers and forget that pride for spiritual achievements of another man is far from being a spiritual work over themselves. Merits of that man are just s stimulus to work over themselves.

“Thus ‘Freemasons’ almost for two hundred years tried to prove actively that their renewed organizations under the new mask of ‘masons’ originate from the Templars Order. So finally this thought began to root in the heads of people and they believed in it. So due to external substitution the Archons just reoriented people. Those who wanted to move along the spiritual path like famous Templars got as a result to the sects of masons even without knowing it and served to the goals of the organization which liquidated this Order once upon a time.

“Ideology is a quite powerful weapon. If you study the ruling structure of the Archons you will find out that it is based on the Arimanian ideology. It grounds the goals of the Archons and provides means for their realization. With its help adherents fo the Archons elaborate political and religious concepts, doctrines, programs and hide their true interests behind the attractive external mask. Then these concepts are actively spreaded in the society through different state institutions, religious and political organizations under their control which have power over big and small groups of people. They popularize them through mass media and make people believe in certain views, ideas, norms, tentencies, convictions. They claim it to be widely believed by majority of people. Though in fact it’s just an ideological product created by order of a small trifling group of the Archons who dream of the absolute power over these people and implant their Arimanian criteria of evaluation into people’s mind and correct its direction. Their ideology supports first of all thoughts and behaviour based stimulating the Animal nature in people. Mainly it just directs a human (and in general the whole nations) to practical actions within the scope of this ideology. But only a human or people have to make their decisions whether to go in this direction or not, to accept this ideology or to reject it. And it depends in its turn on what dominates in each human: needs of the Animal nature or needs of the Spiritual nature. So we come back again to this initially decisive internal choice of each man.

“Today I have told you a lot of examples how different people in different times made their inner choice which changed later the destiny of the entire nations,” Sensei made a pause thinking over about something and then uttered with some special inspiration in his voice, “It’s very difficult for a sprout of Good to push through the hardened crust of Evil. But that is the sense! The sprout bears in itself the power of the future mighty Tree. When pushing through the thickness of Evil it doesn’t even know how many precious fruits this Tree might bring during its life, to give a shelter and appease the hunger and thirst of tired wanderers, to restore their life energy during their walk to their Home.”

“The spiritual impluse given by the first Templars by opening the Grail, example of their personal feat of self-denial of all earthly things for the sake of serving to God and rendering help to people became a big impulse not only for change in world-view of people but to the rise of spiritual wave lasting many generations! The Templars have really done a lot of good and useful things during that time. And despite the fact that the Archons did all in order to destroy the Order, the memory about the Holy Grail and noble knights still alive among people though in some camouflaged way. And the best storehouse for it became a fiction book.”

“Why a fiction book?” Kostya got surprised.

“Because it’s the best form of knowledge keeping, including the secret one. The clever man will understand and the fool will not be offended. The clever man will be able to see the slightest hint and understand the secret meaning in parables. When the special way of hidden knowledge is used as ainigma (in Greek it means a ‘secret’, a ‘puzzle’), it inspires a human not only to read the book but to continue searches initiated by the book. And those books which contain the eternal Truth will direct this travel inside of yourself towards your essence, and will lead you even more close to your Soul and God. Since the True knowledge is like a granite ideally polished by the pure mountain spring, it changes only slightly its shape in the ‘waters’ of a fiction book in order to scare away the fool and attract the fearless gaze of the one who needs this Truth in order to build his own Temple for his Soul.

“By the way some information about the Grail even during the time of the Templars was put into fiction ainigmatic form for those people who were in search. The first one was Chretien de Troyes who wrote his ‘The Story of the Grail’ in the end of the XIIth century. It was a talented well-educated man, a poet, native to the city of Troyes. Patrons of Chretien’s works were influential personalities of Nothern and Eastern France and Flanders, including the family of Champagne. This man paid special attention to poetizing a new type of man, to knight’s feats during the peaceful times, to pure Love in all its manifestations and besides he input there information which seemed for the first glance as not very important. For example he mentioned about the Grail that it was a plate. And already much later when this topic was broadened and added by other authors mixing it with various religious views, the Grail was meant to be a chalice. This fashionable wave of the Grail was backed by many writers of that time. But there were among them also such people like Chretien who knew some echo of the true knowledge. So not everything was so simple with that.

* * *

“People never cease to look for the Grail at all times,” remarked Sensei. “They wrote about it, they searched for it, and its search was always relevant. So the closer the time of Crossroads comes near, the more the flaming topic of the Grail will flare up, many books will be published, many films produced inspiring people to look for the Grail. Finally when this topic will be so popular that it will be discussed, argued about and interest many different people from different countries of the world. And this impulse will happen not by occasion. Since as I have already told you the Grail will be given to people’s choice during the times of the Crossroad for the seventh time. And the future of the whole humankind will depend on those who will open it and will use it.”

Volodya looked attentively at Sensei and his face brightened.

“The times of the Crossroad? Do you mean it will happen during our lifetime?”

“And everybody will have this chance,” Sensei repeated it mysteriously.

The seniour guys exchanged their looks. After a long pause when our faces expressed better our surprise than our words, Stas said, “Well … the times of the Crossroad. But where should we look for the Grail? The Templars were lucky. They have got at least a hint left by Agapit. But here … With all that activities of the Archons …”

The guys nodded with disappointment. However Sensei shrugged his shoulders and remarked as if by occasion, “Everything is up to you.”

The seniour guys looked again warily at Sensei. But as he didn’t add anything to his words, Victor said, “Sure it’s up to us. But … it’s the same as to look for something you don’t know what and where. How will look the Grail in the world for this time? Where is the starting-point so at least to understand where to look for it on the Earth globe?”

“In the beginning.”

“In the beginning?” Victor was surprised. “I didn’t get it, in which beginning?”

Sensei grinned and looking at me and Tatyana nodded merrily towards Victor, “Only the blind who doesn’t see the essence of the secret / Starts to look for anything everywhere / The wiseman will understand the hint of Heaven about the key / It will dawn upon him as a beam of the sun / In the beginning he will find the voice of the secret / Which talks about the universe / And matching it with that key / he will find what he looks for in another thing.”

“Is it true, girls?”

We nodded together in reply, though we didn’t understand anything what Sensei has meant with that. Meanwhile Kostya began to analyze it, “Wait, Sensei, it seems that I have got what you’ve just said! Everything is up to us! We just need to have like the Templars pure wishes, thoughts so that to help people and do a lot of good deeds. As they say, a good deed pleases God more than thousand words. Then the destiny itself will give a hint where to find the Grail! Is that right, Sensei?!”

“Sure,” Sensei nodded merrily. “The destiny give signs, just few can see them. Sometimes you find something much closer than you think.”

“That’s true,” Nikolai Andreevich supported him.

“So, guys, why have I told you today so many ‘uninteresting things’? For you to understand what this world looks like and how to live in it as a true Human. The life is too short to waste it for desires of a mortal body. Don’t give in illusions and fears imposed on you by the Archons who want to turn you this way into their narrow-minded slaves. Everything which exists in this world will disappear sooner or later and will turn into emptiness. So why should you feel fear of something which doesn’t exist already in front of the Eternity? Having chosen the spiritual way, go to God without hesitations and don’t be afraid of anything because everything in this world is temporary and transient.

Remember that you are born for the highest Freedom! And you always have a right of personal choice. It’s up to you to become a prisoner of the Animal nature or to merge with the essence of your Soul and be the Light for the others! To be a Human, to live for the sake of highest spiritual goals, to render all possible help to people are the true values which might be gained in this world and to pass away with them to the Eternity. Everything in this world has its Beginning and End. But only for those who gain the Highest by their thoughts and deeds, the End turns to the Beginning.”

The book "AllatRa"

Anastasia Novykh

This is a live encyclopedia of primordial spiritual Knowledge of the world, society, and human being. It does not just speak to everyone about the innermost. It answers the most secret, deeply personal, and disturbing questions that a person hides inside and does not reveal even to close friends. AllatRa book immerses one into a wonderful state of versatile knowledge of Truth; it quenches the thirst for the search of the meaning of life from the eternal, vivifying Source. It is a foundation of primordial Knowledge for the spiritual awakening and radical transformation of a Person and the society as a whole.

- Soul is most precious in a Human being

- Sensations in science

- The meaning of a person’s spiritual development

- The meaning of human life

- Multidimensional structure of a human being

- What unites all religions?

- Ancient spiritual practices and meditations

- Society of the future - free of politicians and priests

- What happens after death of the physical body?

- Active signs

- Untypical children's behavior

- Sacral symbolism of the icons

- What is the System of the Animal Mind

- The structure of the Universe

- What is hidden behind the supernatural powers

- Dialogue with God

- Holy Grail

- Ancient parables

This book, as well as other books by Anastasia Novykh, has been translated by volunteers – ALLATRA IPM participants. If you have suggestions to improve the book translation, please send your comments and ideas to info@allatra.com.ua

The books by Anastasia Novykh are well-known all over the world as spiritual, intellectual bestsellers that give answers to exclusively personal questions of every person, that give a deep understanding of the world and oneself, strengthen the best human qualities, inspire to inner self-knowledge, inspire to broaden one’s outlook, gain victory over oneself and do real good deeds. The books of the writer - “Sensei. The Primordial of Shambala” (four volumes), “Ezoosmos”, “Birds and a Stone”, “Crossroads” and “AllatRa” are translated into many languages. They have become a handbook for people of different ages, nationalities, religions, living on different continents, in various countries.

The phenomenon of the works of Anastasia Novykh is that everyone sees in them something innermost. It is a mine of knowledge about the world and human being, about his meaning of life and practical ways of self-knowledge and self-improvement. These books have united many people on the planet by their universal knowledge and by novelty of perception of the world and oneself. All books are freely available to everyone on the Internet on the official website of the author

schambala.com.ua

books.allatra.org/en

allatra-book.org

The unique books by Anastasia Novykh have become the basis for a large-scale association of like-minded and kind people all over the world. Thanks to these books, good people from all over the world who want to apply their skills and abilities towards creative actively unite. These people implement large-scale projects that develop and strengthen morality, spirituality and culture in the world community. The example of such an association of kind, unselfish people is ALLATRA International Public Movement, which global international activity plays today an invaluable role in the formation of spirituality, morality and humanity all over the world.

The books by Anastasia Novykh:

http://books.allatra.org/en

website of the author

http://schambala.com.ua

Email of Anastasia Novykh:

anastasija_novix@mail.ru

The books by Anastasia Novykh are well-known all over the world as spiritual, intellectual bestsellers that give answers to exclusively personal questions of every person, that give a deep understanding of the world and oneself, strengthen the best human qualities, inspire to inner self-knowledge , inspire to broaden one's outlook, win victory over oneself and do real good deeds. The books of the writer - "Sensei of Shambala" (four volumes), "Ezoosmos", "Birds and a Stone", "Crossroads", "AllatRa" are translated into many languages. They have become a handbook for people of different ages, nationalities, religions, living on different continents, in various countries.

The phenomenon of the works of Anastasia Novykh is that everyone sees in them something innermost. It is a mine of knowledge about the world and human being, about his meaning of life and practical ways of self-knowledge and self-improvement. These books have united many people on the planet by their universal knowledge and by novelty of perception of the world and oneself. All books are freely available to everyone on the Internet on the official

The unique books by Anastasia Novykh have become the basis for a large-scale association of like-minded and kind people all over the world. Thanks to these books, good people from all over the world who want to apply their skills and abilities towards creative activity unite. These people implement large-scale projects that develop and strengthen morality, spirituality and culture in the world community. The example of such an association of kind, unselfish people is ALLATRA International Public Movement www.allatra.org, which global international activity plays today an invaluable role in the formation of spirituality, morality and humanity all over the world.

ALLATRA International Public Movement

ALLATRA IPM is a global association of those who actually do Good and maintain Peace for all people. ALLATRA movement unites people all over the world regardless of status, social categories, political and religious views. In a short period of time hundreds of thousands of like-minded people in more than 200 countries around the world have become active participants of the movement.

Our strategic goal is to induce people to actively participate in life of the society and together with people of good will from various countries be involved in useful activity for the world community. We are outside of politics and outside of religion.

Thanks to the initiative and unselfish actions of active participants of the ALLATRA International Public Movement, various creative projects and good deeds aimed at creating conditions to unlock the creative potential of people and at revival of universal human spiritual and moral values in the whole global community are implemented around the world.

Among the projects are:

- the nationwide initiative - "ALLATRA Global Partnership Agreement" www.allatra-partner.org;

- international Internet TV - "ALLATRA TV" www.allatra.tv;

- international web portal for bringing people together in common socially important affairs - "ALLATRA – Crowdfunding with Conscience" www.allatra.in;

- creative media space - "ALLATRA RADIO" http://allatra-radio.com/en;

- "ALLATRA SCIENCE" - modern innovative research in the spheres of climatology, physics, psychology http://allatra-science.org/en;

- International portal of global positive information space - "ALLATRA News" http://allatravesti.com/en and many others.

We do not divide people into leaders and executors, every one of us is a leader and an executor, and together we are force.

Our General Manager is CONSCIENCE.

We invite everyone who would like to show kindness and to help the international community to take the path of spiritual and cultural development through socially important joint projects. Everyone who wants, who is able and who acts is with us. It is timely and fashionable to be a good person!

Coordination Center of ALLATRA IPM:

+ 380 (44) 238 89 80; + 380 (44) 238 89 81;

+ 380 (99) 175 47 77; + 380 (96) 875 47 77;

+ 380 (63) 178 47 77

E-mail: center@allatra.org

Skype: allatra-center

Website: www.allatra.org

ALLATRA TV – International Volunteer Internet TV of the ALLATRA International Public Movement

Official website: www.allatra.tv

ALLATRA TV is the international, nationwide Internet TV with relevant and interesting videos on various subjects: psychology, science, good news, information and analysis programs, interviews with famous people, friendly humor, educational animated videos, family programmes, and many other sincere and positive programmes which increase humaneness, kindness, and unity in the society. The reality that affects us all!

The ALLATRA TV shows are interesting to all people who are striving for self-improvement, spiritual and cultural development, and strengthening of the best qualities in themselves and the society around them.

Join the "ALLATRA TV" International team of volunteers and realize your creative ideas and projects through the new national television format!

Especially popular among the audience are the "Silver Thread" and the "Truth is One for Everyone" series of programmes http://allatra.tv/english

In these landmark programs, which change the fate of individuals, peoples, and humankind, ancient keys-knowledge to Unity and Reconciliation of all people are revealed. Answers are given to questions of concern to many people - what is the single source of all the religions of mankind? What unites all spiritual knowledge in its foundation? How to come to Reconciliation within yourself, of man and God, of man and man? Islam, Christianity, Buddhism – what Truth unites the world's religions and all true believers? How to discover the TRUE self?!

Thanks to the programmes, one can gain practical experience of knowledge and personal contact with the LIFE-GIVING ONE.

Within the programmes is unique information that reflects the path of self-knowledge of man, primordial knowledge about the Holy Spirit, its important role in the spiritual development of man and mankind; deep self-realizations and the deepest feelings of contact with the spiritual world.

CONSCIOUSNESS AND PERSONALITY

From the inevitably dead to the eternally Alive

This is an alive conversation with Igor Mikhailovich Danilov. It is an alive book. It is a beginning of global events that will inevitably have a further development. It is a consequence of what happened on December 21, 2012. It is the next step after the book “AllatRa”.

It is an unmasking of the system. It is the Knowledge lost in the centuries. The instruments with the help of which many people can gain real Freedom from the enslavement of the system which secretly acts through consciousness. It is a unique experience and practice of being in touch with the Spiritual World. It is an alive conversation for those who want to become a part of the Boundless World.

Here, the instruments are given so as not only to resist the Evil in oneself but also to bring here, into this world, something that has been missing for a long time - it is more sincere, real God’s Love and that Freedom which is like fresh waters washing away the filth and lie of the consciousness and quenching the Personality’s Spiritual thirst. The alive conversation is a Key for the Personality and a Path of person’s transformation from the inevitably dead to the eternally Alive.

THE TRUTH that reveals the system AND CHANGES YOU FOREVER!

IN THIS ALIVE CONVERSATION:

- practical experience of self-cognition;

- what a Personality is as a Spirit;

- what the difference is between autogenic training, meditation, and a spiritual practice;

- what the Prophets had faced;

- a human being was created twice;

- how it was: “a human being was created in the image and likeness”;

- what is the original sin? You are not sinful!;

- the consciousness as an instrument of the system;

- until the eighth day, there is no difference between a human being and an animal;

- how the system works, what people do not see;

- how the system speaks with people;

- tricks and substitutions of the system in practice: peace and power;

- how to get in touch with the Spiritual world: experience and practice;

- physics of the supernatural

- unity is a new format of the person and the society;

- magic of the consciousness; the whole truth about magic

- predictions become true: the end and the beginning.

The programme's text version edited by Anastasia Novykh and translations of the text version of the programme into various languages of the world can be found at allatra-book.org

To purchase and distribute the books by Anastasia Novykh,

you can directly contact ALLATRA Publishing House.

Contacts of the Publishing House:

Ukraine 01024,

Kiev, Kruglouniversitetskaya str., 14

tel.: +380 (44) 599 57 01

www.allatra.com.ua

e-mail: info@allatra.com.ua

Address for correspondence:

Ukraine, 01001, Khreshchatyk str., 22, PO Box B-39

Distribution of books in the Republic of Belarus: PSUE “Allatra plus”

The Republic of Belarus, 220012,

Minsk, Academicheskaya str., 11-B, office 1,

Tel. / fax: +375 (17) 294 94 70

tel. mob. (MTS): +375 (33) 3559559

www.allatraplus.by

e-mail: info@allatraplus.by

Distribution of books in the Russian Federation:

OOO “Allatra Rus” Russia, 129344,

Moscow, Yeniseiskaya str. 7, building 3

(metro station Sviblovo)

tel.: +7 (499) 755 57 28

tel. mob. (MegaFon): +7 (925) 755 57 28

www.allatra.ru

e-mail: info@allatra.ru

E-shop where you can order the books with worldwide shipping: www.allatra.net

Anastasia Novykh

Sensei of Shambala. Book IV

Typeset by “Allatra” LLC

Cover design by A. Novykh

Book design by A. Novykh

Design of the cover is given by A. Novykh:

Photo "Tamga of Rigden Jappo" is on the 1st page of the cover

“Allatra” LLC

Ukraine, 01024, Kyiv, 14 Kruglouniversitetska Street.

Phone: +38 (044) 599-57-01

E-mail: info@allatra.com.ua allatra.com.ua

Certificate of record in the State Register of Legal Entities of the publishing entity State Classifier No. 4151 dated 02.09.2011

The phenomenon of the creativity of Anastasia Novykh

The phenomenon of the creativity of Anastasia Novykh is that everyone sees, like in a mirror, something of his own, purely internal. The “Sensei of Shambala” book reveals the inner world of a sixteen-year old girl who suddenly finds herself face to face with death. This prompted her to rethink her life and the search for answers to eternal questions: “Why does a person live, what is the meaning of life? Who am I really? Why are most people on earth – believers? After all, if they believe, that means they are hoping for something. How do the great ones achieve inner immortality? What is hidden behind the concept of the essence of Human?”

The unbridled energy of her inner search leads her to a meeting with an unusual, highly erudite man, a master of martial arts and a very mysterious Personality – Sensei. Impacting one to the depths of the soul, Sensei’s extraordinary worldview, his fascinating philosophy and knowledge about the world and a human being, dynamic martial arts, the wisdom in everyday situations, the alternative medicine and ancient spiritual practices (including effective techniques of fighting negative thoughts), the phenomena of human capabilities — the heroine comes to know all this and much more by coming into contact with Sensei’s world. But most importantly, she finds the answers to her main inner questions and learns from her own experience that humans have been granted the most powerful creating force from above – the power of faith and love.

Share goodness and knowledge with others and the world will change around you!

Good creates good!

Table of Contents

Sensei of Shambala. Book IV

PROLOGUE

The book "AllatRa" Anastasia Novykh

ALLATRA International Public Movement

ALLATRA TV – International Volunteer Internet TV of the ALLATRA International Public Movement

CONSCIOUSNESS AND PERSONALITY From the inevitably dead to the eternally Alive

To purchase and distribute the books by Anastasia Novykh,

The phenomenon of the creativity of Anastasia Novykh